奧祕之書:奧修解說摘譯(持續更新)



[觀照兩個氣息間的空隙]
1.燦爛之人啊,這樣的體驗會在兩個氣息之間露出曙光。當氣進來(往下)後,正要轉上(往外)之前——至善。
「在氣進來後──也就是,往下──並且正要轉出去前──也就是,往上走──至善。覺知這兩點之間,以及正在發生的。當你的氣進來了,觀察它。會有一個片刻,或者說千分之一個片刻,呼吸不見了──就在它轉向上,在它轉向外面之前。這一次氣進來了;然後到了某個點上呼吸會停止。接著呼吸往外走。當氣出去了,那時再次會有一個片刻,或者說一個片刻的一小部份,呼吸停止了。然後氣再進來。」
「對譚崔(Tantra)而言,每一個出去的氣就是一次死亡,而每一個新進來的氣就是一次重生;氣進來是重生;氣出去是死亡。出去的氣等同死亡;進來的氣等同生命。所以在每一次的呼吸裡你都死去了又重生了。這兩者間的空隙僅持續非常短的時間,然而深切的,真摯的觀察與關注將使你能感覺到這個空隙。如果你可以感覺到這空隙,溼婆說,這是至高之善。那時其他一切都不需要了。你已得到神的賜福,你已領悟;事情已經發生了。」
「當氣碰觸到你的鼻孔,感覺它就在那裡。然後讓氣移動進來。全然覺知地隨著氣息移動。當你往下,往下,隨著呼吸往下時,不要錯過那個氣息。不要走到前頭也不要落到後頭,就只是與它一起。記住這點:不要走去前面,也不要像個影子跟在後面;要和它同時並進。
呼吸與意識應該合而為一。氣走進來──你也走進來。只有到那時才有可能明白在兩個氣息之間的是什麼。這不會是容易的。隨著氣息移動進來,然後隨著氣息移動出去:進來–出去,進來–出去。
佛陀特別嘗試過這個方法,因此這方法變成了佛教的方法。在佛教的詞彙裡它被稱為安那般那觀瑜珈。而佛陀的成道就是基於這個技巧──只有這個。
世上所有的宗教,世上所有的先知,都是透過這個或那個技巧而達成的,而所有那些技巧都會在這112個技巧裡面。首先這第一個是佛教的技巧。世人已將它視為佛教的技巧,因為佛陀就是透過這個技巧成就了他的成道。
佛陀說:「覺知你的呼吸,它正在進來,正在出去—進來,出去。」他從未提過那個空隙,因為並不需要。佛陀思量後覺得如果你開始顧慮起這空隙,這兩個氣息之間的空隙,那樣的顧慮可能會干擾到你的覺知。所以他只是說:「要覺知。當氣正在進來時與它一起移動,而當氣正在出去時與它一起移動。就只是這麼做:進來,出去,與呼吸一起。」他從來沒有說過任何關於這技巧後半段的事情。
原因在於佛陀是對很普通的人們講話,而即便如此也還是可能產生想達到這間隙的欲望。那想要達到間隙的欲望將會變成覺知的障礙,因為如果你很想到達間隙的話,你就會跑到前面去。氣將要進來,然而你會跑過頭,因為你感興趣的是那之後才會出現的空隙。佛陀從未提過這部分,所以佛陀的技巧只有一半。
然而另外那一半隨後會自動出現。如果你不斷練習呼吸的意識,呼吸的覺知,突然地,有一天,不知不覺中,你將來到那個間隙。因為當你的覺知變得敏銳,深入,具有強度,當你的覺知開始能框住──整個世界都被放到框外;你的世界,你意識的全部範圍就只有你的呼吸在進來或出去—突然間你一定會感覺到那個空隙,在那之中呼吸並不存在。
當你十分仔細地隨著呼吸移動,那麼一旦呼吸不存在時,你怎麼還有可能覺知不到呢?你會突然覺知到呼吸不見了,於是那片刻將會出現,你感覺呼吸既不是在出去也不是在進來。呼吸已經完全停止了。就在那停止之中,至善。」



[將你的專注力聚焦於第三眼]
5.專注在兩眉之間,讓心落在思緒之前,讓形體直到頭頂充滿呼吸的精髓,從那裡如光一般地灑落。
閉起你的眼睛,然後聚焦你的雙眼,就在兩眉中央。以閉著的雙眼,焦點就落在中間處,好像你仍然是藉由你的兩隻眼睛在看。給出全部的專注在那上面。
如果這樣的專注是存在的,你將首次體驗到一種奇特的現象。生平第一次你將看見思緒是在你面前快速經過;你將變成目擊者。就像是電影螢幕:思緒快速地移動,而你是目睹這一切之人。一旦你的專注力聚焦在第三眼中心了,你會立刻成為能夠覺察內心思緒之人。
藉由聚焦在第三眼,忽然地你就能觀察到呼吸最精髓的部分——不是呼吸,是呼吸的最精髓,普拉那(prana)。而如果你能觀察到呼吸的精髓,普拉那,你就是在那跳躍,那突破將會發生之處了。
當你開始感覺到呼吸的精髓,普拉那,只要想像你的頭部注滿了它——只是觀想著······現在想像這精髓正充滿你整個頭部,尤其是頭頂,薩哈斯拉(SAHASRAR)——最高的靈性中心。而且只要你一想像,它就會被充滿。從那裡——從頭部頂端——如光一般地灑落。這普拉那精髓正從你的頭頂灑落成光。它將要開始灑落······
當你已聚焦在第三眼時,只要觀想普拉那的精髓正從頭頂灑落,那就像你坐在一棵樹下然後花朵灑落,或者你就是在天空下,然後突然間一片雲朵開始灑落雨滴,或者你只是在清晨時分靜靜坐著,然後太陽升起,開始灑落陽光——這一陣光雨從你的頭頂落了下來。如此之灑落會再次創造出你,給予你一個新生。你重新誕生了。



[以奉獻之心觀照轉折點]
8.懷著最大之奉獻,以呼吸的兩個轉接點為中心,知道了知者。
「在技巧上有些微的不同——些許的調整。儘管技巧上那些不同之處是微小的,對你而言它們可能是巨大的。單單一個字就能造成極大的差異。懷著最大之奉獻,以呼吸的兩個轉接點為中心。進來的氣在它轉向時有一個聯結點,出去的氣在它轉向時有另一個聯結點。在這兩個轉折處上面——我們已討論過這些轉折的地方——作出一個微小的不同:更確切地說,技巧上是微小的,但對求道者而言會是巨大的。僅加上一個條件:懷著最大之奉獻——於是整個技巧就變得不一樣了。」

「如果你不屬於科學的傾向,科學的態度,如果你不是一個科學的心靈,那就來嘗試這個:懷著最大之奉獻——懷著信心,愛,信任——以呼吸的兩個轉接點為中心,知道了知者。這該怎麼做呢?怎麼進行呢?你能夠以某人為對象去奉獻:對克里虛那,對耶穌你能夠奉獻。但你要怎麼對你自己,對這呼吸的轉接點去奉獻呢?此現象似乎完全與奉獻無關。然而那依情況而定····

譚崔說身體就是廟宇。你的身體是神性的殿堂,神性的住所,因此不要將你的身體當作是某樣東西。它是神聖的,它是聖潔的。當你吸氣進來的時候,那在吸氣的並不只有你,還有在你裡面的神性。你在吃東西,你在移動或行走····要這樣子來看:這不是你,而是神性在你裡面移動著。於是整件事情就變成絕對的奉獻與虔誠。

據說許多聖者都很愛他們的身體。他們看待身體的方式有如他們的身體是屬於他們的愛人似的。你可以用這種方式看待你的身體,或者你可以將它當成機器一樣對待;那也是一種態度。你可以帶著愧疚,原罪來看它;你可以把它看成某種骯髒的東西;你也可以將它看作是奇蹟般的事物,看作是個奇蹟;你可以將它視為神性的住所。這都依你而定。如果你能看待你的身體有如一座廟宇,那麼這個技巧將能有所幫助:懷著最大之奉獻······

嘗試它。當你在吃東西的時候,試著做它。不要認為是你在吃。要認為是你裡面的神性在吃,然後去看那個變化。你在吃相同的東西,你是相同的,然而突然間每一樣事物都不同了。你是將食物獻給那神性。你正在洗澡——非常普通,非常瑣碎的小事——然而改變那個態度:感覺你是在替你裡面的神性潔身沐浴。到那時這個技巧就會是容易的:懷著最大之奉獻,以呼吸的兩個轉接點為中心,知道了知者。」



[9a 如死去般躺下 9b 不眨眼地直瞪 9c 吸吮某事物並變成那吸吮]
9.如死去般躺下來。憤怒激起時,待在如此。或眼睛眨也不眨地直瞪著。或吸吮某樣東西並變成那個吸吮
「試試看:突然間你死去了。放掉身體!不要去動它,因為你已經死了。只要想像你已死了。你無法移動身體,你無法轉動眼睛,你無法哭,你無法叫,你無法做任何事情,你就是死了。然後去感覺這是什麼樣的感受。但不要欺騙。你可能會去騙自己——你會稍稍將身體動一下。不要動。如果蚊子來了,要把身體當作它已死掉一樣。這是最常被用到的技巧之一。

拉瑪那·馬哈希(Raman Maharshi)就是透過這個技巧使得他成道的,不過這並不是他在這一世主動去用的技巧。在這一世它突然地發生,自發性地。然而他一定在某個前世裡持續地作著它,因為沒有一件事情會自行出現,每一件事情都有某種因果的鏈結,因果關係。有個晚上拉瑪那突然感覺到——那時他還很年輕,14或15歲——自己就要死了。他心裡十分肯定死亡已接管了他。他動不了他的身體,他覺得自己彷彿已癱瘓了。然後他感受到突然的窒息,他知道現在心臟就要停止了。他甚至無法大喊:『我快死了。』

有時這會發生在某個惡夢裡——你叫不出來,你動彈不了。甚至當你已醒過來一些時候了,你還是無法什麼都不能做。那樣的情況出現了。他知道自己在那裡,他是在的,有意識的,警覺的,但他感覺到他即將死去。這個認知變得如此確定,沒有其他的可能,於是他放棄了。他閉起他的眼睛待在那兒,只是等著一死;他就在那兒等著死去。

漸漸地身體變得僵硬。身體死了,但接下來這變成一個問題。他知道身體已死了,然而他自己仍在那裡並清楚這點。他知道他還活著而身體已死去。之後他活了過來。到早上時身體正常了,但原本的那個人沒有再回來過——因為他已知道了死亡。他已知道一個不同的國度,一個意識的不同面相。」

「這就是那個技巧。它自行發生在拉瑪那身上,但它不會自行發生在你身上。然而去嘗試它。到了某一世它可能就會自然而然地出現。它也可能就在你去做它的時候出現。如果它沒有出現,這份努力也永遠不會浪費掉。它就在你裡面;它一直像顆種子般在你裡面。某個時間,當時機成熟了,雨水落下來了,它就會長出新芽。

每個自發性的出現都像是如此。在過去的某個時間種子被播下,但時機尚未適合;並沒有雨水降下。到了另一世時機適合了。你更加成熟,更有經驗,更看破這個世界——於是突然地,在一個特定的情況中,雨水落下了,種子爆發出來了。」

「經文說:憤怒激起時,待在如此。如果你覺得憤怒,就這樣待著。如果你覺得傷心,就這樣待著。如果你覺得焦慮,恐懼,就待在這樣的情況中。你死掉了,什麼也不能做,那麼就待在這情況裡面。無論心中出現些什麼,身體已經死了,你一點辦法也沒有,所以就這樣停留著。

那樣的停留是很美的。如果你能停留住幾分鐘,突然地你會感覺到一切都改變了。但我們會開始移動。如果心裡有某種情緒的話,身體就會開始動起來。那就是為什麼我們稱它為‘情緒’(emotion)——它會在身體裡產生動作(motion)。如果你在生氣,突然地你的身體就會開始動作。如果你在傷心,你的身體就會開始動作。那就是為什麼它被稱為情緒,因為它會在身體裡產生動作出來。感覺你已死了,不要讓情緒去移動你的身體。讓它們在那裡,然而你待在如此——固定的,死去的。無論出現了什麼······沒有任何動作。停住!一動也不動。

或眼睛眨也不眨地直瞪著。這個或眼睛眨也不眨地直瞪著是梅賀·巴巴(Meher Baba)的方法。有好幾年他只是瞪著他房間的天花板。一共數年的時間他就只是如死去般躺在地上,眼睫毛動也不動,眼睛動也不動地直瞪著天花板。他會連著好幾小時躺下來,只是瞪著眼睛,什麼也沒有做。眼睛的注視是好的,因為你會再次固定在第三眼上。而一旦你已固定在第三眼上,即便你想去動眼皮你都沒有辦法;它們已固定住了。

梅賀·巴巴透過這樣的注視而成就了,你會說;『這些個小小的練習怎麼會有辦法‧‧‧‧‧‧?』然而他用了三年一直瞪著天花板,什麼也沒有做。三年是很長的時間。做它三分鐘你就會覺得自己已躺在那兒三年一樣。那三分鐘會變得非常,非常漫長。彷彿時間沒有在進行,彷彿時鐘已停止下來。

梅賀·巴巴一直瞪著,瞪著,瞪著。漸漸地念頭停息了,動作停息了,而他變成只是一個意識,他變成只是一個注視。之後他終其一生都保持靜默。藉著這樣的注視他的內在變得如此寧靜,以至於對他來說構思話語是再也不可能了。」

「憤怒激起時,待在如此。連這部分都能變成一個技巧。你處在憤怒中:躺下來,待在這憤怒裡。不要從它上面移開,不要去做任何事情,就只是保持靜止。

克里希那穆提(Krishnamurti)一直在談論這個。他的整個技巧就依賴於這單一件事:憤怒激起時,待在如此。如果你在憤怒,就成為那個憤怒,保持在那憤怒裡。不要跑掉。如果你能待在如此的狀態,憤怒將會離去,而你將走出來,成為一個不同的人。如果你在焦慮中,什麼也不要做。保持在那地方,停留在那地方。焦慮將會離開;你將以一個不同的人走出來。一旦你能開始看著焦慮而不被它牽動,你就會是個主人。

或眼睛眨也不眨地直瞪著。或吸吮某樣東西並變成那個吸吮。這最後一個是身體性的並且很容易做,因為吸吮是孩子必須做的第一件事。吸吮是生命的第一個舉動。當孩子生下來時,他會開始哭。你也許沒有試著深究為什麼會有這個哭泣。他並不是真的在哭——就我們看來他是在哭——他只是在吸吮空氣。而如果孩子哭不出來的話,幾分鐘內他就會死,因為哭是吸取到空氣的第一個努力。當他在子宮裡時孩子並沒有在呼吸。他不需呼吸就能活著。他在做的跟瑜珈士在地底下所做的是同一件事情。他不需呼吸就啜取到了普拉那(prana)——來自母親的純淨普拉那。

那就是為什麼孩子與母親之間的愛與其他的愛是全然不同的事情,因為那最純淨的普拉那—能量—結合了兩者。如今這永遠不會再發生了。原本存在著一種微妙的普拉那關係。母親將她的普拉那給予孩子,而孩子完全沒有在呼吸。當他生下來後,他就從母親那被扔進一個未知的世界裡。現在這普拉那,這能量,不會那麼容易就到他身上了。他必須自己去呼吸。

這第一聲哭泣是一種去吸吮的努力,接下來他就會從母親的乳房吸吮母乳。這些就是你一開始在做的根本行為。任何其他你所做的事情都是後來才出現——這些是最初的生命舉動。它們也可以用來練習。這經文說:或吸吮某樣東西並變成那個吸吮。吸吮某樣事物——就吸吮空氣吧,然而要忘掉空氣而變成那吸吮。這是什麼意思呢?你在吸吮某個東西;但你是那吸吮者,而不是那吸吮。你是站在後頭去吸吮的。

這經文說,不要站在後頭,要移進這行為中並變成那吸吮。嘗試任何能起作用的事情。你在跑步——變成跑步,不要成為跑者。變成那個跑而忘掉那跑者。感覺裡面並沒有跑者,只是跑步的過程。你是那個過程,一個河流般的過程在跑動。沒有人在裡面。裡面是安靜的,只有一個過程存在。

吸吮是好的,但你會覺得它非常困難,因為我們已完全地忘掉它——然而,並非真的是完全地,因為我們一直在找東西取代。母親的乳房被香菸所取代;所以你一直在吸它。它只不過是乳頭,母親的乳房和乳頭。當溫熱的煙氣吸進來時,它正好就像溫熱的母乳一樣。

所以那些沒有被允許吸吮母親的乳房,吸吮到他們想要之程度的人,到後來就會去抽菸。這是個替代品,但替代品也是有用的。當你在抽著香菸時,變成那個吸吮。忘掉那根菸,忘掉抽菸的人:變成那抽菸本身。

有一個你在吸吮的客體,有一個正在吸吮的主體,而過程就在這吸吮之間。成為這個吸吮,成為這個過程。嘗試它,你將必須用上許多事物來嘗試;這樣你就會找出什麼對你而言是對的。

你在喝水,冰涼的水正喝進來——變成那個喝。不是在喝水。忘掉那個水,忘掉你自己與你的渴,只是變成那個喝——就是那個過程。變成那清涼,那碰觸,那進入,以及那必須給予這個過程的吸吮。

為什麼不呢?會發生什麼呢?如果你變成了吸吮,會發生什麼事情呢?如果你能成為那個吸吮,你會立刻變得純真,像是頭一天,剛剛生下來的孩子一樣——因為那就是最初的過程。從某一點來看你這樣是在倒退回去。但那個渴求一直都在那裡。正是人的本質在渴求著吸吮。他嘗試了許多東西,但沒有一樣有幫助,因為重點被漏掉了。除非你成為那吸吮,任何東西都沒有幫助。所以去嘗試它吧。」



[注意力完全集中在一個客體上]
13.或者,想像在無垠空間裏孔雀尾部那五彩的圓圈成為了你的五個感官。現在讓它們的美融化在你裡面。同樣地,可以是在空間或牆上的任何一點──直到那一點溶解。這時你對另個世界的渴望將會實現。
就只是想像你的五個感官成為五彩的顏色——美麗的顏色,活生生的,延伸到無盡的空間中。然後帶著那些色彩往內移動。往內移動並感覺到一個中心點,在那裏所有這些五彩顏色都在你裡面會合。這僅僅是想像,卻是有幫助的。試著想像這些五彩顏色穿入你裡面並在一個點上會合。
肯定地,這五種色彩將會交會在一個點上:而整個世界將會溶解。在你的想像裡只有這五種顏色——就像孔雀尾巴上那樣——展開在整個空間裡,並很深地進到你裡面,會合在一個點上。任何位置都可以,不過丹田是最好的。設想它們正交會在你肚臍的位置——整個世界變成了種種色彩,而那些色彩正交會在你的肚臍上。看見那個點,注意力集中在那個點上,繼續集中直到這個點溶解。如果你能將注意力集中在這個點上它就會溶解,因為這只是想像。記得,無論我們做了些什麼都只是想像。如果你專注在它上面,它就會溶解。而當這個點溶解時,你就被拋進你的中心。
如果你無法想像出色彩的話,那麼牆上的任何一點都是有用的。任何事物都可以用來作為專注的對象。如果你是個外向的人,那就不要在裡面嘗試這個點,在外面嘗試它。結果會是一樣的。在牆上畫個小點;注意力集中在那上面。這時你會必須睜開眼睛專注地看著它。如果你是在內部創造出一個中心,在裡面的一個點,那麼你就必須閉著眼睛來集中注意力。
在牆上畫一個點然後注意力集中在它上面。真實的事物之所以會發生是因為這個專注,而不是因為這個點。它是在外面或在裡面並不要緊。那依你而定。如果你是看著外面的牆,就將注意力專注在它上面,然後一直專注著,直到這個點溶解。這需要特別註記:直到這個點溶解!不要去眨你的眼睛,因為眨眼會給頭腦再次移動起來的空間。
如果你持續下去,如果你堅持住,不讓頭腦再移動,這個點就會溶解。而當這個點溶解時,如果你是專注在這個點上,而且對你來說這世界就只有這個點,如果整個世界原本都已溶解,如果只有這個點留下來,而現在這個點也溶解了,這時意識無法移去任何地方。沒有對象可以移過去——所有的層面都已關閉了。頭腦被扔回它自己上面,意識被扔回它自己上面,而你進入了那中心。
這樣的歸於中心會使你覺知到你存在的根。你將知道你是從何處與存在連結在一起。在你裡面,有一個點關聯著全部的存在,與它是一體的。一旦你知道這個中心,你就明白你已到家了。這世界並不疏離,你並非是圈外人。你是圈內的人,你屬於這世界。沒有需要進行任何掙扎,也沒有爭鬥。你與這存在並不具任何敵視的關係。這存在變成了你的母親。
是這存在進入了你並開始能覺知。是這存在綻放在你裡面。這樣的感覺,這樣的體悟,這樣的發生‧‧‧‧‧‧於是痛苦和焦慮都不會再有了。



[將各種知覺攝於你心中]
16.有福之人啊,當各種感官知覺都已攝入心內,於是到達了蓮花的中心。
去碰觸!閉起你的眼睛;碰觸任何事物。碰觸你所愛的或你的愛人,碰觸你的孩子或你的母親或你的朋友,或是碰觸一棵樹或一朵花,或者只是碰觸著土地。閉起你的眼睛然後去感覺一種聯繫從你的心去到土地,或是你所愛的。去感覺你的手正是你的心延伸出去並碰觸著土地。讓那碰觸的感覺與心生起關聯。
你正聽著音樂。不要從頭部去聽它。試著將你的頭忘掉,感覺你是沒有頭的,這顆頭完全不存在。在你的房間貼一張自己去掉頭部的照片會很不錯。專注地看著它;你是沒有頭的,不要讓頭再冒出來。聽著音樂的時候,要從心去聽見它。感覺那音樂進到你的心;讓你的心隨著它脈動。讓你的各個感官與心結合,而不是與頭部。在所有感官上面都試著這麼做,於是越來越感覺到每一種知覺都去到心裡面並溶解在它之中。
有福之人啊,當各種種感官知覺都已攝入心內,於是到達了蓮花的中心。心就是蓮花。每個感官正是那蓮花的開口,蓮花的花瓣。首先試著將你的各個感官知覺關聯到你的心。再來,始終去設想每一種知覺都來到心底深處並且被吸收進它裡面。當這兩件事情都已成立了,只有在這時你的感官才會開始幫助到你。它們會把你帶到心那裡,而你的心會成為一朵蓮花。
這朵心的蓮花會使你歸於中心。一旦你知道了心的中心,那就很容易往下落進肚臍的中心,非常容易。這經文甚至沒有提到這點——因為沒有需要。如果你真的完全被吸收進心裡面,理性也停止運作了,那麼你就會落下來。從心那裡,那通往肚臍之門是敞開的。只有從頭部要過去肚臍才是困難的。或者你是在兩者之間,在心與頭之間,那麼要去到肚臍也很困難。一旦你已攝於肚臍,突然地你就落到心以外的地方。你已落進肚臍的中心,而它是最根本的——那個原初。



[充滿愛地看著一個對象]
18.懷著愛去看某個客體。不要移到別的對象。就在此對象之中間處──賜福。
看著一朵花並完全地忘掉自己。讓這朵花存在於此;你自己則變得完全不存在。感受到這朵花,於是一種深深的愛將會從你的意識流向那朵花。讓你的意識僅充滿著一個想法——你能如何幫助這朵花綻放得更多,變得更美麗,變得更喜樂。你能做些什麼?
你能做或不能做事實上並沒有太大意義;那是無關的。而是你能否做些什麼這種感覺——這痛苦,這很深的痛,出現在你能做什麼好讓這朵花更美,更活生生,更盛開這問題上頭——那是深具意義的。讓這念頭迴盪於你整個存在裡面。讓你身體與心靈的每根纖維都感受到它‧‧‧‧‧‧ 
不要移到別的對象,保持在同一個上面。一直看著一朵玫瑰花或是一直看著所愛之人的臉龐。一直停留在那裏,並充滿著愛,流動,就只是帶著單一的心,帶著這種感覺,「我能做些什麼讓我所愛的更加快樂,更加喜樂?」
就在此對象之中間處——賜福。當你的不存在已經確定了,完全沒有對自己的顧慮,不自私,不是以你的享樂,你的滿足感為考量。你已完全忘掉你自己,你只會是以對方的角度去設想。對方已成為你愛的中心;你的意識正朝向對方流動。懷著深深的慈悲,懷著深深的愛,你在想著,「我能做什麼讓我所愛的充滿喜樂?」在這樣的狀態下,忽然間,就在此對象之中間處——賜福。突然地,像是附帶的成果,神的賜福來到你身上。突然地你開始歸於中心了。



[奉獻自己]
29.奉獻而自由。
在奉獻中你完全地臣服你自己。這樣的臣服可以是對一位神,祂也許是在天上,也許不是;或是對一位師父,他也許已經醒悟,也許還沒有;或是對一位愛人,她也許值得,也許不值得—這都無關緊要。如果你能為了對方溶化掉自己,你將得以蛻變。



[唱頌一個聲音並變成它]
39.唱頌一個聲音,譬如‘唵’,緩緩地。當聲音進入遍滿之音時,你亦是如此。
聲音的吟詠是十分微妙的科學。首先你必須大聲地,往外地將它唱頌出來;在這時候讓別人聽得見它。從大聲開始是好的。為什麼呢?因為當你大聲地唱誦它時,你自己也可以清楚地聽見它;而且因為無論你說些什麼,它都是以別人為對象,這已成為慣性了。每當你說話,你都是在跟別人說話,而且你只有在跟別人說話時,才會聽見自己在說話。所以就從原本的習慣開始做起。
唸誦‘唵’這個聲音。於是漸漸地,感覺與這聲音是諧調的。當你唸誦‘唵’這個聲音時,要為它所注滿,忘掉其他一切。變成那‘唵’,變成那聲音。很容易就能變成那個聲音,因為聲音的脈動會穿過你的身體,穿過你的心智,穿過你整個神經系統。感覺這‘唵’的迴盪。唱頌它,感覺它好像正充滿你的身體,每個細胞都正與它一起脈動著。
而當你開始感覺到與它之間的和諧時,你就可以不用再大聲去唱。這時閉起嘴唇,往內地唱頌它,然而即便是往內,一開始也是要大聲去做。往內唱頌,但要大聲,於是聲音會傳布在你全身,碰觸每個部分,每個你身體的細胞······在裡面唸頌著‘唵’,你將感覺你整個身體都在與它一起跳舞。你將感覺你整個身體正在經歷著潔淨的洗浴;每個毛孔都正得到清理。然而當你能更強烈地感受到它,當它更深地穿入你裡面,就要不斷變得越來越緩慢,因為聲音越緩慢,就能去到越深的地方。這就跟同位療法一樣。劑量越少,穿透得越深——因為如果你想要進得更深,你就必須更細微地,更細微地,更細微地走進去。
所以有兩件事情必須去做:聲音必須緩慢下來,而你必須變得更加警覺。聲音變得越細微,你就需要越警覺。為了讓你更加地警覺,聲音就必須更加地細微,於是有個點會到來,這時聲音進入了空無之音,或說是遍滿之音,而你進入了全然的覺知。當聲音進入了空無之音或遍滿之音,到那個時候你必須已經碰觸到頂峰。當聲音到達山谷,當它進到山谷的最底部,最深的中心處,你的警覺則去到最頂峰,埃佛勒斯峰。於是在那裡,聲音溶解成遍滿之音或空無之音,而你溶解成全然的覺知。



[聆聽絃樂器]
41.當聆聽絃樂器時,聽見它們綜合而成的中心之聲;於是一切遍在。
「你在聽著某樣樂器——西塔琴,或是任何其他的。許多音符在那裡。要警覺並聽見中央的核心,所有的音符都圍繞著它的脊骨流動,將所有音符維繫起來的最深潛流——而那就在最中央,就像你的脊椎一樣。整個身體都是由脊椎骨所維繫著。傾聽這音樂,要警覺,穿透這音樂,並且發現它的脊骨——那位於中央一直流動著的某種事物,維繫住所有一切。音符來去並消失,然而這中央的核心持續在流動。要能覺知到它。

基本上,在最初之時,音樂是用來靜心的;尤其印度音樂已發展成一種靜心方法,印度舞蹈已發展成一種靜心方法。對從事它們的人而言那是很深的靜心,對觀眾而言那也是很深的靜心。一位舞者或樂手有可能只是一位技師。如果靜心並沒有在裡面的話,他就只是個技師而已。他可以是個偉大的技師,不過這麼一來就沒有了靈魂,只是軀殼在那裡。靈魂只有在那位音樂家也是很深的靜心者時才會到來。

而且音樂只不過是向外的事情。當彈奏他的西塔琴時,那人不只是在彈他的西塔,他也是在彈著自己內在的警覺。西塔持續往外,而他那熱切的覺知則往內移動。音樂向外流動,然而他是警覺的,不停地覺知到它最深處的核心。而那會帶來三摩地。那會變成狂喜。那會成為最高的頂峰。

據說當音樂家真的成為音樂家時,他會打破他的樂器——因為它沒有用處了。如果他仍然需要他的樂器,他就還不是一位真正的音樂家。他只是在學習。如果你能彈出音樂,同時彈出靜心,那麼遲早內在的音樂會變得更重要,而外在的不僅變得較不重要:最終它會變成一種干擾。如果你的意識往內移動並且能找到內在的音樂,那麼外在的音樂將是一種打擾。你會把西塔琴丟掉,你會把樂器丟得離你遠遠的,因為現在你已找到那內在的樂器。然而若沒有外在就無法找到它;藉由外在你會更容易變得警覺。一旦你已經警醒了,就丟下外在並往內移動。對聽的人而言也是如此,都一樣的!

但是當你聽著音樂時你在做什麼呢?你不是在靜心。相反地,你是將音樂當作某種酒精一樣的東西。你在用它鬆懈下來,你在用它遺忘自己。這是種不幸,悲劇:這些為了覺知而發展出來的技巧卻被用來昏睡。人們一直是這樣在胡鬧著自己。」

「我們一直將音樂當成藥物,將舞蹈當成藥物。而如果你想將音樂和舞蹈當成藥物的話,那麼它們不僅會變成讓你沉睡的藥物,它們也會變成刺激性慾的藥物。所以記得這點:性與昏睡是一起的。人越是昏睡,就越有性慾;越是清醒,就越無性慾。性基本上是根植於昏睡之中。當你清醒了你會更具有愛,整個性的能量都會被轉變成愛。

這句經文說:當聆聽絃樂器時,聽見它們綜合而成的中心之聲——它們完滿的位於中心的聲音——於是一切遍在。這時你將知道那該被知道的,或是那值得知道的。藉著這樣的音樂你會變得遍在於各處;找到那綜合而成的中央核心,你將開始覺醒,而藉由那樣的覺醒你將是無所不在的。

此刻,你是位在某處——我們稱作自我的一個點上。如果你能變得覺醒,這個點就會消失。到那時你將不存在於任何地方,你是在每一個地方——彷彿你已成為所有一切。你將變成那海洋,你將變成那無限。

隨著頭腦的是那有限

隨著靜心進來的是那無限。」



[在性行為中,不要尋求釋放]
48.在性結合一開始時,專注在那初始之火,如此延續下去,避開最後的餘燼。

「性可以是非常深的實現,性可以將你扔回你的整體,你自然的,真實的本質,而這是出於很多原因。一,性是種全然的行為。你被扔出你的頭腦,扔出自己的平衡。那就是為什麼對於性有著那麼多的恐懼。你已與頭腦視為一同,而性是一種非頭腦的行為。你會變成失去了頭部;在這行為中你完全是沒有頭的。沒有理性推論,沒有心智過程。如果存在任何心智過程的話,真實的,真摯的性行為就不會存在。於是沒有了高潮,沒有了滿足。於是此性行為本身成了一種局部的事情,某種屬於大腦的事情,它已經變成如此了。
在世界各地,對於性有著那麼多的渴求,那麼多的慾念,並不是因為這世界變得具有更多的性。這是因為你甚至無法以一種全然的行為來享受性。從前的世界具有更豐富的性。那就是為什麼當時對於性並沒有那麼的渴求。這樣的渴求顯示出那真實的已不見了,只有虛假的留下來。就連性行為都被轉移到了頭腦。它已成為心智上的;你是在思考它。」
「譚崔運用性行為使你得以完整,然而因此你就必須非常靜心地進入它之中。因此你必須進入它裡面,忘掉所有關於性你所聽過的,你所學過的,所有這個社會告訴過你的:教堂裡,或你的宗教,以及老師們。忘掉所有一切,並以你的全然性捲入其中。忘掉要去控制!控制就是阻礙。相反地,要為它所占有;不要控制它。好像你已瘋掉似地進入它。『沒有頭腦』的狀態看起來會像是瘋狂。成為身體,成為動物,因為動物是完整的。而就現代人如今的樣子,似乎只有性是最容易,最可能使你變得完整,因為性是你裡面最深的,生物性中心。你從它之中誕生出來。你的每個細胞都是性細胞;你整個身體就是一個性能量的現象。
這第一段經文說:『在性結合一開始時,專注在那初始之火,如此延續下去,避開最後的餘燼。』這會帶來絕大的不同。對你來說,性行為是種釋放。所以當你進入它時你是匆忙的。你只是想要一個宣洩。滿溢的能量將會被釋出;你會覺得平靜。然而這般的平靜只不過是種軟弱。滿溢的能量產生出緊繃,興奮。你覺得必須做些什麼。當能量被釋放時,你感受到虛弱。你可能會將此虛弱當成放鬆。因為興奮感不見了,滿出的能量不見了,你就可以放鬆下來。但這樣的放鬆是負向的放鬆。如果你只是藉由丟出能量而得到放鬆,它的代價是非常大的。而且這樣的放鬆只能在身體上。它無法去到更深,也無法變成靈性的。」
「有三種可能性。兩位愛人的會合能產生出三種圖形—–幾何圖形。你甚至可能讀過它,甚至可能見過一種古老的鍊金圖像,男人和女人赤裸地站在三個幾何圖形裡面。一個圖形是正方形,另個圖形是三角形,而第三個圖形是圓形。
這是古老的鍊金術與譚崔對於性行為的解析之一。通常而言,當你處在性行為時,會有四個人在那,而不是兩個,這就是一個四方形:之所以有四個角是因為你自身分成了兩個—–分成思考部分與感覺部分。你的伴侶也是分成了兩個;你們是四個人。並不是兩個人在那相會,而是四個人在相會。這已是一群人了,不會有真的很深的會合。有四個角落在那,於是這會合只能是虛假的。它看來像是個會合,但它不是。不會有交融出現,因為你更深的部分被藏了起來,而你所愛之人更深的部分也被藏了起來。於是只有兩顆頭在相會,只有兩個思考過程在相會—–而不是兩個感覺過程。它們被掩藏了。
第二種會合的型式可以像是個三角形。你們是兩個人—–底邊的兩個角。在某個瞬間你們成為一個,像是三角形的第三個角。在那一瞬間你們的二元性消失了,你們合而為一。這會比正方形的會合來得更好,因為至少在某個片刻出現了合一。那樣的一體會給你健康,生命力。你感覺再次充滿活力,很年青。
然而第三種才是最好的,這第三種是譚崔的會合:你們成了一個圓。沒有任何的角,而且會合不是只有單一片刻。事事實上這會合是非時間的;在它之中時間並不存在。然而只有當你沒有想要射精時這才會發生。如果你所要的是射精,那麼它就會變成三角形的會合—–因為就在射精發生的那一刻,那個接觸點就消失了。
在開始階段呢?許多事情需要記住。第一, 不要將性行為當作去到任何地方的方式。不要將它視為手段, 它本身就是目的。沒有任何目標在它後面;它不是一種工具。第二, 不要想到未來;停留在當下。而如果你無法在性行為的開頭停留在當下,那麼你會永遠無法停留在當下—–因為這個行為的本質正是將你扔進當下。保持在當下,享受兩個身體,兩個靈魂的會合,融入彼此, 融進彼此。忘掉你要去的任何地方。停留在此刻,哪兒也沒去,並且融化。溫暖,愛,這樣的情況應該被創造出來,讓兩個人可以相互融化。那就是為什麼,如果沒有了愛,性行為就是個倉促的舉動。你在利用對方;對方只是個工具。而對方也在利用你。你們在互相剝削,而不是互相融化。只要有了愛你就可以融解。在一開始時就有這樣的融解將會給出許多新的洞見。
如果你不是急著要結束這行為,那麼這行為,漸漸地,性慾就會變得越來越少,靈性則會越來越多。連性器官也融進了彼此。一種深刻的,寧靜的交融發生在兩個身體能量之間,於是你們可以維持在一起好幾個小時。隨著時間流轉這般的親密無間會進入得越來越深。但不要去想。停留在此深深融解的片刻。它會變成一種狂喜,一種三摩地,宇宙意識。如果你能知道這個,如果你能感覺與明白這個,你性慾的頭腦就會變成非性慾的。一種非常深的梵行,禁慾,將會得以達成。獨身無慾將會透過這個而達成。」
「譚崔給你一種更高層面的放鬆,而且是正向的。伴侶雙方都彼此融入,彼此給予充滿生機的能量。他們成為一個圓圈,他們的能量開始圓圈式地移動。他們互相給予生命,面貌一新的生命。沒有失去任何能量。反之,更多的能量被得到,因為透過與異性的接觸你的每個細胞都在挑戰著,興奮著。如果你能融入那樣的興奮而沒有將它帶到頂峰,如果你能停留在開始狀態而沒有變得過熱,只是維持住溫暖,這時那兩個“溫暖”就能會合,而你可以延續這行為非常長的時間。沒有射精,沒有將能量丟出去,這就變成一種靜心,透過它你將成為整體。透過它你分裂的人格就不再分裂;橋接起來了。」



[在性愛中震動]
49.當處在這般的擁抱中你的感官如葉子般震動起來,進入此震動。

「當處在這般的震動中,處在這般與所愛或愛人深刻的交融中,你的感官如葉子般震動起來,進入此震動。我們甚至已變得對此畏懼;在做愛時你們不允許你們的身體動得太多,因為如果你們的身體被允許出現很多動作的話,性行為就會開展到整個身體。當它被侷限在性中心時你能控制它。頭腦可以持續掌握住它。當它開展到你的全身時,你就掌握不了。你也許會開始震東動,你也許會開始尖叫,一旦身體接管了,你將無法控制得了你的身體。」
「震動真的是很棒,因為當你在你的性行為中震動時,能量開始在全身流動,能量會在全身脈動。這時身體的每個細胞都捲了進來。每個細胞都變得活生生的,因為每個細胞都是一個性細胞。
當你誕生時之際,那是兩個性細胞在會合,於是你的本質被創造出來,你的身體被創造出來,那兩個性細胞存在於你身體裡的每個地方。它們經過了倍增倍增再倍增,然而你的基本單元依然是性細胞。當你震動到你的全身上下時,那就不只是你與你所愛之人的會合。在你的身體裡也是,各個細胞都在與相對的細胞會合。這樣的震動會將它顯示出來。它看起來會像動物一樣,但人就是動物,這其中沒有任何不對的地方。
這第二段經文說:『當處在這般的擁抱中,你的感官如葉子般震動起來······』一陣強風吹來,整棵樹都在震動。連樹根都震動著,每片葉子都震動著。要就像這棵樹一樣。強風正在吹來,性就是一陣強風—–一陣強大的能量正吹過你。震動!脈動!允許你身體的每個細胞去舞動,而且這應該對雙分都是如此。你所愛之人也在舞動,每個細胞都在脈動著。只有在這時候你們兩人才能會合,這時那個會合就不是心思上的。那是你們生物能量的一個會合。
進入此震動,而且在震動時不要一直無動於衷。不要作一個觀眾,因為頭腦就是觀眾。不要置身事外!成為那震動,變成那震動。忘掉一切並變成那個震動。在震動的並不是你的身體:那是你,你的整個存在。你成為震動本身。於是不再有兩個身體,兩個心靈。在一開始時,有兩個震動的能量,而到了結束時就只有一個圓圈—–而非兩個。
在這樣的圓圈中會發生什麼呢?一者,你將是一種存在性力量的一部分—–不是社會性的心智,而是存在性的力量。你將是整體宇宙的一部分。在那震動中你將是整體宇宙的一部分。那樣的時刻是屬於偉大的創造。作為固態身體的你溶化了。你已變成液態的—–流進彼此之中。頭腦不見了,劃分不見了,你擁有了某種合一。
這就是不二論(ADVAITA),這就是非二元。如過果你無法感受到這樣的非二元,那麼所有非二元的哲學都是無用的。它們就只是字眼而已。一旦你知道了這非二元的存在性片刻,這時你才能瞭解優婆尼沙經。這時你才能瞭解神祕家們—–當他們談到某種宇宙的一體,某種整體時,他們是在說些什麼。於是你與這世界就不是分隔的,不是相異於它。於是這個存在變成了你的家。隨著那樣的感覺生起『現在我已在這存在中回到家了』,所有的憂愁都消失了。這時沒有了焦慮,沒有了掙扎,沒有了衝突。這就是老子所稱的道,商羯羅所稱的不二論。你可以選擇你自己要給它的詞彙,然而就是要透過一種很深的愛的擁抱才會容易感覺到它。不過要活生生的,震動的,並且成為那震動本身。」



[不需伴侶地作愛]
50.即使只是記起這結合,並沒有擁抱,蛻變。

「一旦你知道這點,連伴侶都不需要了。你可以只要記起這行為然後進入它。但你必須先有這個感覺。如果你知道了這感覺,你就能進入此行為而不需伴侶。這有點困難,然而它會發生。而且除非它發生了,你一直都會是依賴的, 一種依賴性被產生出來。有非常多理由使它能夠發生。如果你已有這樣的感覺,如果你已知道這樣的時刻,你不在那裡了,只有某種合一的脈動能量,與伴侶之間出現了某種圓圈,在那時刻伴侶不存在了。在那時刻只有你存在,而對伴侶來說你也不存在:只有他或她存在。那樣的一體是歸於你裡面的中心點;伴侶已經不見了。對女人來說會較容易具有這種感覺,因為她們總是在做愛時閉起眼睛。
在做這技巧時,如果你能讓眼睛閉上是很好的。這樣的話就只有某種圓圈式的內在感覺,只有某種一體式的內在感覺,會在那裡。這時就只要記起它。閉上你的眼睛;好像你是與你的伴侶一起似地躺下來。只是記起然後開始感覺它。你都的身體會開始出現震動和脈動。允許它!完全忘掉另一個人並不在那裡。彷彿對方在場似地動起來。只有在開始時才是‘彷彿’。一旦你知道了,那麼就不會是‘彷彿’,那麼對方就是在那兒。
好像你是真的進入愛的行為那樣去動作。做任何你與你的伴侶會做的事情。尖叫,動作,震動。很快地圓圈就會出現,這圓圈是奇蹟般的。很快地你會感覺到這圓圈已產生出來,然而此刻這個圓圈不是與某個男人或女人所產生的。如果你是男人,那麼整個宇宙都變成了女人;如果你是女人,那麼整個宇宙都變成了男人。此時你與存在本身處於一種深深的交融中,而那道門,那個對方,已不在那了。
對方就只是一道門。在與一個女人做愛時,事實上你是與存在本身做愛。那女人只是一道門,那男人只是一道門。對方只是通往整體的一道門,但你是如此匆忙,以致於你從未感覺到它。如果你能維持在交融中,在深深的擁抱中,一次好幾個小時,你將忘掉對方,對方將會變成只是整體中的一個存在。一旦明白了這個技巧,你就能單獨使用它,而當你能單獨用它,它會給你一種新的自由—–不需他人的自由。
這真的會發生,整個存在都變成那個對方—–你所愛的,你的愛人—–這時這個技巧就能持續不斷地派上用場,你就能保持與存在經常性的交融。於是在其他層面上你也能做它。早晨散步時你能做它。於是你與天空,與升起的太陽和星星和樹產生交融。夜晚注視著星星時,你能做它。看著月亮時,你能做它。一旦你知道這是如何發生的,你就能與整個宇宙處在性行為之中。
然而從人開始是好的因為他們是最靠近你的—–宇宙最靠近你的那部分。但他們不是必備的。你可以跳脫出來,將門完全忘掉—–“即使只是記起這結合,蛻變”—–你將整個蛻變,你將煥然一新。
譚崔將性用為承載工具。它就是能量;它可以被用成一種途徑。它能轉變你,它能給你超越性的狀態。但以我們對性的使用,對我們來說這看起來是困難的—–因為我們是以非常錯誤的方式在使用它,而這錯誤的方式是不自然的。連動物都比我們好:他們是以自然的方式使用它。我們的方式是錯亂的。性是種罪惡這個觀念在人的內心不停敲打,這已在你裡面造成很深的障礙。你從不允許你自己全然地放開來。某種東西總是站在一旁譴責著,即便新的一代也是如此。他們可能會說他們並沒有負擔,沒有困擾,性對他們而言並不是禁忌,但你無法如此容易卸下你無意識的重擔。它已建立在無數個世紀上;整個人類的過去都在那裡。所以雖然你可能不是意識上譴責它為罪惡,無意識還是在那兒不斷地譴責它。你從來沒有全然地在它之中。某些部分總是排除掉。那排除的部分就會造成分裂。
譚崔說要全然地進入它。就這樣忘掉你自己,你的文明,你的宗教,你的文化,你的意識型態。忘掉所有一切。就只是進入性行為中:全然地進入它;不要漏掉任何事情。變成絕對地免於思緒。只有在這時那覺知才會發生,你與某人合為一體。而這合一的感覺隨後可以從伴侶身上獨立出來,它能運用在整個宇宙上面。你可以與一棵樹,與月亮,與任何事物處在性行為中。一旦如此,你知道了如何創造出這樣的圓圈,它就能創造在任何事物上面—–甚至不需任何事物。
你能在你自己裡面創造出這樣的圓圈,因為男人同時是男人和女人,女人同時是女人和南男人。你同時是兩者因為你是由這兩者所產生,你是由男人和女人共同產生出來的,因此一半的你始終還是另一方。你可以忘掉所有一切,這樣的圓圈可以在你裡面創造出來。一旦這圓圈在你裡面創造出來—–你的男人與你的女人正會合著,內在的女人與那在的男人正會合著—–你就是處在你自己裡面的某種擁抱之中。只有當這樣的圓圈創造出來時,真正的無慾才能被達成。要不然所有的無慾都只是種種扭曲,而它們會產生出它們自己的問題。當這樣的圓圈在裡面創造出來時,你就解脫了。」



[記得自己]
53.喔,蓮花眼之人啊,甜蜜的碰觸,當唱著、看著、嚐著時,覺知到你存在並發現那永生的。
我們活著,但我們沒有覺知到我們存在或是我們活著。記得自己並沒有發生。你在吃東西,或者你在洗澡,或者你在散步:然而在散步時你並沒有覺知到你存在。每一件事物都在,只有你不在。樹木,房子,路上的車輛,一切都在那裡。你覺知到你四周的一切,但你沒有覺知到你自己的本質——你的在。
在西方,葛吉夫(Gurdjieff)將記得自己用來作為根本的技巧。記得自己源自於此經文。整個葛吉夫式的體系就是奠基在這一句經文上。無論你在做什麼,記得你自己。這是十分困難的。它看起來很簡單,但你會一直忘記。即使只是3,4秒鐘你都無法記得自己。你會有個感覺你正在記得,然後突然間你就跑到另一個念頭去了。即便你有這個念頭「好,我正在記得我自己,」那也是錯過了,因為這個念頭並不是記得自己。在記得自己中不會有任何念頭;你將成為完全的空無。記得自己並不是一個心智的過程。它並不是你說著「是的,我存在」。當你說「是的,我是在的」,你就已經錯過了。這只是屬於頭腦的東西,這只是心智的過程:「我在」
你漫步在樹林間:樹木在那裡,微風在那裡,太陽正升起著。這就是整個圍繞著你的世界;你覺知到它。就這樣站一會兒,突然地記起了你存在,但不要語言化。只是去感覺你的在。這非語言的感覺,即使只出現一個片刻,將會給你靈光一閃的瞥見——那是沒有一種迷幻藥能夠給你的瞥見,那是屬於真實的瞥見。
然而這變得很困難,因為我們從不記得單純的存在。我們總是將事物記成只是那個標籤,而不是它本身的存在。每當你想到你自己,你所想到的是你的名字,宗教,國家,種種事情,卻從來不是“你在”,那單純的存在。
那就是為什麼我們如此害怕死亡:因為所有那非真實的都會死去。那非真實的無法永遠存在,而我們正是執著於那非真實的,認同於那非真實的。身為印度教徒的你終將一死;稱作拉瑪或克里希那的你終將一死;作為共產主義者,無神論者,或有神論者的你終將一死;具備某種名稱與形體的你終會死去。於是如果你執著於名相,顯然地對於死亡的恐懼將來到你身上,然而在你裡面那真實的,那存在性的,那根本的,是不死的。一旦表相與稱謂已被忘掉,一旦你能往內看見那沒有名稱的與沒有形體的,你就移進那永恆之中了。
覺知到你存在並發現那永生的。這是最有幫助的技巧之一,而且數千年來它已為許多導師,許多師父所用。佛陀用過它,馬哈維亞用過它,耶穌用過它,到了現代則是葛吉夫用過它。在所有技巧裡面,這是最具潛力中的一個。嘗試它。它會需要時間;好幾個月的時間將會過去。
葛吉夫從一個角落去作:只要試著記得你存在。拉瑪那·馬哈希(Raman Maharshi)所作的則是出自另一個角落。他將它變成一個靜心冥想,要去問,去探詢「我是誰?」並且不要相信任何頭腦能夠提供給你的答案。頭腦會說:「你是在問什麼無聊問題?你就是這個,你就是那個,你是個男人,你是個女人,你受過教育或者沒受過教育,你很有錢或者很窮。」頭腦會提供種種答案,但你要一直問下去。不要接受任何答案,因為所有頭腦給予的答案都是錯的。它們是來自你裡面非真實的部分。它們來自於文字,它們來自於經典,它們來自於制約,它們來自於社會,它們來自於別人。一直問下去。讓這「我是誰」的箭頭穿透得越來越深。將會有一個時刻,任何答案都不再出現了。
去嘗試它。這是很可能的,如果你堅持下去,這個技巧能夠給你一個屬於真實的瞥見——而那個真實是永生的。



[以心作為通往靜心之門]
62.無論你的心遊蕩於何處,在裡面或在外面,正是在此處,就是這個。
這是非常革命性的方法,因為我們從不曾想過平常的這顆心就是那扇門。我們認為得要某種超級厲害的心——一位佛陀,一位耶穌——才能進得去,因為他們具備了某種超人的心靈。而你所擁有的這個心靈——這顆心一直在作著夢,在幻想著種種重要或不重要念頭,它塞滿了種種醜陋的欲望,情慾,憤怒,貪婪,所有被譴責的,它總是在那不受你的控制,將你拉到這邊又拉到那邊,將你推離這邊又推離那邊,始終像間瘋人院——正是這顆心,此經文說,就是那通道。無論你的心遊蕩於何處——記得,無論在哪裡;客體並不重要······
當你的心正在遊蕩時,有兩個重點:一個是那些雲,那些念頭,那些客體,意象,而另一個是意識,是心本身。如果你太過注意那些雲,客體,念頭,意象,你就忘掉了天空。你將主人忘掉了;你變得對客人太感興趣。那些念頭,意象,與遊蕩,它們只不過是客人。如果你把你自己聚焦在客人上面,你就忘掉了你自身的存在。將焦點從客人轉移到主人,從雲層轉移到天空。很實際地去做。
從客體移到心的本身,因此你不再是個普通的心靈。你之所以普通是因為那些客體。突然間你自身就成為一位佛。你已經是一位佛,你只是背負著許多的雲。而且你不僅是被這重担壓著:你還緊緊抓著你那些雲,不允許它們離開。你以為這些雲是你的財產。你覺得能擁有愈多愈好:你就會更富有。於是你的整個天空,你的內在空間,就這樣被掩藏起來。某方面來說,它已消失在這些雲之中,這些雲變成了你的生命。這些雲的生命就是輪迴——此等世間。
這經文是很美的:無論你的心遊蕩於何處,在裡面或在外面,正是在此處,就是這個。這經文已很深地運用在禪的傳統裡。禪說你這顆普通的心就是佛心。吃東西時,你是位佛;睡覺時,你是位佛;挑著井水時,你是位佛。你是的!挑著井水,吃著你的食物,躺在你的床上,你就是一位佛。難以想像!這很令人不解,然而這就是真理。
在從井裡取水出來,挑著井水時,如果你可以只是做著這簡單的動作,你就是一位佛。許多許多次,如果你去到禪師那裡問他們:「你所做的修持是什麼?什麼是你的修行方式?什麼是你的法門?」他們會說:「覺得睏的時候,我們睡覺。覺得餓的時候,我們吃飯。那就是全部了,並沒有其他的修行方式。」然而這是非常艱難的。它看起來很簡單:如果在吃飯的時候你能夠只是吃飯,在坐著的時你能夠只是坐著——沒有做任何其他的事情,如果你能持續停留在這個片刻,沒有從它上面移開,如果你能融入這個片刻並且不帶著未來,不帶著過去,如果此時這個片刻就是唯一的存在,那麼你就是一位佛。正是這顆心變成了一顆佛心。
記住那個天空,並允許這遊蕩,只要說:「好,這只不過是馬路上人車的來來往往。許多人往這邊往那邊移動著。同樣的交通路況正在心裡進行。然而我只是那天空,不是這些雲。」感受它,記得它,持續停留在它裡面。遲早你將感覺到這些雲慢了下來,雲層之間出現較大的空隙。它們沒有那麼暗了,沒有那麼厚了。速度已經減緩,於是見得到空隙,可以看到天空了。一直去感覺自己是天空而不是那些雲。遲早地,會有那麼一天,在某個對的時刻你的焦點真的進到裡面了,這些雲層將會消失,而你就是那天空,那始終純淨的天空,那始終純潔的天空。



[記得一切都在變動]
67.此處是變動的界域,變動,變動。透過變動耗盡變動。

「第一件該瞭解的事情就是你所知道的一切都在變動;除了你,那個知者之外,一切都在改變。你有見過任何不變的事物嗎?這整個世界就是一種變動的現象。連喜瑪拉雅山都還在變化。他們說——那些研究它的科學家們——這些山脈正在生長;喜瑪拉雅是世上最年青的山脈,說真的,仍是個孩子,仍在生長。它們尚未成熟;它們還沒有到達某種東西會開始衰落的那個位置。他們還在升起當中。

如果你將它們與溫迪亞山脈(Vindhyachal)相比較,它們只是孩子而已。溫迪亞是最古老的之一——有人說它是世上最古老的山脈。它如此年邁,它正在減退——降低下來。千百年來,它一直在降低——將要死去,在它的暮年時光。所以連看來如此穩定,不變,不移的喜瑪拉雅山都在變動。它只不過是岩石的河流。是不是石頭並無區別;它們也是河流一般,漂浮著的。相對來說每一樣事物都在變動。有的看起來變動較多,有的看起來變動較少,然而那都只是相對性的。

你能知道的事物沒有一樣是不變的。記住我說的這點:你無法知道任何事物是不變的。除了那個知者外沒有什麼不會改變。然而那樣東西總是藏在後面。它總是“知道”著;它從不曾真的被知道。它永遠無法成為客體;它始終都是主體。無論你在做什麼或知道什麼,它始終待在後頭。你無法認知到它。當我這麼說時,不需因此覺得不安。當我說你無法認識它,我的意思是你無法以一個客體來認識它。我能夠看著你,但我如何能以同樣的方式看著我自己?這是不可能的,因為在認識的關聯性當中,有兩樣東西是需要的——知者與被知者。

因此當我看著你,你是被知者而我是知者,於是認知得以存在為一座橋樑。然而當我是看著我自己,當我在試著認識我自己時,還能在哪裡設置橋樑呢?就只有我在,單獨一人——完全地單獨。對岸不見了,於是該在何處搭建橋樑?該如何知道我自己?
所以認識自己是一個負向的過程。你無法直接認識你自己;你只能一直排除認識的對象。不斷去除認知的客體。當沒有了認知的客體,當你無法再知道任何事情,當除了真空,空無之外一切都不存在——而靜心就是如此:只是去除掉所有認知的對象——那麼會有這樣的一個時刻,意識出現了,但沒有什麼可去意識;認識出現了,但沒有什麼可去認識。那簡單,純淨的認知能量仍存在著,然而沒有什麼留下來可去認知。客體不存在了。

在那個沒有什麼可以認知的狀態下,據說你會以某種特定的感應來認識到你自己。然而那種認知完全不同於其他所有的認知。用同一個字來指稱兩者是會令人誤解。有些神祕家說過自我認識是矛盾的,這個詞彙本身即是矛盾。認知永遠是關於另一方;於是自我認識是不可能的。然而當另一方不存在,某種事情就發生了。你可以稱它為“認識自己”,不過這個詞會產生誤導。

所以任何你知道的事情都是種變動。每一個地方,即使這些牆,都在不停變動。現今的物理學支持這點。連看上去這麼穩定,毫無變化的牆,也是時時刻刻地變動著。一股洪流正在傾洩,每粒原子都在移動,每粒電子都在移動。每樣事物都在快速地移動,動作快到你無法察覺它。那就是為什麼這面牆看上去是這麼永恆不變。早上它是這樣,下午它也是這樣,晚上它仍是這樣,昨天它像這個樣子,到了明天它還是那個樣子。你看著它彷彿始終相同,然而它並非如此。是你的眼睛沒辦法察覺到如此不同凡響的活動。

那兒有個風扇。如果這風扇轉動得非常快,你將看不到間隔,它看起來就會像一個圓。間隔無法被看到是因為這移動如此快速,而如果這移動是如此之快——就像電子在移動那麼快——你根本不會看見風扇在動。你會察覺不到任何動靜。這風扇看上去會是靜止不動的;你甚至能夠將手放在它上面。它會是穩定不變的,你的手甚至進不去空隙之中,因為你手的動作無法快到能進入那些空隙。在你移動之前,下一片扇葉已經過來了。當你再開始動之前,又有一片扇葉已經到了。你永遠都會碰觸到扇葉,而那動作會快到讓風扇看來像是沒有在動。所以沒有動作的事物其實是在飛快地動作著:那就是為什麼表面上它們是靜止不動的。

這經文說每一樣事物都在變動:「此處是變動的界域······」整個佛陀的哲學就立足在此經文上。佛陀說一切都是洪流,變動不居,無以恆久,而每個人都應有此認識。佛陀是如此強調這點。他全部的論點都立基在這上面。他說:「變動,變動,變動:持續記住這點。」為什麼呢?如果你能記得此變動無常,不執著就會發生。當一切都在不停變動時,你如何有辦法繼續執著呢?」

「佛陀離開了他的王宮,他的家庭——他美麗的妻子,他的孩子——有人問他「為什麼?」他說:「在一切都無法恆久不變之處,這又有何用呢?那小孩也是會死的。」佛陀離開的那晚,小孩才剛出生。他僅生下來幾個小時而已。佛陀進到他妻子的房間,想看最後一眼。妻子背對著門。她正將小孩抱在懷裡入睡。佛陀想說聲再見,但那一刻他忍住了。他說:「這又有何用呢?」

有那麼一刻在他心中閃過一個念頭:「小孩才剛生下來一天,才幾個小時,我必須看一看。」然而接著他想:「有什麼用呢?所有事情都在變動。這一天孩子出生了,到了隔天孩子將會死去。前一天他並不在這裡。如今他在這裡了,而有一天他又不會在這裡。所以有什麼用呢?一切皆是變動無常。」他離開了——轉身離去了。

當有人問起:「為什麼你離開了所有的東西?」他說:「我在尋找那永不改變的,因為如果我緊抓著那會改變的,挫折就會發生。如果我依附於那在變動的,我就是個傻子,因為它將會改變,它將不會跟原來一樣。到時我將十分挫折。因此我所尋找的是那永恆不變之物。如果有任何永遠不會改變的事物存在,那麼生命才有所價值和意義。否則一切都是徒然的。」他將他的整個教導都奠基於變動無常之上。

此經文是很美的。經文說:「透過變動耗盡變動」。佛陀永遠不會說出這第二段。這第二個部分基本上是譚崔的。佛陀會說一切都是變動;感受它,然後你就不會依附於它。當你不緊抓著它,漸漸地,藉由放棄每一樣會變動的事物,你將落進你自己,到達那沒有變動的中心點。只要一直去除掉那些變動,你將來到那不動的,來到那中心——輪子的中心處。那就是為什麼佛陀選擇輪子作為他的宗教象徵:因為輪子在動,然而它所轉動的中心處始終沒有在動。所以輪迴(Sansara)——這個世界——就像輪子般在轉動。你的人格自我如輪子一般轉動不停,而你最內在的生命本質依然停留在輪子所轉動的中心處。它始終是不動的。

佛陀會說生命無常。他會同意第一部分。下一段——第二部分——基本上屬於譚崔:「透過變動耗盡變動」。譚崔說不要離開那在變動的;進到它之中。不要依附,但移動進去。為什麼要害怕呢?進入它,活出它。允許它發生,而你進入它。透過它本身來耗盡它。不要害怕,不要逃避。你能逃避到哪裡?你如何逃避得掉?四處皆是無常。譚崔說每一個地方都是變動無常的。你能逃避到哪裡?你能去到什麼地方?

無論你去到什麼地方,無常都會在那裡。所有逃避都是徒然的,因此不要試圖逃避。那麼該做什麼?不去依附。而是活在那變動裡,成為那變動。不要製造任何對它的掙扎。與它一起移動。這條河在流動著;你隨著它流動。甚至不用去游;允許河流帶著你。不要與它爭鬥,不要將你的能量浪費在與它的爭鬥上;就只是放鬆。處在一種放開來的狀態,隨著河流而移動。

這樣的話會發生什麼呢?如果你能隨著河流移動,沒有任何衝突,沒有任何你自己的方向,如果河流的方向就是你的方向,突然間你將覺知到你並不是這河流。你會發現你不是這河流!感覺它。找一天試著在某條河流裡這樣做。去到那裡,放鬆下來,允許河流將你帶走。不要對抗;成為那河流。突然間你會覺得河流就在四周,然而你不是那河流。

在對抗中你有可能忘記這點。那就是為什麼譚崔說:「透過變動耗盡變動」。不要對抗。不需如此,因為這變動無法進到你裡面。所以不用害怕。活在這世界之中。不用害怕,因為這個世界無法進到你裡面。活在它之中。不要選擇這個方式或那個方式。」

「人們有兩種類型。一種類型是那些無法允許世界以它原本的樣子存在之人。他們被稱為革命者。他們會改變它,他們會拼命去改變它。他們會毀掉自己整個生命在改變它上面,然而它已經在改變了。並不需要用到他們,最終他們只會將他們自己耗盡掉。他們會燃燒殆盡,就為了去改變世界,然而這世界已經在改變。沒有一個革命是真正有需要的。這世界就是一場革命;它正在變動中。

你可能會疑惑為什麼印度沒有出現過偉大的革命家。就是因為這個洞見,一切已經在變動了。為什麼你還要激動地想改變它呢?你既不能改變它,也不能停止那個改變。它就是改變。為什麼要無謂地浪費你自己呢?

有一種人格類型總是想要改變世界。就宗教的角度來看他是精神不正常的。事實上,他害怕見到他自己,因此他不斷地沈迷於這個世界。國家必須被改變,政府必須被改變,社會,組織,經濟,每一樣事物都必須被改變,然而他會死去,並且他將永遠無法擁有狂喜的時刻,在那當中他能知道他是什麼;而這世界會繼續下去,輪子會一直轉動。它見過許多革命者,然後它繼續轉動下去。你既不能阻止它,也不能加速那個改變。

這是神祕家的態度:神祕家說並不需要改變這世界。不過神祕家也有兩種類型。一種會說沒有需要去改變世界,但有需要去改變自己。他仍然相信那個改變——不是改變這世界,而是他自己然而譚崔說沒有需要去改變任何人——這個世界和你自己都不需要。那是神祕主義最深的核心。你不需改變這世界,你也不需改變你自己。你只要認識到一切皆在變動,然後漂浮在那變動裡,放鬆在那變動裡。

一旦不再努力去產生任何改變,你就能全然地放鬆——因為如果努力仍在那裡的話,你就無法放鬆下來。於是緊繃將會出現,因為某種有價值的事情將會在未來發生:世界就要改變了。這世界將會成為共產主義的,或是那地上的天國將要到來,或是某種未來的烏托邦,或是你將進入神的國度,進入解脫(Moksha)。天使們正在天堂的某處等待著歡迎你——不過是在未來的“某個地方”。持著這樣的態度你將變得很緊繃。

譚崔說忘掉它。世界已經在變動,而你也已經在變動。變動就是存在,所以不用替它感到擔憂。沒有你它也已在發生;你是不需要的。你只要漂浮在它之中,沒有對於未來的焦慮,於是突然就在變動當中,你開始覺知到你裡面的一個中心,那是永不變動的,它始終保持原本的樣子——始終相同。

為什麼會是如此?因為如果你放鬆了,那麼這變動中的背景就給了你反差,你能透過它感受到那不會變動的。如果你作了任何努力要改變世界或自己,你就無法去看在你裡面那小小的,不動的中心點。你是如此沉迷於變動之中,你不能夠對真正發生的事情看上一眼。

四周盡是變動。這個變動成為了背景,反差,而你放鬆下來。於是在你心裡沒有了未來——沒有關於未來的念頭。你就在此時此地;這個片刻就是全部。一切都在變動,突然間你開始覺知到你裡面的一個點,它從來不曾改變。「透過變動耗盡變動」。這就是「透過變動耗盡變動」的意思。

不要去對抗。透過死亡成為那不死的;透過死亡讓這死亡死去。不必去對抗它。很難去想像譚崔的態度,因為我們的心靈總是要有作為,而這是沒有作為。就只是放鬆,不去做,然而這是藏得最深的祕密之一。如果你能感覺到這點,你就不用在乎任何別的事情。僅這一個技巧就能給你一切。

於是你不需再做些什麼,因為你已知道了那個祕密,也就是透過變動,變動就會被耗盡,透過死亡,死亡就會被耗盡,透過性愛,性愛就會被耗盡,透過憤怒,憤怒就會被耗盡。此時你知道了透過毒藥,毒藥就會被耗盡這個奧祕。」



[成為無有盼望的]
68.有如母雞撫育她的小雞,撫育特定的了解,特定的作為,在實相之中。

「關鍵詞是「在實相之中」。你也撫育許多事情,不過是在夢裡——而不是真實世界。你也做著許多事情,卻是在夢中——而非實相。不要滋養夢境。不要幫助那個作夢在你裡面更加蔓延;不要給予你的能量至作夢上面。將你自身從所有的夢境中撤回來。這會是困難的,因為你已為你的夢投入那麼多。。如果你突然從夢中完全撤回你自己,你會覺得好像你在下沉並死去,因為你總是活在一個延長的夢境裡。你從來不曾處在此時此地,你總是在別的地方。你一直在盼望著。

你聽說過潘朵拉的盒子這個希臘寓言嗎?為了報復人所做出的某個行為,一個盒子被送到潘朵拉那裡,這盒子有著現今已肆虐在人類世界的所有疾病。之前它們並不存在,然而當盒子打開時,種種疾病就被釋放出來。潘朵拉,在看到這些疾病後感到害怕,於是關上了盒子。只有一種疾病仍留在裡面,那就是盼望;若非如此人類已經消散一空,所有這些疾病已經將他殺害——然而由於盼望他得以存活。

你是為了什麼而活呢?你曾經這麼問過自己嗎?此時此地並沒有活下去的理由。只找得到盼望。你正攜帶著潘朵拉的盒子。此刻你為什麼要活著?每天早上你為什麼要起床?為什麼你要再次開始這一整天——一次又一次?為什麼要如此重覆呢?理由是什麼?此刻你找不到任何理由可以解釋你為什麼在活著,而且如果你找到了某個理由,它會是屬於未來的某種東西——一個將會出現些什麼的盼望:有一天“某件事情”將會發生。你不知道那一天何時到來;你甚至不知道將會出現的那個什麼是什麼——但終有一天“那個將會出現”,於是你就可以一直拖延自己,你一直硬扛著你自己。

人們僅活在盼望裡,然而這並不是生命,因為盼望的意思就是作夢。除非你活在此時此地,你就不是真正活著。你是個寸步難行的重物,而那個將會實現你所有盼望的明天永遠不會出現。當死亡來臨的時候,這時你才會明白此時已沒有明天,此時你已無法再拖延。這時你會覺得幻滅,覺得被欺騙——然而沒有人欺騙過你;你就是這整個局面的主導者。

試著活在這個片刻,這個當下,不要去懷抱那些期望,無論它們是什麼性質。它們可能是世俗的,它們可能是非世俗的;這都沒有區別。它們可能是宗教的——未來的某個地方,在另一個世界,在涅槃裡,在死去之後——然而這都沒什麼不同。不要去期望。即便你在此處隱隱感受到一種絕望感,停留在此處。不要從此時此地這個片刻移開。不要跑掉!承受它,然而不要允許那盼望進來。

透過盼望那作夢就會進入。成為沒有盼望的。如果生命沒有了希望,就處在沒有希望之中。接受它,但不要緊抓著任何未來的事情。於是突然間就會出現改變。一旦你始終停留在當下這個片刻,夢境就會停止——因為這時它們無法再生起。源頭已被收回來了。你與它們合作,你撫育著它們;那就是它們得以生起的原因。不要跟它們合作,不要去呵護它們。

此經文說:『撫育特定的了解』。為什麼是特定的了解?你也在撫育,但你是在撫育特定的理論,而不是了解;特定的典籍,而不是了解;特定的學說,系統,哲學,世界觀——但從來不是特定的了解。這經文說要將那些都扔掉。典籍,理論,它們是無用的。去擁有你自己屬於真實的經驗,你自己的認識,並且呵護它們。不管再怎麼渺小,只要是真實的經驗都有其重要性,你能將你的生命立基在那上面。無論那些是什麼,始終都是去想“你”所知道的真實,特定的了解。

你認識過任何事物嗎?你知道許多東西,但每一樣都是借來的。有人說過它們,有人將它們交給了你。老師,父母,社會,他們制約了你的心靈。你“知道”關於神的事情,你“知道”關於愛的事情,你“知道”關於靜心的事情。事實上你什麼都不知道!你什麼都沒有真正嘗過,這一切都是借來的。某個別人嘗過,那滋味並不是你自己的。某個別人見過,然而你有你自己的眼睛卻沒有用上它們。某個別人經驗過——有位佛陀經驗到了,有位耶穌經驗到了——而你只是一直在借用他們的了解。那些是虛假的!對你而言,那些毫無用處。那些知識比起無知更為危險,因為這無知是你自己的,而那知識是借來的。

什麼都不知道反而較好;至少這樣的無知為你自己所有。它是確切的,它是真實的,真誠的,與誠實的!不要總是依靠借來的知識。要不然你會忘記你是無知的,而且你會一直都是無知的。

此經文說:『····撫育特定的了解』。永遠努力去認識那屬於新鮮的,直接的,立即的。不要相信任何人。你的那個相信會使你誤入歧途。信任你自己——如果你無法信任你自己,你要怎麼去信任其他任何人呢?

舍利弗去見佛陀,他說:『我是來相信你的。我來了!幫助我建立對你的信心。』

據聞佛陀這麼說:『如果你不能相信你自己,你要怎麼相信我呢?所以將我忘掉。首先能夠信任你自己,相信你自己。只有到那時你才能夠信任其他人。』

因此記得這點:如果你連自己都無法信任,你會無法信任任何人。最先的信任一定是在自己裡面。然後它才能流動,然後它才能滿溢出來,到達其他人身上。然而你如何能去信任,如果你一無所知?你如何能去信任自己,如果自己什麼經驗都沒有?

試著信任你自己。不要以為這種透過他人眼晴所取得的經驗只會是關於那絕對的。在通常的經驗上面也是如此。然而讓那些都成為你自己的。它們將幫助你成長,它們將使你發育完全,它們將使你果實成熟。

這真的很奇怪:你用別人的眼睛在看,你用別人的眼睛在活。你稱一朵玫瑰是美麗的。說真的,這是你自己的感受,或者只是流傳在你四周,宣稱玫瑰是美麗的一種教條?這是你的了解嗎?你確實認識到這點嗎?你說月光很好,很美。這是你的了解,或者只是因為詩人們一直這麼地歌詠,於是你在覆誦它?如果你像隻鸚鵡一樣,你就無法真切活出你的生命。無論你在何時主張任何事情,無論你在何時宣說任何事情,先在自己裡面確認過這是你自己的了解和自己的經驗。

扔掉所有不屬於你的——那毫無用處——然後珍視與呵護所有屬於你的,因為只有透過那些你才能了解。『撫育特定的了解,特定的作為,在實相之中。』始終記得『在實相之中』。去做一些事情。你真的做過任何事情,或者你只是跟隨他人,只是跟隨指令?「愛你的妻子」。你真的愛過她嗎?或者你只是在履行責任,因為你是被這麼勸說,你是被這麼教導:『愛你的妻子——或者愛你的母親,愛你的父親,愛你的兄弟,』因此你就去愛,你是在聽命行事!當你與他們一起時,你有任何時刻是真的在愛嗎?是否有過那麼一次,沒有教條在發揮作用,你沒有在跟隨別人?你有過真摯地在愛之中嗎?你可以騙過你自己;你可以說:『是的!』但在你說出任何話之前先找出真相。如果你愛過,你就已經蛻變了;那屬於愛的特定舉止就會轉變你。然而它並沒有轉變你,因為你的愛是虛假的。於是整個生命都變成虛假的。你一直在做那些並不屬於你本身的事情。去做屬於你本身的事情,並且撫育它。

佛陀很好,但你不能跟隨他。耶穌很好,但你不能跟隨他。如果你去跟隨,你就會變得醜陋。你會變成一件複製品。你將是虛假的,你將不會被這存在所接受。沒有任何虛假的事物會被接受。去愛一位佛陀,去愛一位耶穌,但不要成為他們的複製品。不要去模仿。始終允許你自身的本性以它自己的方式移動。有一天你將成為如佛陀一般,然而那個路徑基本上是你自己的。有一天你將成為一位耶穌,然而你所走過的是一條不同的路線,你經歷到的是不同的事情。不過有一件事是確定的:無論那條路線會是什麼,無論那個經驗會是什麼,它都必須是真摯的,確切的,以及你自己的。於是有一天你將會到達。透過虛假你無法到達真理;虛假只會通往更多的虛假。

做某件事情,並且牢牢記住是你自己在做它,而不是在跟隨任何人。這樣的話即使一個非常小的舉動,只是一個微笑,都可能成為三托歷的源頭,成為三摩地,宇宙意識的源頭。你回到你的家,對著你的小孩微笑。那個微笑是虛假的;你是在假裝。你在微笑是因為他們在期待微笑。那是個粉飾過的微笑。除了嘴唇以外你裡面沒有任何東西在笑。它們是操縱出來的;這個微笑是機械性的。而且你可能會對此變得這麼習以為常,以致於你也許完全忘掉了如何真正的微笑。你可能在笑,但那笑聲也許不是來自你的中心點。

始終記得,不管你在做的是什麼,好好觀察你內在的中心與它關聯是否緊密,因為如果沒有關聯到你內在中心的話,那麼最好什麼都不要做。不要去做它!沒有人在強迫你做任何事情。不去做它!保存你的能量,為了那個片刻,某種真實的事情將會發生在你身上;到那時再去做。不要微笑,保存這能量。微笑將會到來,那時它將完全改變你。那時它會是全然的。到那時你身體的每個細胞都會微笑。到那時它將是一個爆發——沒有任何粉飾。」

「『撫育作為····撫育了解····在實相之中』——而不是在夢境之中。做任何你想做的事情,然而要想想——說真的,是你在做它,還是你的母親透過你在做它,你的父親透過你在做它?因為死去之人,死去的父母,社會,消逝已久的陳舊世代,都還在你裡面運作著。它們製造出如此的制約,使得你持續在滿足他們——他們在滿足他們死去的父親和母親,你們在滿足你們死去的父親和母親,卻沒有人得到滿足。你怎麼能滿足某個已死之人呢?然而那死者透過你仍在活著。

當你在做某件事情時永遠要仔細觀察,究竟是你的父親透過你在做,還是你自己在做。當你生氣時,這是你的生氣,或者是你父親通常生氣的方式?你只是在模仿。我見過種種模式,不斷地被重覆著。如果你結婚了,你的婚姻將會正好和你父親與母親的相同。你的樣子就像是你的父親,你太太的樣子就像是她的母親,而你們將再次製造出同樣糟糕的情況。當你生氣時,要看清楚:是你或別人在那裡?當你在愛時,要記得,在那裡的是你還是別人?當你在談某件事情時,要想起來,是你或你的老師在講話?當你作出某個手勢時,要想清楚,這是你自己的,還是有別人將它放到你手上?這將是困難的,然而這就是修行的戒律。這就是所謂靈性的努力所指的意思。

並且離開所有的虛假。有一陣子你可能會因此感覺到某種遲鈍,因為你全部的虛假都放掉了,而那真實的會花些時間才能回來並申明它的權利。一段空窗期將會出現。允許那個時期,不用害怕,不要被嚇著了。早晚你虛假的自己會掉落,面具會掉落,你真實的臉將會顯現出來。而只有透過那真實的臉孔你才能遇見神。那就是為什麼此經文說:『有如母雞撫育她的小雞,撫育特定的了解,特定的作為,在實相之中。』」



[超越束縛與自由]
69.既然,在真理之中,束缚與自由是相對的,這些話只對那些恐懼這宇宙之人而說。這個宇宙是諸心的反映。就像你在水裏看見的許多太陽皆來自同一個太陽,如此看待束缚與解脫。

「這是很深的技巧,最深之中的一個,僅十分稀有的心靈對它作過努力。禪即奠基於此技巧上。這個技巧所說的是十分困難之事—-難以理解,而不是難以經驗。不過先能理解仍是需要的。
此經文說俗世與涅槃並非兩件事情,它們是一體的;天堂與地獄並非兩件事情,它們是一體的;束縛與解脫也非兩件事情,它們是一體的。而這之所以會困難,是因為只有以兩極對立的角度,我們才容易去設想某件事情。
我們認為這世界是束縛,因此該如何離開這個世界並得到解脫呢?於是解脫成為某種另一邊的,不屬於束縛的事情。然而此經文說兩者是相同的—-解脫與束縛—-而且除非你這兩者都能免除,你就尚未得到自由。束縛將人捆綁,解脫也是。束縛是種奴役而解脫也是如此。
試著瞭解這點。看看一個正想超越束縛的人。他在做些什麼?他離開了住處,他離開了家人,他遺下了財富,他遺下了世間之物,他離棄這個社會,只為了擺脫束縛,擺脫這世界的枷鎖。然而他卻因此替自己創造出新的枷鎖。那些枷鎖是很負向的。」

「經文說束縛與解脫,輪迴(Sansara)與超越(Moksha),並不是兩件事情,而是一個相對的現象—-之於同一件事情。所以譚崔是獨一無二的。譚崔說你不僅必須從束縛中得到解脫;你還必須從超越束縛中得到解脫。除非你兩者都已解脫,你就尚未解脫。
所以第一件事:不要試圖反對任何事情,否則你仍會去到某種屬於它的情況上。這看起來是截然相反的,其實卻不然。不要從性愛移去禁慾(Brahmacharya)。如果你不斷設法從充滿性慾改變成禁慾,你的禁慾仍只不過是性慾而已。不要從貪婪改成克制貪婪,因為那對貪婪的克制將會再度成為一種微妙的貪婪。這就是為什麼當社會傳統在教導不可貪婪時,你都會在其中感受到某種與利益相關的動機。」

「所以不要製造出對立的極端。所有對立都是相關連的;它們是同一個現象的不同程度。如果你能覺知到這點,你就會說那兩端是相同的。如果你能感覺到這點,兩端是相同的,而且如果這感覺能再深化,你就會從兩者解脫出來。這時你既不尋求輪迴也不尋求超越輪迴。事實上,這時你不會要求任何事情;你已停止了要求。在那停止之中,你得到解脫了。在那一切皆同的感受中,未來將會被放下。此刻你能移去哪裡?縱慾與禁慾兩邊都是一樣的,所以還能移去哪裡呢?如果貪婪與非貪婪是一樣的,暴力與非暴力是一樣的,那麼還有必要移去什麼地方嗎?
沒有地方能移過去。於是移動停下來了;未來不存在了。你無法欲求任何事情,因為所有欲望都相同;差別只在於程度上面。你能欲求什麼呢?有時我會問這些人—-當他們來找我,我問他們—-『你真正想要的是什麼呢?』他們的慾望都是基於他們自己是什麼。如果他們是貪婪的,他們就想要克制貪婪;如果他們充滿性慾,執迷於性,他們就想要禁慾,如何超越性,因為在他們的性愛中他們是悲慘痛苦的。
然而這種對於禁慾的要求是基於,根植於他們的性慾之上。他們問著:『如何擺脫這個世界?』這世界對他們而言太沈重了,他們負擔了太多,同時也緊抓著太多,因為這世界無法對你造成負擔,除非你緊抓著它。那個負荷就在你頭腦裡—-不是因為負荷本身,而是因為你,是你將它帶在身上。他們將整個世界都帶在身上;他們背負著重擔。於是在這樣悲苦的經驗裡升起了一個對於對立面的新的渴望,因此他們開始渴求相反的另一邊。
他們曾經追逐著金錢,現在他們追逐著靜心。他們曾經追逐這個世界裡的某種事物,現在他們追逐另個世界裡的某種事物。然而那個追逐依舊存在,那個追逐才是問題。對象是無關緊要的。欲望才是問題。你欲求什麼並不重要。你的欲求本身,那才是癥結所在,至於對象你一直不停更換。今天你想要A,明天你想要B,而你以為你改變了。接著到了後天你想要C,你以為你轉變了。但你仍是老樣子。你欲求A,你欲求B,你欲求C,然而A,B,C都不是你。你在欲求—-那才是你,而那依舊沒變。你想要被束縛,然後感受到挫折,覺得受夠了;接著你想要解脫。你在欲求著什麼,那個欲求就是束縛。
所以你無法欲求解脫。欲求就是束縛,因此你沒有辦法欲求解脫。當欲求停息之時,解脫就出現了。那就是為什麼此經文說:『在真理之中,束缚與自由是相對的。』所以不要執迷在對立之事物上。
『這些話只對那些恐懼這宇宙之人而說。』這些關於束縛與自由的話,只是說給那些對這個宇宙感到恐懼之人聽的。
『這個宇宙是諸心的反映。』任何你在這個宇宙見到的事物都是反照出來的倒影。如果它看起來像是束縛,這意味著那是你的倒影。如果它看起來像是解脫,那再次是你自己的倒影。
『就像你在水裏看見的許多太陽皆來自同一個太陽,如此看待束缚與解脫。』太陽升起了,有許多池塘—-髒的乾淨的,大的小的,美的醜的—-這一個太陽會反照在許多池塘上。那一直在數著那些倒影的人,就會以為有很多,很多個太陽。不是去看那些倒影而是實相的人就能只見到一個。這個世界,如你所見到的,是在反映著你。如果你充滿性慾,整個世界似乎都是性慾的。如果你是個小偷,整個世界也似乎都是同行之人。」

「這很合乎邏輯;這就是正在發生的事情。無論你在你的周圍見到了什麼,它更多是你自己的倒影,而不是任何真正在那的事物。你在每個地方都是看見被反映後的自己。當你改變時,那個反映就改變了。當你變得全然寧靜時,整個世界就變得寧靜了。這世界並不是束縛
:束縛只是一種倒影。而這世界也不是解脫;解脫再次只是一種倒影。
一位佛陀會發現整個世界是在涅槃之中。一位克里希那會發現整個世界歡慶在狂喜裡,在喜樂裡;悲慘與不幸並不存在。然而譚崔說任何你看到的都僅是倒影,除非所有的看都消失,留下來的僅是那面沒有任何事物反照在其中的鏡子。那就是真理。
如果仍有什麼東西可被看見,這只不過是倒影而已。真理是一;多只能夠作為倒影。一旦這點被瞭解了—-不是理論地,而是存在地,透過親身體驗—-你就解脫了,從束縛與自由兩者解脫出來。
那洛巴,當他成道時,有人問他:『此刻你獲得解脫了嗎?』
那洛巴說:『是與不是都對。是的,因為我不在束縛裡,不是的,因為解脫也是束縛的一個反映。出於束縛我才會想到它。』」

「所以那洛巴說:『是與不是都對。『是』的原因是此刻並沒有束縛,然而隨著束縛,解脫也已消失;那就是為什麼『不是』。那是它的一部分。現在我超越了兩者—-既不在束縛裡也不在解脫裡。』
不要讓宗教成為一種追求,一種慾望。不要讓超越輪迴,解脫,涅槃,成為欲求的對象。當欲求不存在時它就會發生。」



[輕輕地碰觸你的雙眼]
90.如羽毛般碰觸兩個眼球,某種輕盈在它們之間開啟入心,於是那裡瀰漫著整個宇宙。
如羽毛般碰觸兩個眼球‧‧‧‧運用你的兩個手掌,將它們放在你的雙眼上面,讓手心碰觸到眼球——但只是像羽毛一樣,沒有一點壓住的感覺。如果你是用壓的,你就錯過了要點,你就錯過這整個技巧。不要壓;只是像羽毛般地碰觸。你必須去調整,因為剛開始你會去壓。將壓下去的力道放得越來越小,直到你就只是碰觸著,完全沒有壓住的感覺——就只是你的掌心碰觸著眼球。只是一個碰觸,只是沒有壓迫地會合,因為如果壓迫出現了,那麼這技巧就無法發揮作用。因此——如羽毛般地。
這是為什麼呢?因為一根針能做到一把劍所做不到的事情。只要你一壓,質地就改變了——你會具有侵略性。而那正流過雙眼的能量是很細微的:一點小小的壓力它就開始反擊,產生抵抗。如果你是用壓的,那麼正在流過雙眼的能量就會開始抵抗,反擊;隨之而來的是一場爭鬥。所以不要去壓;即使只是些微的壓迫,這個眼睛能量就足以判斷出來。
它非常精微,它非常細緻。不要去壓——要像羽毛一樣,你的手心只是碰觸著,像是沒有在碰觸一樣。如同沒有碰觸地碰觸,沒有任何壓迫感;只是輕碰著,有一些些感覺到手心正碰觸著眼球,那就夠了。
而在這兩隻眼睛之間的正是第三隻眼,智慧之眼,普拉吉那-恰克蘇(prajna-chakshu)。在這兩隻眼睛之間的就是那第三眼。從雙眼回落的能量撞擊到了第三眼。那就是為什麼人會覺得輕盈,往上浮起,彷彿地心引力已不存在。而能量從第三眼落入於心。這是個物理過程:就這樣一滴,一滴地,它掉落下來,而你感受到一種非常輕盈的感覺進入你心中。心跳會慢下來,呼吸會慢下來。你整個身體都會放鬆下來。
當你是碰觸而沒有去壓,你的思緒會馬上停止。在一個放鬆的心識裡思緒無法移動;它們會凍結住。它們需要狂熱,它們需要藉著緊張去運作。它們透過緊張存活下來。當雙眼是寧靜的,放鬆的,而能量在向後移動,思緒就會停止。你將感受到某種歡愉的質地,而且它會一天天地加深。
所以一天當中做它個許多次。即使只是一個片刻,這樣的碰觸都是好的。每當你的眼睛覺得精疲力盡,能量枯竭,被剝削一空——在讀書,看電影,或看電視之後——每當你有這種感覺,,就閉起眼睛並碰觸它。立刻就會有效果。然而如果你想把它當作一個靜心,那麼至少要做40分鐘。而整個關鍵就是不要用壓的。因為像羽毛般碰觸個片刻很容易;要持續40分鐘就難了。許多時候你會忘記,然後就開始去壓。
不要壓。40分鐘的時間,就只是持續去覺知你的雙手不具有重量;它們只是碰觸著。一直覺知著你並沒有在壓,只是在碰觸。這會變成一種很深的覺知,如同呼吸一樣。就如佛陀所說以充分的覺知去呼吸,同樣的事情也會發生在碰觸上,因為你必須不斷地留意自己不是在壓。你的手應該只是根羽毛,一個沒有重量的物體,就這樣輕碰著。
你的心識將會全然在那裡,警覺地,靠近雙眼,而能量將會不斷地流動。剛開始它就只是一滴一滴地掉下來。幾個月內你將感覺它已變成一種河流般的事物,而在一年內你將感覺它已變成一陣洪水。當這情形發生——如羽毛般碰觸兩個眼球,某種輕盈在它們之間——當你碰觸時你將感覺到一種輕盈。此時你能感受到它。立刻地,你一去碰觸,輕盈就會出現。而那輕盈在它們之間開啟入心;那輕盈會穿透,開啟到心裡面。在此心之中,只有輕盈能夠進來;沒有沈重的事物能夠進入。只有非常輕盈的事情能夠發生在這心上。
在兩眼之間這樣的輕安將開始掉落心中,而心會敞開來接受它——於是那裡瀰漫著整個宇宙。當落入的能量成為一道溪流,然後一條河流,然後一陣洪水時,你將完全被沖走,被沖刷掉。你不會感覺到你存在。你只會感覺到宇宙存在。吸氣進來,吐氣出去,你將感覺到你已成為了宇宙。宇宙在進來,宇宙在出去。那個你一直以來所存在的實體,那個自我,將不會在那裡。



[感覺自身為之浸透]
94.感覺你的實體,骨,肉,血,浸透著宇宙的精華。

    「剛開始你會一再地意識到自己只是在想像它,然而不要停止。即使是想像也是好的。即使你能想像某種值得的事情都是好的。你在想像,而在這想像中你也在改變。在作這些想像的正是你。一直去想像,漸漸地你會完全忘掉自己只是在想像它──它將成為一種真實。
     佛教經典《楞伽經》是曾被寫下來最偉大的書籍之一。佛陀一再地對他的弟子摩訶摩底(Mahamati,大慧菩薩)說,他一次又一次不停地說,『摩訶摩底,僅有此心。地獄是心。天堂是心。世間是心。成道是心。』摩訶摩底一再地問,『只是心?就只是心?連涅槃,成道,都只是心?』佛陀說,『只是心,摩訶摩底。』
     當你瞭解一切都只是心時,你就自由了。於是沒有了束縛,於是沒有了慾望。在《楞伽經》裡,佛陀說這整個世界就像個魔法的世界,一座乾闥婆(Gandharwa)的城市,有如一位魔術師創造了這個世界。一切看來都在那裡,但它只是因為思想的型式而在那裡。」

    「感覺你的實體,骨,肉,血,浸透著宇宙的精華。感覺彷彿那神性正透過你流動:你不存在了,然而宇宙存在於你之中,神存在於你之中。當你覺得餓了,是祂覺得餓了──於是給身體一些食物就成為對神的崇敬。當你覺得渴了,是祂覺得渴了──那個你裡面的宇宙。當你覺得睏了,是祂覺得睏了,祂想要休息,放鬆下來。當你青春洋溢,是祂在你裡面青春洋溢。當你墜入愛河,是祂墜入了愛河。浸透在祂裡面,而且是完全地浸透在祂裡面。不要作出任何區分。好的或不好的,任何發生的都是發生在祂身上。你只要撤出來,你不再出現在那裡,只有祂在那裡。因此好或壞,地獄或天堂,任何所發生的事情,都是發生在祂身上。所有的責任都丟給了祂,而你不復存在。此技巧能帶給你的這個『不復存在』就是宗教裡的最終境界。
     但你必須浸透在那之中。而你不知道任何關於浸透的事情,你感覺不到你的身體是有孔洞的,能浸透之物,你感覺不到你的身體裡有股生命的能量正在流動。你認為你自己是某種固狀的,麻木的,封閉的事物。只有當你是易感的,敞開的,不是封閉的,生命才得以發生。生命透過你流動,無論發生了什麼都是發生在這生命能量上,而不是你──你只是一塊碎片。所有你在你周圍製造出來的界限都是虛假的,它們不是真實的。
     你無法獨自一人存在。如果你是獨自一人在這地球上,你有辦法存在嗎?你無法單獨存在的。沒有了星星你就無法存在。愛丁頓(Eddington)在某處說過這整個存在就像張蜘蛛網──整個存在就是一張蜘蛛網。如果你在任何一點上碰觸這網,整張網都會振動起來;如果你在任何地方碰觸了存在,這整體都會隨之脈動。這是一。如果你碰觸了一朵花你就碰觸了整個宇宙;如果你看進了你鄰居的眼睛你就看進了這宇宙。因為這整張網都是一。你無法碰觸到任何一部分而不碰觸到整體,而且沒有哪一部分能夠沒有整體而存在。
     當你開始感覺到這點,自我就會消失。只有當你將一個特定的部分看作是整體時,自我才會存在。當你將部分視為整體時,自我就會出現在那。當你能夠明白正確的比例,部分是部分,整體是整體,自我就消失了。自我只是個錯誤的瞭解。」

    「從清晨時分,當你感覺生命在醒來,當你感覺沉睡已消逝,第一個念頭必須就是這個浸透──此刻是那神性正在打開,正從睡眠之中回來,而不是你。 所以印度教徒,世上最具穿透力的民族之一,會以神的名字開始他們的第一次呼吸。現在這已變成例行公事,本質已經失去了,但這就是它的源頭──早晨當你開始醒過來的那一刻,你不能記起你自己,你必須記起神性。神性必須成為第一個念想──以及最後一個,到了晚上,當你正要入睡時。神性必須被記起:祂必須是最初的和最後的。而且如果祂真的是早晨那最初的和夜晚那最後的,祂就會整天與你在一起,一天當中都是如此。
     你必須浸透著祂沉入夢鄉。你會很驚訝,因為你的睡眠品質將會不同。今晚在入睡時,請不要由你來入睡,讓那神性來入睡。在你鋪著床時,是為了神性做這些事──客人就要來了。當你躺在床上,讓神性在那裡,而不是你──把你自己當作客人。漸漸沉入夢鄉之際,不停地感覺神性存在,祂浸透在每一次呼吸中,祂在血液裡脈動著,祂在心臟裡跳動著。經過一整天的工作後現在祂累了,現在祂想睡了。
     於是到了早晨你會覺得自己以一種不同的方式睡了場覺。這睡眠的品質將是宇宙般的,因為那會合將深入於根源之處。」

    「要為之浸透──無論你在做什麼,或者不在做什麼,都讓那神性去做──就只是允許它被完成。吃東西,睡覺,工作,然而是讓神性去做這些。只有這樣你才能夠被浸透,你才能夠合而為一。而且一旦你感覺到了,即便只有一個片刻──我要說,即便就只是一個片刻──頂峰已經到來,你已不存在,那神性已完全浸透了你,那麼你就成道了。在那單一的片刻中,那無時間性的片刻中,你將能覺知到生命的完整奧秘。這時不再有恐懼,這時不再有死亡。此刻你已成為生命本身。它會一直一直下去;它永遠不會結束,它從來不曾開始。這時生命就是狂喜。」



[明瞭存在的一體性]
105.在真理中形式不可分隔。那無所不在的存有與你自身的形體無法分隔。明瞭每一樣事物都是由此意識作成的。

    「在真理中形式不可分隔。它們看起來分隔,然而每個形式都是與其他形式結合在一起。我們的實相是一個共同存在。事實上它是個相互實相,相互主體。舉例來說,想像你自己單獨一個人在這地球上。你會變成什麼呢?整個人類都消失了,在一場第三次世界大戰後你被單獨留下來,獨自一人在這世界裡,獨自一人在這巨大的地球上。你會是誰?
    首先要設想僅有你單獨一人是不可能的。不可能,我這麼說,去設想僅剩你獨自一個。你可以不斷嘗試,然後你會看到某人就站在那裡——你的太太,你的孩子,你的朋友——因為你無法單獨存在,即便是想像之中。你與他人一起存在,他們給予你存在。他們作了貢獻。你對他們作出貢獻而他們對你作出貢獻。
    你會是誰?你會是個好人或壞人?完全無法去談,因為好壞的存在是相對的。你會是美的或是醜的?完全無法說些什麼。你會是男人或是女人?什麼都無法認定,因為無論你是什麼,你都是與其他人關聯著。你是睿智的還是愚蠢的?漸漸地你會發現每一個形式都消失了,而與這些其他的形式一起,所有你裡面的形式也都消失了。你既不愚蠢也不睿智,既不好也不壞,既不醜也不美,既不是男人也不是女人。到那時你會是什麼?如果你不斷刪去所有的形式,很快地你會明白只有空無能留下來。我們將形體看作是分隔的,但它們並非如此。每個形體都聯結到其他的。形體存在於一種模式中。
    這經文說:『在真理中形式不可分隔。那無所不在的存有與你自身的形體無法分隔。明瞭每一樣事物都是由此意識作成的。』即便你的形體與整個存在的形體都不可分隔。你與它是一體的。你不能沒有它而存在。而另一件事情也是對的,不過很難想像:這宇宙不能沒有你而存在。宇宙沒有了你就無法存在,正如你沒有了宇宙就無法存在。曾經你總是以許多,許多形式存在著,而之後你也會以許多,許多形式存在著。然而你就是會在那裡。你是這宇宙本有的一部分。你不是外來的,對它來說你並不是個陌生人,你並不是個局外人。你是局內人,本有的部分。而且宇宙承擔不起失去你,因為如果它失去了你,它就失去了它自己。形式無法分隔,它們是不可分的。它們是一體的。只有表相會去劃分與設界。如果你對此沉思,對此深入探究,這就會形成一種了悟;它會成為一種了悟,不是教義,不是思想,而是領悟到:『是的,我與這宇宙是一體的,而這宇宙與我是一體的。』
    這就是耶穌在對猶太人所說的話。但他們覺得被冒犯,因為耶穌說:『我與父在天國原為一。』猶太人被觸怒了。他在宣稱什麼呢?他是在宣稱他與神為一嗎?這是褻瀆的。他必須受到懲罰。然而他只不過在教導一種技巧,沒有別的。他只是在教導這個技巧,形式不可分隔,你與整體是合一的——『我與父在天國原為一,』然而這並不是個宣稱,這就是一個他所提議的技巧。而且當耶穌說:『我與父原為一,』他並不是指你與父與神聖是分開的。當他說『我』時,那代表著每一個『我』。每當『我』存在時,那個『我』與神聖就是一體。然而這會被誤解,猶太人和基督徒皆誤解了。連基督徒都是誤解的,因為他們說他是神的獨生子,唯一的親生子,因此沒有其他人可以宣稱他也是神的兒子。」

    「如果你去問印度教徒,他們會嘲笑耶穌。同樣的瘋狂一直持續下去,而實相是每個人都是神唯一的親生子——每一個人。不可能有別的情況。你們來自同一個源頭。每一個『我』,每一個意識,都是立即關連到神聖。耶穌所給的只是一個技巧。他被誤解了。
    這個技巧是相同的。在真理中形式不可分隔。那無所不在的存有與你自身的形體無法分隔。明瞭每一樣事物都是由此意識作成的。不只明瞭你是由此意識所作成,而且明暸你周遭的每一樣事物都是由此意識所作成。因為很容易去理解自己是由此意識作成的,這會給你一種十足的自我感受,對自我來說這會是個深深的滿足。然而瞭解到別人也是如此,於是這就變成一種謙卑。當每一樣事物都是神聖的,你就無法具有任何自我的心智。當一切都是神聖,你就變得謙卑。到那時就沒有你作為某人,或某種事物高高在上這樣的問題,到那時這整個存在都是神聖,無論你看向何處,你都看著神聖。看者與被看者同時皆為神聖,因為形式不可分隔。潛藏在所有形式底下的就是那一個無形無相。」



[成為每一個存在]
106.感覺每個人的意識有如你自己的意識。因此,拋開對於自身的顧慮,成為每一個存在。
如果你的行為舉止是將所有一切都視為某種物品,這時你是這一切的中心而種種事物只是供你所用。這個關係就變成功利性的。事物本身並不具有價值——價值在於你會去使用它們,它們是為了你而存在。你能夠與你的房子產生關連——因為這房子是為你存在的。這是一種功利價值。車子是為你存在的沒錯,然而妻子不是為你存在的,丈夫不是為你存在的。丈夫是為了他自己而存在,妻子也是為了她自己而存在。人是因他自己而存在;這正是成為一個人的意義。而如果你允許這個人是一個人,沒有將他貶低成一樣東西,你將漸漸地開始感覺到他。要不然你是感覺不到的。你的關係將始終停留在觀念上,理智上,意念對意念,頭腦對頭腦——而不是心對心。
耶穌說:「要愛你的鄰人,如同愛你自己。」這是同一件事——但首先對方對你而言必須先成為人。他必須有權依據他自己而存在,而不是被剝削,操弄,利用,不是被當作過程中的手段,他本身就是最終的目標。首先,對方必須成為一個人;對方必須成為一個‘你’,如同你自己一樣珍貴。到那時候這個技巧才能派上用場。感覺每個人的意識有如你自己的意識。先去感覺到他人是有意識的,然後這就能發生——你會覺得對方與你有著同樣的意識。事實上,那個‘他者’消失了,在你與他之間只有一個意識在流動。你們成為同一股意識流動,同一道意識電流的兩個端點。
在深刻的愛裡面會發生兩個人不再是分開的兩者。在兩者之間某種事情開始產生,於是他們變成只是兩端。某種事情在兩邊流動著。當這樣的流動出現時你會覺得很喜樂。如果愛給了你喜樂,它之所以能給予喜樂就只是出於這點:那兩個人,就在那一瞬間,失去了他們的自我——那個‘他者’不見了,而正是在那個片刻形成了合一。如果它發生了,那是狂喜的,那是喜樂的,你已進入了天堂。只是一個片刻,然而它就能帶來蛻變。
這個技巧說你可以將它用在每一個人身上。在愛裡你可以對單一的人去做,然而在靜心中你必須對每一個人都這樣做。無論是誰來到你身邊,就這樣溶進他裡面並感覺你們並不是兩個生命,而是同一個生命,如此流動著。這只是在整體架構上作個改變。一旦你知道怎麼做,一旦你做到了,那是很容易的。起初這似乎是不可能的,因為我們是如此卡在我們自己的自我裡面動彈不得。很難去鬆脫它,很難去流動出來。因此如果一開始你先在某件你不會太恐懼或害怕的事物上去作嘗試,那會是好的。
所以就從河流,山丘,星星,天空,樹木開始做起。一旦你開始了解當你與樹木合而為一時那所發生的會帶給你的感覺;一旦你開始了解當你與河流合而為一時你會變得如何地喜樂,你是如何沒有失去任何東西而得到了整個存在——這時你就可以試著對人們這樣做。而如果與一棵樹,與一條河是這麼地喜樂,你無法想像與一個人時會有多大的喜樂,因為人是一個更高的現象,一個更高演化的存有。透過一個人你可以到達存在更高的巔峰。如果連跟一塊石頭你都能很狂喜,那麼跟一個人你會感受到一種神聖的狂喜發生在你身上。
感覺每個人的意識有如你自己的意識。因此,拋開對於自身的顧慮,成為每一個存在。我們總是顧慮著我們自身。即便當我們在愛之中,我們所顧慮的仍是我們自己,那就是為什麼愛變成一種不幸。它能夠成為天堂,但它卻變成地獄,因為連愛人們所考量的都還是他們自己。對方是你所愛的因為他給了你快樂,對方是你所愛的因為你與他在一起感覺很好,但那個人仍然不是因為他或她自己本身具有某種珍貴的價值而為你所愛。那個價值來自於你享受到的快樂。以某種方式你得到滿足,你很滿意,而那是那個人之所以變得重要的原因。這仍然是在利用對方。
找個時間試看看。以某人為中心——於是他的快樂變成你的快樂,他的不幸變成你的不幸。無論發生了什麼,發生在他身上的也流動到你身上。然而他才是中心。如果能有一次,即使只有一次,你能覺得別人是中心而你變成只是他的外圍,你已經進入到一個不同類型的存在,一個不同面向的存在。因為在那片刻中你會感受到一種深深的喜樂,那是從未認識過,從未體驗過的。就只是以對方為先,你就脫離了所有不幸。在那片刻中不再有地獄等著你;你已進入了天堂。
你見到那棵樹已經很多年了,但你不知道它的心情。它有時快樂;有時不快樂。有時它很悲傷,了無生氣,憂愁,挫折;有時它非常喜樂,欣喜若狂。它有著種種心情。樹是活的,並且它有感受。如果你能與它合而為一,那麼你將感覺到它。這時你會感覺到這棵樹是年輕的還是年老的;這棵樹對它的生活不滿意或很滿意;這棵樹愛著這個存在或者不然——很反動,抗爭,狂暴,憤怒;這棵樹很暴力還是在它之中有著深深的慈悲。就像你每一刻都在改變,這棵樹也在改變——如果你能感受到與它有著很深很親近的聯繫,也就是所謂的同理心。
每天試著至少花一個小時與某樣事物建立起同理心。一開始你會覺得自己看起來很蠢。你會想著:「我這是在做什麼傻事?」你會看看四週,並且覺得要是有人在看,有人見到了,有人發現了,他們會認為你發瘋了。然而這只是一開始。一旦你進入了同理心的世界,這整個世界在你看來才是發瘋的。他們正在不必要地錯過那麼多事情。他們正在錯過因為他們是封閉的:他們不允許生命進入他們之中。而只有在你透過許多,許多方式,透過許多途徑,透過許多層次進入生命,生命才能進入你。每天至少一個小時讓自己處在同理心中。
這就是祈禱在每個宗教最初的意義。祈禱的意思是與這宇宙處在一種很親近的聯繫,與這宇宙處在一種很深的交流。在祈禱中你會對神講話——神指的是那個全體。有時你可能對祂很生氣,有時很感激,但有一件事情是確定的——你是在溝通與交流著。神不是心智上的觀念而已,祂已經成為一種深刻的,親密的關係。那就是所謂的祈禱。




奧秘之書112個靜心技巧全文與中譯


動態靜心─亢達里尼靜心─味帕沙那靜心

摘錄自“靜心觀照”“橘皮書”“靜心冥想”


動態靜心

第一階段:十分鐘

迅速地透過鼻孔來呼吸,一直要集中在呼氣,身體會自然吸氣。氣必須深入肺部,隨著每一個吸氣,使胸部擴張。當你在呼吸的時候,盡可能使氣吸得很深,盡可能全然去做它,但是不要把身體弄得很僵硬,要確定頭部和肩膀都很放鬆,繼續呼吸,盡可能快而且用力深呼吸,然後又更用力一些,直到你實際上變成那個呼吸,讓呼吸成為混亂式的,換句話說,不要使它變得很穩定、很有規律。一旦你的能量在流動,它將會開始移動你的身體。讓身體移動,使用它們來幫助你產生更多的能量。手臂和身體的自然擺動能夠幫助你能量的產生。感覺你的能量在升高。在第一個階段不要慢下來,不要將這些能量釋放出來。。

第二階段:十分鐘

要跟呼吸所產生出來的任何能量完全合作,著重在傾洩和完全放開來。隨著你的身體,讓你的身體表達一切‧‧‧爆開來!‧‧‧讓你的身體來接管,將一切需要丟出的東西全部放出來,全然瘋開來‧‧‧唱歌、尖叫、笑、喊、哭、跳、震動、跳舞、踢、在地上打滾,不要有任何保留,讓你的整個身體移動,稍微刻意做出一些動作常常能夠有助於你的開始,永遠不要讓你的頭腦來干涉正在發生的事,記住,要整個身體全部投入,成為全然的。

第三階段:十分鐘

讓你的肩膀和頭部放鬆,雙手盡可能高舉,但是不要鎖住肘部。雙手舉起,跳躍,同時喊:「護!護!護!(Hoo)」盡可能深入地喊,從腹部的下方喊出來,跳躍的時候,整個腳掌要重重地全部著地,好讓那個聲音深深打擊到你的性中心,全然投入,完全竭盡你自己。

第四階段:十五分鐘

停!當音樂喊停的時候,停留在當下的姿勢,完全不動!不要以任何方式來重新調整你的身體。咳嗽或移動,或任何動作都會打散那個能量流,前面的努力就白費了。觀照一切發生在你身上的事。
透過呼吸,能量被喚醒,透過壓抑的傾洩,能量被淨化,透過蘇菲的咒語「護!」,能量被提升,現在讓它在你裡面深深地運作,能量意味著活動,如果你不再將它丟出去,它就會開始在裡面運作。

第五階段:十五分鐘

慶祝!隨著音樂,用自由的跳舞來表達當時存在的,對整體表達你的感激,整天都帶著你那活生生的感覺。

(這個技巧可以個別做,或是一群人一起做,如果群體的靜心可能的話,那個能量將會特別強,而它的效果也會特別好。要做的時候必須空著肚子,閉著眼睛,或是戴眼罩,穿盡可能少的衣服。
對於那些不可以在靜心的場所發出噪音的人,奧修介紹另外一種型式的動態靜心,可以作為輪替的技巧。能量被保留在裡面,所有的聲音都被保留在裡面,而不是被丟出來。對於那些能夠全然投入的人,它是一個非常深的靜心型式,因為能量被保存在裡面,所以能夠深深向內移動。
五個階段都跟上述的一樣,允許你的身體爆發進入第二階段的發洩,不要發出任何聲音,那個釋放和洗滌完全透過身體的移動來做,不要壓抑任何東西。如果你想尖叫,那麼就讓尖叫透過身體來表達,然後第三個階段,在內部深處用「護」那個聲音來搥打,將聲音保存在裡面,但是要完全跟著它,強烈地跟著它。)


亢達里尼靜心

第一階段:十五分鐘

放鬆,眼睛保持放鬆,臉部的肌肉也保持放鬆。讓你的整個身體震動,剛開始的時候你必須去做它,但是幾分鐘之後它會自己震動。感覺能量從你的腳往上移。如果你使整個身體保持放鬆,那個震動會從你的手,從你的腳,從你的頭移動,直到它完全接管了你,直到你變成那個震動。你的眼睛可以張開或閉著。

第二階段:十五分鐘

跳舞‧‧‧現在讓那些被喚醒的能量透過跳舞來表達,你會活生生地充滿能量,讓這些能量透過跳舞而散佈開來。那個跳舞是重要的,有比你身體習慣的更多能量在你裡面被喚醒,沒有跳舞你會覺得一種打擾、一種不安靜、一種不舒服,所以要完全進入舞動,按照你的感覺自由發揮,讓整個身體按照它所希望的方式來移動。享受它!

第三階段:十五分鐘

閉起眼睛,靜靜地坐著或站著‧‧‧觀照任何發生在內在和外在的事,讓你自己跟它融合。

第四階段:十五分鐘

閉起眼睛躺下來,身體保持靜止。只要存在,裡裡外外無它,只有寧靜,只有靜止。


味帕沙那靜心

找一個舒服的地方,坐四十五到六十分鐘。每天同一個時間坐在同一個地方將會有所幫助,它不一定要是一個寧靜的地方。你要自己去實驗,直到你找到你感覺最佳的情況,你可以每天坐一次或兩次,但是在吃飯之後或睡覺之前至少有一個小時不能坐。
背部和頭部保持直立地坐著是重要的,眼睛必須閉起來,身體盡可能靜止。用一個靜心用的椅子,或是一個背部直立的椅子,或是任何墊子的安排可能會有所幫助。
沒有特別的呼吸技巧,一般而言,自然的呼吸就可以了。味帕沙那是基於對呼吸的覺知,所以你要注意看每一個氣的上升或下降,注意在那個感覺被體驗最清楚的地方—鼻子或是胃部的地方,或是太陽神經叢(在胃後面)。
味帕沙那並不是要集中精神,整個小時都保持觀照呼吸也不是一個目標。當思想,感情,或感覺升起,或者當你覺知到有聲音、氣味和微風來自外在,那麼就讓你的注意力流向它們。任何升起的東西都能被觀照,就好像雲在天空中經過,你既不執著,也不排斥。每當有一個選擇說要看什麼,那麼就恢復到對呼吸的覺知。
記住:沒有什麼特別的事要發生。既沒有成功,也沒有失敗,也沒有任何改善。沒有要想出什麼東西,或分析什麼東西,但是洞見(insight)會來到每一樣東西。問題和難題可以只是被看成奧秘而被享受。

味帕沙那行走

這是一個很慢的、平常的走路,走的時候要覺知到腳碰觸到地面。
你可以走圓圈,或者走直線,走十步到十五步之後再折回,往返地走,可以在室內,也可以在室外。眼睛必須下垂,保持注意前面幾步的地方。在走的時候,那個注意力必須放在每一隻腳,觀照著它碰觸到地面。如果有其他的事情升起,停止注意你的腳,注意看其他有什麼東西引起你的注意,然後再回到你的腳。
它跟靜坐是同樣的技巧,但是觀照點不同,你可以走十五到三十分鐘。



※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※



     我動態靜心的系統以呼吸作為開始,因為呼吸在你整個人的存在裡面有很深的根。你或許沒有觀察到,但是如果你改變你的呼吸,你就能夠改變很多東西。如果你細心觀察你的呼吸,你將會了解到,當你在生氣的時候,你會有一個特別的呼吸韻律。當你處於愛之中,有一種完全不同的韻律會來到你身上。當你放鬆的時候,你會以不同的方式來呼吸;當你處於緊張狀態,你的呼吸方式也會不同。你無法以放鬆情況下的呼吸方式來呼吸,而同時又保持生氣,那是不可能的。
     當你的性慾被激起,你的呼吸會改變。如果你不讓呼吸被改變,你被激起的性慾將會自動消退,這意味著,呼吸跟你的心理狀態有很深的關聯。如果你改變你的呼吸,你就能夠改變你頭腦的狀態,或者,如果你改變你的頭腦狀態,呼吸將會改變。所以我以呼吸作為開始,我建議在這個技巧的第一階段用十分鐘的混亂式呼吸。我所謂混亂式的呼吸是意味著很深、很快、且強而有力的呼吸,沒有任何韻律,只是將氣吸進和呼出,吸進和呼出,盡可能強而有力、盡可能深、盡可能強烈,將氣吸進,將氣吸出。
     這個混亂式的呼吸就是要在你壓抑的系統裡製造混亂。就目前而言,不管你是怎麼樣,你都有某一種型式的呼吸。一個小孩會以一種特定的方式呼吸。如果你在性方面有所害怕,你將會以某一種特定的方式呼吸。你無法很深地呼吸,因為每一個深呼吸都會打擊到性中心。如果你在害怕,你無法深呼吸,恐懼會使你的呼吸變淺。
     這個混亂式的呼吸就是要打破你過去所有的模式。你把自己做成怎麼樣,這個混亂式的呼吸就是要去打破它。混亂式的呼吸在你裡面創造出混亂,因為除非混亂被創造出來,否則你無法釋放出你壓抑的感情,那些感情已經進入了身體。
     你並不是身體和心理,你是「身體心理」、「心理身體」。你是兩者在一起,所以任何對身體所做的都會及於心理,任何對心理所做的都會及於身體,身體和心理是同一個實體的兩端。
     十分鐘的混亂式呼吸是很棒的!但它必須是混亂式的,它不是一種瑜珈呼吸的型式,它只是透過呼吸來創造出混亂,它創造出混亂是有很多原因的。
     很深、很快的呼吸會給你更多的氧氣。當身體裡面有更多的氧氣,你就會變得更活、更像動物。動物是活生生的,而人是半生半死的,你必須再度被造就成一隻動物:活生生的、震動的、有生命力的—血液裡面有更多的氧氣,細胞裡面有更多的能量。你的身體細胞將會變得更活。這個跟更多的氧結合的情況能夠幫助你產生身體的電,或者也可以稱之為生物能。當身體裡面有電,你就可以深入內在,超出你自己,那個電流將會在你裡面運作。
     身體有它本身的電源,如果你用更多的呼吸和更多的氧氣來搥打它們,它們就會開始流動。如果你變得真正活生生的,那麼你就不再是一個身體。當你變得越活,當有更多的能量流進你的系統,你就越不會感覺到你自己就是身體,你將會覺得更像能量,而不像是物質。
     每當你變得更活,在那些片刻裡,你就不是身體指向的。如果性具有那麼多的吸引力,其中的一個原因就是:如果你真的在那個行為裡,完全動的、完全活的,那麼你就不再是一個身體—只是能量。如果你要超越,那麼去感覺這個能量、去跟這個能量活在一起是非常需要的。
     我動態靜心技巧的第二步是發洩。我叫你要有意識地發瘋,有任何東西來到你的頭腦—任何東西—都讓它表達出來,跟它合作,不要抗拒,那只是一個感情之流。
     如果你想要尖叫,那麼你就尖叫,跟它合作。一個很深的尖叫、一個很全然的尖叫、一個你整個人都投入的尖叫是非常具有治療作用的,是具有很深的治療作用的。只是藉著尖叫,就有很多東西、很多疾病會被釋放出來。如果那個尖叫很全然,你的整個人都會投入它裡面。
     所以,在下一個十分鐘,讓你自己透過哭泣、跳舞、尖叫、跳躍、和笑來表達—就如他們所說的:「瘋開來!」幾天之內你就會感覺到它是什麼。
     剛開始的時候,它或許是被迫的,是一種努力,或者它也許甚至只是你把它演出來的。我們已經變得非常虛假,以致於我們無法做出任何真實的事情,我們已經變得沒有辦法真正地哭、真正地笑、真正地尖叫,每一樣東西都只是一個面具,所以當你開始去做這個技巧,在剛開始的時候,它或許是強迫的,它或許需要努力,它或許只是你把它演出來的,但是不必擔心,繼續做,很快你就會碰觸到你壓抑了很多東西的地方。你將會碰觸到那些地方,而一旦它們被釋放出來,你將會覺得如釋重擔,一個新的生命將會來到你身上,你將會被重新生出來。
     這個釋下重擔是基本的,如果沒有先釋下這些重擔,靜心將無法按照人本然的樣子來發生。我不談例外的情形,因為它們是不相關的。
     隨著這個第二步—當東西被丟出來—你就變成空的,這就是空的意思:將所有的壓抑掏空。在這個空當中,你就可以做一些事。蛻變可能會發生;靜心可能會發生。然後在第三個階段,我使用「護」(Hoo)的聲音,在過去,曾經有很多聲音被使用過,每一種聲音都有一個特定的作用,比方說,印度人一直在使用「嗡」(AUM)這個聲音,「嗡」會打擊到心的中心,但是人們已經不再歸於心的中心。「嗡」是在敲一個沒有人在家的門。
     蘇菲徒使用「護」,如果你說「護」這個聲音說得很大聲,它會深入到性中心,所以這個聲音被當成一個內在的搥打。當你變成空,這個聲音就能夠移向你的內在。唯有當你是空的,聲音的移動才可能,如果你充滿壓抑,將不會有什麼事發生,有時候,當你充滿壓抑的時候,使用任何咒語或聲音甚至是危險的。每一層壓抑都會改變聲音的路線,而最後的結果或許是你從來沒有夢想過的、從來沒有希望過的、從來沒有預期的。你需要一個空的頭腦,唯有如此,咒語才能夠被使用。
     所以,我從來不按照任何人現在的狀況來建議他持咒,首先必須要有發洩。如果沒有做前面兩個步驟,一定不要使用「護」這個咒語。唯有在第三個階段,這個「護」才能夠被使用—盡可能大聲地使用,將你的整個能量都帶進它裡面,用那個聲音來搥打你的能量。當你是空的—當你已經藉著第二步的發洩把自己掏空—這個「護」就能夠往下深入而打擊到性中心。
     性中心能夠以兩個方式被打擊。第一個方式是自然的方式。每當你被異性所吸引,性中心就從外在被打擊,那個打擊也是一種微妙的震動。事實上,它是一種聲音。比方說,你或許曾經觀察過小鳥使用聲音來作為性吸引,所有它們的歌唱都是性的,牠們重覆地使用特殊的聲音來互相扣擊對方,這些聲音扣擊到異性鳥兒的性中心。
有微妙的電的震動從外在敲擊著你。當你的性中心從外在被敲擊,你的能量就開始向外流,流向別人,然後就會有繁殖、生產,有人將會從你生出來。
     「護」打擊著同一個能量中心,但是是從內在打擊。當性中心從內在被打擊,能量就開始流向內在,這個能量的向内流將會完全改變你。你就被蛻變了:你生出你自己。唯有當你的能量移入一個完全相反的方向,你才會被蛻變。目前它是流向外在,但是經過靜心之後,它會開始流向內在;目前它是往下流,但是經過靜心之後,它會往上流,這個往上流的能量就是一般所說的亢達里尼,你將會感覺到,它真的就在你的脊椎裡面流動,它走得越高,你就跟著它走向越高,當這個能量達到「布拉瑪蘭德拉」(brahmarandhra)—你裡面的最後一個中心:第七個中心,位於頭頂—你就變成了最高超的人。
     在第三階段,我使用「護」作為工具,將你的能量往上帶。前面這三個階段是發洩性質的,它們不是靜心,它們只是靜心的準備,它們是要「跳」的準備,而不是實際的「跳」本身。
     第四階段才是真正的「跳」。在第四階段,我會喊停!當我喊「停!」你們就要完全停止,任何事都不要做,因為不論你做什麼都會成為能量的轉移,這樣你就錯過了那個要點。不論你做什麼—即使只是一個咳嗽,或是一個打噴嚏—你都可能會錯過整個事情,因為頭腦會被轉移,如此一來,向上的能量就會立刻停止,因為你的注意力已經移開了。
     什麼事都不要做,你不會死的,即使你覺得想打噴嚏,但是你十分鐘不打噴嚏,你也不會死的。如果你想咳嗽,如果你覺得喉嚨很癢,但是你忍著,你也不會死的。讓你的身體保持停格,好像死掉一樣,好讓能量能夠只是往上流。
     當能量往上移,你就變得越來越寧靜。寧靜只是能量往上移的副產品,而緊張是能量往下移的副產品。現在你的身體將會變得非常寧靜,好像消失了一樣。你將無法感覺到它,你會變成沒有身體的。當你變得很寧靜,整個存在也會變得很寧靜,因為存在只不過是一面鏡子,它反映你,它以千千萬萬個鏡子來反映你。當你是寧靜的,整個存在就變得很寧靜。在你的寧靜當中,我將會告訴你只要成為一個觀照—一個經常的警覺,什麼事都不做,只是保持一個觀照,只保持跟你自己在一起,什麼事都不要做—沒有移動、沒有欲望、沒有想要變成什麼—只是保持在當下,靜靜地觀照著那正在發生的。
     由於有了前面三個步驟,所以那個停留在中心、停留在自己裡面就變得可能。除非前面三個步驟被完成,否則你無法保持跟自己在一起。你可以繼續談論它、思考它、夢想它,但它還是不會發生,因為你還沒有準備好。
     前面三個步驟將會使你準備好停留在當下那個片刻,它們將會使你覺知,那就是靜心,在那個靜心當中,有一些超越文字的事會發生。一旦它發生了,你就永遠不會再一樣,要一樣是不可能的,它是一個成長,而不只是一個經驗,它是一個成長。



※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※


     當你在做亢達里尼靜心的時候,讓你的身體自然震動,不要去做它。靜靜地站著,感覺它正在來臨,當你的身體開始有一點顫抖,你可以幫助它,但是不要去做它。享受它、對它感覺喜樂、讓它發生、接受它、歡迎它、但是不要刻意去做它。
     如果你強迫,它將會變成一種運動、一種身體的運動,那麼那個震動會存在,但只是在表面上,它將不會貫穿你。你的內在將會保持固體狀的,如石頭一般;你將會保持是一個控制者,是做者,而身體只是隨著你的意志在動。問題不在於身體,問題在於你。
     當我說震動,我的意思是說你的固體性、你那如石頭般的存在(being)應該震動到它的基礎,好讓它變成液體狀的,流體狀的、融解的、流動的。當那如石頭般的存在變成液體狀的,你的身體將會跟隨著它,那麼就沒有一個人在震動,而只有震動本身存在,那麼就沒有一個人在做它,它只是發生,做者不存在。
     動態靜心、亢達里尼、或那達布拉瑪(Nadabrama),這些並非真正的靜心,你只是使你自己合調,它就好像‧‧‧如果你看過印度的古典音樂家在玩樂器,有半個小時的時間,或者有時候更長,他們只是繼續在調他們的樂器,他們會轉動樂器的環節,使弦變緊或變鬆。打鼓的會一直檢查他的鼓,看看它是否完美。有半個小時的時間,他們會一直這樣做,這不是音樂,這只是準備。
     亢達里尼並非真的靜心,它只是準備,你在準備你的樂器,當它準備好,你就靜靜地站著,那麼靜心就開始了,那麼你就全然在那裡。你藉著跳躍、跳舞、呼吸、和喊叫等來喚醒你自己,這些都只是使你自己變得比你平常更警覺一點的設計,一旦你變警覺,然後就等待。
     等待就是靜心。帶著全然的覺知來等待,那麼它就來臨了,它就降臨到你身上,它會圍繞著你,在你周圍遊蕩、在你周圍跳舞,它會潔淨你、純化你、蛻變你。



※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※


     「味帕沙那」比其他任何種靜心都使更多人成道,因為它就是最本質的部分。所以其他的靜心也具有同樣的本質,但是是以不同的形式,有某些非主要的東西也加了進來,然而味帕沙那是純粹的本質,你無法從它拿掉任何東西,你也無法加進任何東西來改善它。
     「味帕沙那」非常簡單,甚至連小孩都能夠做它。事實上,最小的小孩能夠做它做得比你好,因為他還沒有充滿頭腦的垃圾,他還很乾淨、很天真。
     「味帕沙那」可以以三種方式來做,你可以選擇最適合你的那一種。
     第一種是:覺知到你的身體、你的頭腦、和你的心。當你在走路的時候,你必須帶著覺知來走路;當你在移動你的手的時候,你必須帶著覺知來移動,你要知道得很清楚,你在移動你的手。你可以沒有任何意識地移動它,就好像一個機械的東西‧‧‧比方說你在作晨間散步,你可以繼續走而沒有覺知到你的腳。
     要對你身體的移動保持警覺。當你在吃東西的時候,要對吃東西時所需要的動作保持警覺。當你在洗澡的時候,要對來到你身上的冷保持靜覺,水灑落在你身上,以及它所產生出來的喜悅,只要保持警覺。它不應該繼續以一種無意識的狀態發生。
     第二種方式是呼吸,要覺知到你的呼吸。當氣吸入,你的肚子會開始鼓起;當氣呼出,你的肚子會開始消下來。所以第二個方法就是要覺知到你的肚子,覺知到它的一上一下。就是那個對肚子一上一下的覺知‧‧‧肚子非常接近生命的泉源,因為小孩是透過肚臍跟母親的生命連結在一起,肚臍的背後是他生命的泉源,所以,當肚子鼓起,它真的是生命的能量,是生命的泉源隨著每一個呼吸在上升和下降。那並不困難,或許甚至更容易,因為它只是一個技巧。
     在第一種,你必須覺知到身體,你必須覺知到頭腦,你必須覺知到你的感情和心情,因此,它有三個步驟,但是第二種方法只有一個步驟:只有肚子一上一下。但那個結果是一樣的。當你變得更加覺知到肚子,頭腦就會變得寧靜、心就會變得寧靜、心情就會消失。
     第三種就是,當氣透過你的鼻孔進入的時候,要在入口的地方覺知到那個氣。從肚子的另一端—鼻子—去感覺它。氣的吸入會使你的鼻孔有一種冷冷的感覺,然後氣跑出去‧‧‧氣進來,氣出去。
     這也是一種可能的方式,它對男人比對女人來得更容易,因為女人更覺知到肚子。大多數的男人甚至沒有呼吸到肚子那麼深。它們在呼吸的時候胸部會一上一下,因為全世界都有一種錯誤的體格概念。如果你的胸部突出,而肚子幾乎不存在,它的確會給予身體一種比較美的形式。
     男人選擇呼吸只到胸部,所以胸部變得越來越大,而肚子縮下來,這樣看起來會比較像運動家的體格。
     全世界除了日本以外,所有的運動家和體育老師都強調呼吸要充滿胸部、要擴張胸部,肚子要向內縮。理想的狀態就好像是獅子一樣,它已經變成體操選手和一直在身體上下工夫的人的規則。
     日本是唯一的例外,他們不介意胸部必須很寬,而肚子必須往內縮。肚子要往內縮需要某種訓練,它並不自然。日本選擇了自然的方式,因此當你看到日本的佛像,你將會感到驚訝。只要看肚子,你就可以很容易分辨說那座雕像是印度的或是日本的。印度的佛像有很好的運動家體格—肚子很小,胸部很寬,但是日本的佛是完全不同的,他的胸部幾乎是寧靜的,因為他從腹部呼吸,所以他的肚子比較大。它看起來並不是很好,因為認為胸部必須比較大那個觀念在世界上已經普遍流行很久了,但是透過腹部來呼吸更自然、更放鬆。
     這是兩個要點:如果你害怕說從肚子呼吸以及注意它的上升或下降會破壞你的體格—男人對這一點比較介意—那麼你就可以觀照氣的入口處—鼻孔。吸氣的時候,觀照;呼氣的時候,也觀照。
     這就是三種方式,任何一種方式都可以,如果你想要兩種方式一起做也可以,這樣的話,那個努力將會變得更強烈。如果你想要所有三種方式一起做也可以,你也可以三種方式一起做,這樣效果將會更快,但這一切都依你而定,只要你覺得容易就可以了。
     記住:容易就是對的。
     當靜心穩定下來,而頭腦變寧靜,自我將會消失,你將會在那裡,但是將不會有「我」的感覺,那麼,那個門是敞開的。
     只要帶著一種具有愛心的渴望的心情來等待,內心準備迎接那個偉大的片刻,那是任何人生命裡面最偉大的片刻—成道。
     它將會來臨‧‧‧它一定會來臨,它一個片刻都不會延遲。一旦你進入了正確的軌道,它就突然在你裡面爆發,它就會蛻變你。
     舊有的那個人已經死了,新的那個人出現了。



※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※


     一朵從來不知道太陽的花和一朵照射過太陽的花是不一樣的,它們不可能一樣。一朵從來不知到日昇的花從來不知道太陽在它本身裡面升起,它是死的,它只是一個潛力,它從來不知道自己的靈魂,但是一朵知道日昇的花也看過某些東西在它自己裡面升起,它知道它本身的靈魂,如此一來,那朵花已經不只是一朵花,它已經知道了一個深深的、活躍的內在。
     我們如何在我們自己裡面創造出這個內在?佛陀發明了一個方法,一個最強而有力的方法,來創造一個內在覺知的「太陽」,不僅是為了創造它,那個方法不僅創造出這個內在的覺知,而且同時允許那個覺知穿透身體的每一個細胞,穿透他的整個人,佛陀所用的那個方法叫做「阿那帕那沙提瑜伽」(Anapana-sati Yoga)—覺知吸氣和呼氣的瑜伽。
     我們在呼吸,但它是無意識的呼吸,氣是普拉那(生命能量),氣是生命力(或生命),但它是無意識的,你並沒有覺知到它。如果你為了要呼吸就必須覺知到呼吸,那麼你一定會死,遲早你會忘記,你沒有辦法持續地記住任何事情。
     呼吸是我們隨意和不隨意系統之間的一個銜接,我們可以控制我們的呼吸到某一個程度,我們甚至可以停止我們的呼吸一陣子,但是我們不能永遠停止它,沒有我們,它也會繼續,它不依靠我們,即使你昏迷好幾個月,你還是會繼續呼吸,它是一個無意識的運作過程。
     佛陀使用呼吸作為一個工具同時去做兩件事:一個是去創造意識,另一個是允許意識穿透身體的每一個細胞。他說:「有意識地呼吸。」這並不是意味著要去做瑜伽的呼吸,它只是把呼吸當作覺知的對象,不必改變它。
     不需要改變你的呼吸,讓它維持原狀,很自然地,不要改變它,但是當你吸氣,你要有意識地吸氣,讓你的意識隨著進去的氣移動,當氣呼出,讓你的意識隨著它出來。
     跟著呼吸移動,讓你的氣跟著呼吸流動,甚至一個氣都不要忘記。根據報告,佛陀曾經說過,如果你能覺知到你的呼吸,即使只是一個小時,你就已經成道了,但是一個氣都不能錯過。
     一個小時就夠了,它看起來似乎是那麼短的一個時間片段,其實不然,當你試著去覺知,一個小時就好像是一千年,因為平常你對呼吸的覺知不會超過五、六秒鐘,唯有一個很警覺的人才能夠覺知那麼長,大多數的我們每一秒鐘都錯過,當氣吸進的時候,你或許可以開始去覺知,但是它還沒有進去,你就跑到另外一個地方去了,突然間你記住那個氣正在呼出,它已經呼出,但是你在別的地方。
     意識到呼吸意味著不允許任何思想,因為思想會分散你的注意,佛陀從來沒有說:「停止思想。」他說:「有意識地呼吸。」思想會自動停止,你沒有辦法同時思想而又有意識地呼吸,當一個思想進入你的頭腦,你的注意力就從呼吸當中被拉出,只要一個單一的思想,你就會變得沒有意識到那個呼吸的過程。
     佛陀使用過這個技巧,它是一個簡單的技巧,但卻是很有活力的一個,它會對它的和尚們說:「做任何你正在做的,但是不要忘記一件簡單的事:記住進來的氣和出去的氣,跟著它移動,隨著它流動。」
     你越是想去做它,你越是努力去做它,你就會變得越有意識,它是費力的、困難的,但是一旦你能夠做它,你將成為一個不同世界裡的人,不同的存在(being)。
     這個技巧也以另外一種方式產生作用,當你有意識地呼和吸,漸漸地,你會來到你的中心,因為你的氣碰觸到你存在的中心,氣進去的每一個片刻,它都碰到你存在的中心。
     在生理上,你以為那個氣只是為了淨化血液,你以為它只是一個身體的功能,但是如果你開始去覺知你的呼吸,漸漸地,你將會進入比生理更深的地方,然後有一天你會開始感覺到你的中心,它就在靠近你肚臍的地方。
     唯有當你繼續跟著呼吸移動,這個中心才能夠被感覺到,因為你越靠近中心,你就越難保持覺知,你可以在氣進入的時候開始。當它剛好進入你的鼻子,你就開始去覺知它,它進到越裡面,覺知就變得越困難,思想會浮現。某些聲音,或是某些事情會發生,而你會跑開。
     如果你進到了中心,有一個很短的片刻,呼吸會停止,而會有一個空隙,氣進去,然後氣出來,在這兩者之間有一個很微妙的空隙,那個空隙是你的中心。
     唯有在經過一段很長時間呼吸的覺知之後,當你終於能夠跟呼吸在一起,覺知到那個氣,你才能夠覺知到呼吸沒有移動時的那個空隙,氣既不吸入,也不呼出。在兩氣進出之間那個微妙的空隙,你就在你的中心,所以呼吸的覺知被佛陀用來作為越來越走近中心的一個方法。
     當你呼氣,要保持覺知到那個氣,那裡也有一個空隙。有兩個空隙:一個空隙是在氣進來之後要在出去之前,另一個空隙是在氣出去之後要再進來之前,這第二個空隙更困難去覺知。
     在進來的氣和出去的氣之間就是你的中心,但是另外還有一個中心—宇宙的中心,你可以稱之為「神」。氣呼出和吸入之間的那個空隙就是宇宙的中心,這兩個中心並非兩個不同的東西,首先你要覺知到你內在的中心,然後你要覺知到那個外在的中心,最後你會知道這兩個中心是同一個,然後「進」與「出」將會失去它們的意義。󐴏
     佛陀說:「有意識地跟著呼吸移動,你將會在你裡面創造出一個覺知的中心。」一旦這個中心被創造出來,覺知就開始移到你的每一個細胞,因為可以說每一個細胞都需要氧氣,每一個細胞都在呼吸。
     現在科學家說,即使地球也在呼吸,當整個宇宙在吸氣,它就擴大,當整個宇宙在呼氣,它就收縮,在古印度神話經典上說,創造是梵天的一個吸氣,而破壞—世界的結束—將是那個呼氣,一個氣是一個創造。
     以一個非常縮小的方式,以一個原子般的方式,同樣的事情也發生在你身上,當你的呼吸跟你的覺知合而為一,呼吸會帶著你的覺知到你的每一個細胞,然後你的整個身體就變成了宇宙,實際上,在那之後你根本就沒有物質的身體,你只是覺知。



※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※※


     靜靜地坐著,開始觀照你的呼吸,最容易的方式就是從鼻孔的入口處來觀照。當你 進入,感覺那個氣碰觸到鼻孔的入口處,觀照該處。那個碰觸比較容易觀照,氣太精微了,所以在剛開始的時候,只要觀照那個碰觸。氣進入,你感覺它進入,觀照它,然後跟隨著它,跟著它走,你將會發現它進入,觀照它,然後跟隨著它,跟著它走,你將會發現它來到一個停止的點,就在靠近肚臍的地方,它停止了,它停止的時間非常非常短,然後它再度往外移,要跟隨著它,再度感覺那個碰觸,感覺氣從鼻孔出去。跟隨著它,跟著它出去,你會再度來到一個點,那個氣有一個非常短的片刻會停止,然後再開始循環。
     吸氣,空隙;呼氣,空隙;吸氣,空隙。那個空隙是你裡面最神祕的現象。當氣進 入而停止、不動,那是你能夠會見神的點;或是當氣出來而停止、不動的時候也一樣。
     記住,不要由你來停止它,讓它自己停止。如果你主動去停止它,你將會錯過整個要點,因為那個「做者」一介入,觀照就消失了。你不要對它做任何事,你不要去改變那個呼吸型式,你既不主動吸氣,也不主動呼氣,它不像瑜伽控制呼吸的方法,它並非那樣。你根本就不去碰那個呼吸,你讓它自然發出、自然流動。當它出去,你跟著它;當它進來,你也跟著它。』
     一旦你繼續觀息—佛陀稱之為「味帕沙那」或「阿那帕那沙提」瑜伽—如果你繼續觀照它、觀照它、觀照它,你會漸漸、漸漸看到那個空隙在增加而變得越來越大,最後那個空隙會維持幾分鐘。一個氣進入,然後有一個空隙……有幾分鐘的時間,那個氣不跑出去。一切都停止了,世界停止了、時間停止了、思想停止了,因為當氣停止的時候不可能去思想。當氣停止幾分鐘的時間,思想完全不可能,因為思想過程需要持續的氧氣,你的思想和你的呼吸非常深刻地互相關連。』
     在那個頭腦的停止當中,整個世界都停止了,因為頭腦就是世界;在那個停止當中,你首度知道什麼是氣裡面的氣,什麼是生命裡面的生命,那個經驗能夠解放你,那個經驗能夠使你覺知到神—神並不是一個人,而是對生命的經驗本身。



ओशो ‧ जबलपुर ‧ प्रबोधन

ओशो ‧ पुणे ‧ निर्वाण

ओशो ‧ कुचवाड़ा ‧ जाति

Dream of True Butoh



時間之風又吹來了  它又帶來在痛哭流涕中才找得到的喜悅
而我或許也只想這樣安葬我的軀體  我的靈魂
我所及未及的一切

但  天與地正在結婚
我怎麼能不大口呼吸  讓疲累的身子振奮起來  好趕上這場盛宴

靜寂的死海之上  眾神優雅地搭建出華麗的舞台
婚禮音樂響起了  新郎新娘交換著名為一心的戒指

我卻發現我的雙腳還在移動  突地飛馳  穿越了喜馬拉雅  太平洋深海  直抵宇宙黑洞後  仍然繼續前進  同時漸漸粉碎
這是來自無心  還是因為癲狂
或者  終究是那  無盡的愛之夢

                                                  (致  大野一雄先生 大野慶人先生)




奧祕之書112個靜心技巧全文與中譯(持續修訂中)



※此處之英文經句係譯自Vigyan Bhairava Tantra, Sochanda Tantra, Malini Vijaya Tantra三篇梵文經典. 譯者為Paul Reps和濕婆教派上師Lakshman Joo. 最初發表於1955年春季號的“Gentry”雜誌, 1957年與禪宗故事, 公案, 十牛圖等合為“Zen Flesh, Zen Bones”一書出版, 這些經句是第四部分, 題為‘Centering’.
※志文出版社於1969年出版“Zen Flesg, Zen Bones”之中譯本“禪的故事”.
※奧修在1972年10月1日至1973年11月8日, 分作5段共80場次, 依此Paul Reps的英譯本進行闡釋並回覆提問. 此一系列的演說名為“Vigyan Bhairav Tantra”, 隨後於1974到76年間出版為5卷的“The Book of the Secrets”. 1991年改版為2卷的“Vigyan Bhairav Tantra”. 1998年再度改版合為1冊, 書名“The Book of Secrets”.
※奧修出版社於1990年10月出版“The Book of the Secrets”第3卷之中譯本“奧祕之書”, 並分為上下2冊. 2005年5月至2008年2月, 將原書5卷再各分上下, 出版為共10冊的中譯本“譚崔經典”.
※此處之中文經句由Satyana譯自英文經句, 最初寫成於2007年, 並以看板型式陳列於該年5月桑雅劇場的年度展演中, 題作“永恆存在的靜心信息”. 最近一次修訂為2016年9月.






विज्ञानभैरव तन्त्र
Vigyan Bhairav Tantra



DEVI ASKS:
OH SHIVA, WHAT IS YOUR REALITY?
WHAT IS THIS WONDER-FILLED UNIVERSE?
WHAT CONSTITUTES SEED?
WHO CENTERS THE UNIVERSAL WHEEL?
WHAT IS THIS LIFE BEYOND FORM PERVADING FORMS?
HOW MAY WE ENTER IT FULLY, ABOVE SPACE AND TIME, NAMES AND DESCRIPTIONS?
LET MY DOUBTS BE CLEARED!
女神問起:
喔,濕婆!什麼是你的實體?
什麼是這充滿驚奇的宇宙?
是什麼構成了種子?
是誰立下宇宙的輪心?
什麼是這超出形式又遍布形式的生命?
我們該如何完全進入它,超乎時間與空間,名相與表述?
讓我的疑惑一掃而空吧!


SHIVA REPLIES:
1. RADIANT ONE, THIS EXPERIENCE MAY DAWN BETWEEN TWO BREATHS. AFTER BREATH COMES IN (DOWN) AND JUST BEFORE TURNING UP (OUT) – THE BENEFICENCE.
濕婆回答:
1. 燦爛之人啊,這樣的體驗會在兩個氣息之間露出曙光。當氣進來(往下)後,正要轉上(往外)之前──至善。


2. AS BREATH TURNS FROM DOWN TO UP, AND AGAIN AS BREATH CURVES FROM UP TO DOWN – THROUGH BOTH THESE TURNS, REALIZE.
2當氣從下轉向上,以及當氣再從上彎向下時──透過這兩個轉折,體悟。


3. OR, WHENEVER IN-BREATH AND OUT-BREATH FUSE, AT THIS INSTANT TOUCH THE ENERGY-LESS, ENERGY-FILLED CENTER.
3.或者,每當進來的氣與出去的氣消融之際,在這瞬間碰觸到那無有能量,又滿載能量的中心。


4. OR, WHEN BREATH IS ALL OUT (UP) AND STOPPED OF ITSELF, OR ALL IN (DOWN) AND STOPPED – IN SUCH UNIVERSAL PAUSE, ONE’S SMALL SELF VANISHES. THIS IS DIFFICULT ONLY FOR THE IMPURE.
4.或者,當氣完全出去(上)並自行停止,或完全進來(下)且停止了──在如此宇宙性的停頓裡,人渺小的自己消失無蹤。這只對不純淨之人才是困難的。


5. ATTENTION BETWEEN EYEBROWS, LET MIND BE BEFORE THOUGHT. LET FORM FILL WITH BREATH ESSENCE TO THE TOP OF THE HEAD AND THERE SHOWER AS LIGHT.
5.專注在兩眉之間,讓心落在思緒之前,讓形體直到頭頂充滿呼吸的精髓,從那裡如光一般灑落。


6. WHEN IN WORLDLY ACTIVITY, KEEP ATTENTION BETWEEN TWO BREATHS, AND SO PRACTICING, IN A FEW DAYS BE BORN ANEW.
6.處在世間活動時,保持專注於兩個呼吸之間,如此練習,不需幾日重獲新生。


7. WITH INTANGIBLE BREATH IN CENTER OF FOREHEAD, AS THIS REACHES HEART AT THE MOMENT OF SLEEP, HAVE DIRECTION OVER DREAMS AND OVER DEATH ITSELF.
7.隨著前額中心裡那無形的呼吸,當在沉睡的時刻抵達於心,對夢和死亡本身都已掌握。


8. WITH UTMOST DEVOTION, CENTER ON THE TWO JUNCTIONS OF BREATH AND KNOW THE KNOWER.
8.懷著最大之奉獻,以呼吸的兩個轉接點為中心,知道了知者。


9. LIE DOWN AS DEAD. ENRAGED IN WRATH, STAY SO. OR STARE WITHOUT MOVING AN EYELASH. OR SUCK SOMETHING AND BECOME THE SUCKING.
9.如死去般躺下來。憤怒激起時,待在如此。或眼睛眨也不眨地直瞪著。或吸吮某樣東西並變成那個吸吮。


10. WHILE BEING CARESSED, SWEET PRINCESS, ENTER THE CARESS AS EVERLASTING LIFE.
10.在接受著愛的輕撫時,甜美的公主啊,如永恆持續之生命一般進入那愛撫之中。


11. STOP THE DOORS OF THE SENSES WHEN FEELING THE CREEPING OF AN ANT. THEN.
11.當身上出現蟲蟻爬行的感覺時關上知覺的門戶。就在那時。


12. WHEN ON A BED OR A SEAT, LET YOURSELF BECOME WEIGHTLESS, BEYOND MIND.
12.在床上或在座位上時,讓自己變得沒有重量,超出了心靈。


13. OR, IMAGINE THE FIVE-COLORED CIRCLES OF THE PEACOCK TAIL TO BE YOUR FIVE SENSES IN ILLIMITABLE SPACE. NOW LET THEIR BEAUTY MELT WITHIN. SIMILARLY, AT ANY POINT IN SPACE OR ON A WALL – UNTIL THE POINT DISSOLVES. THEN YOUR WISH FOR ANOTHER COMES TRUE.
13.或者,想像在那無垠空間裏孔雀尾部的五彩圓圈成為你的五個感官。現在讓它們的美融化在你裡面。同樣地,可以在空間或牆上的任何一點──直到那一點溶解。這時你對另個世界的渴望將會實現。


14. PLACE YOUR WHOLE ATTENTION IN THE NERVE, DELICATE AS THE LOTUS THREAD, IN THE CENTER OF YOUR SPINAL COLUMN. IN SUCH BE TRANSFORMED.
14.將你整個注意力放在神經脈絡上,細緻如蓮花的紋路,就在你脊柱的中心。在如此之中得到蛻變。


15. CLOSING THE SEVEN OPENINGS OF THE HEAD WITH YOUR HANDS, A SPACE BETWEEN YOUR EYES BECOMES ALL INCLUSIVE.
15.用雙手關閉頭部的七個開口,在你雙眼之間有塊地方變得能含括一切。


16. BLESSED ONE, AS SENSES ARE ABSORBED IN THE HEART, REACH THE CENTER OF THE LOTUS.
16.有福之人啊,當各種感官知覺都已攝入心內,到達了蓮花的中心。


17. UNMINDING MIND, KEEP IN THE MIDDLE – UNTIL.
17.卸心於心,執於中──直到那一刻。


18. LOOK LOVINGLY AT SOME OBJECT. DO NOT GO TO ANOTHER OBJECT. HERE IN THE MIDDLE OF THE OBJECT – THE BLESSING.
18.懷著愛地看著某個客體。不要去到別的對象。就在此對象之中間處──賜福。


19. WITHOUT SUPPORT FOR FEET OR HANDS, SIT ONLY ON THE BUTTOCKS. SUDDENLY, THE CENTERING.
19.不靠腳或手的支撐,只以臀部來坐。突然間, 歸於中心了。


20. IN A MOVING VEHICLE, BY RHYTHMICALLY SWAYING, EXPERIENCE. OR IN A STILL VEHICLE, BY LETTING YOURSELF SWING IN SLOWING INVISIBLE CIRCLES.
20.在移動中的交通工具裏,藉由有節奏地擺動,體驗。或是在靜止的交通工具裡,藉由讓自己以緩慢無形的圓圈擺動著。


21. PIERCE SOME PART OF YOUR NECTAR-FILLED FORM WITH A PIN, AND GENTLY ENTER THE PIERCING AND ATTAIN TO THE INNER PURITY.
21.以一根針刺入你注滿甘露之形體的某個部分,並輕柔地進入這穿刺,於是達到內在的純淨。


22. LET ATTENTION BE AT A PLACE WHERE YOU ARE SEEING SOME PAST HAPPENING, AND EVEN YOUR FORM, HAVING LOST ITS PRESENT CHARACTERISTICS, IS TRANSFORMED.
22.將專注力放在某處,從那裡你看見一些過去在發生,於是連你的形體,失去了它現有的屬性,都蛻變了。


23. FEEL AN OBJECT BEFORE YOU. FEEL THE ABSENCE OF ALL OTHER OBJECTS BUT THIS ONE. THEN, LEAVING ASIDE THE OBJECT-FEELING AND THE ABSENCE-FEELING, REALIZE.
23.去感覺在你面前的一個事物,感覺除此之外其他所有事物都不存在。然後,拋掉事物之感與不存在之感,體悟。


24. WHEN A MOOD AGAINST SOMEONE OR FOR SOMEONE ARISES, DO NOT PLACE IT ON THE PERSON IN QUESTION, BUT REMAIN CENTERED.
24.當憎惡某人或喜愛某人的心情生起時,不要將它放在涉及之人身上,而是保持歸於中心。


25. JUST AS YOU HAVE THE IMPULSE TO DO SOMETHING, STOP.
25.就在你有股衝動要去做些什麼時,停住。


26. WHEN SOME DESIRE COMES, CONSIDER IT. THEN, SUDDENLY, QUIT IT.
26.當某個慾望出現時,仔細思量它。然後,忽然地,免除掉它。


27. ROAM ABOUT UNTIL EXHAUSTED AND THEN, DROPPING TO THE GROUND, IN THIS DROPPING BE WHOLE.
27.四處遊走直到精疲力盡,就在此時,往地上整個倒下去,在這樣的掉落中成為完整的。


28. SUPPOSE YOU ARE GRADUALLY BEING DEPRIVED OF STRENGTH OR OF KNOWLEDGE. AT THE INSTANT OF DEPRIVATION, TRANSCEND.
28.彷彿你正逐漸被剝奪力量或知識。在完全喪失的那一瞬間,超越。


29. DEVOTION FREES.
29.奉獻而自由。


30. EYES CLOSED, SEE YOUR INNER BEING IN DETAIL. THUS SEE YOUR TRUE NATURE.
30.閉起眼睛,詳細看見你內在的本體。於是見到你真實的本質。


31. LOOK UPON A BOWL WITHOUT SEEING THE SIDES OR THE MATERIAL. IN A FEW MOMENTS BECOME AWARE.
31.將目光放在一個碗上,然而不去看它的形貌或材質。不需多久變得覺知。


32. SEE AS IF FOR THE FIRST TIME A BEAUTEOUS PERSON OR AN ORDINARY OBJECT.
32.美麗之人或普通之事物,都像是初次遇見一樣去看。


33. SIMPLY BY LOOKING INTO THE BLUE SKY BEYOND CLOUDS, THE SERENITY.
33.就只是藉由看向雲朵之外的藍天,靜謐。


34. LISTEN WHILE THE ULTIMATE MYSTICAL TEACHING IS IMPARTED. EYES STILL, WITHOUT BLINKING, AT ONCE BECOME ABSOLUTELY FREE.
34.聽著,當最終的神祕教誨已然傳遞。雙眼凝神,絲毫不眨,瞬間成為絕對地自由。


35. AT THE EDGE OF A DEEP WELL LOOK STEADILY INTO ITS DEPTHS UNTIL – THE WONDROUSNESS.
35.在一口深井的邊緣,持續看進它的深處,直到──那嘆為觀止的。


36. LOOK UPON SOME OBJECT, THEN SLOWLY WITHDRAW YOUR SIGHT FROM IT, THEN SLOWLY WITHDRAW YOUR THOUGHT FROM IT. THEN.
36.看著某件事物,然後從它上面緩緩撤回你的目光,再從它那裡緩緩撤回你的思緒。就在此時。


37. DEVI, IMAGINE THE SANSKRIT
LETTERS IN THESE HONEY-FILLED FOCI OF AWARENESS, FIRST AS LETTERS, THEN MORE SUBTLY AS SOUNDS, THEN AS MOST SUBTLE FEELING. THEN, LEAVING THEM ASIDE, BE FREE.
37.女神啊,想像梵文字母在這些注滿蜂蜜的覺知光點裏,一開始是字體,接著更微妙地是聲音,然後是最精微的感受。到那時,將它們都拋開,成為自由。


38. BATHE IN THE CENTER OF SOUND, AS IN THE CONTINUOUS SOUND OF A WATERFALL. OR, BY PUTTING THE FINGERS IN THE EARS, HEAR THE SOUND OF SOUNDS.
38.沐浴在聲音的中心,如同身在連綿的瀑布聲裡。或者,藉由手指堵住耳朵,聽見聲中之聲。


39. INTONE A SOUND, AS AUM, SLOWLY. AS SOUND ENTERS SOUNDFULNESS, SO DO YOU.
39.唱頌一個聲音,譬如‘唵’,緩緩地。當聲音進入遍滿之音時,你亦是如此。


40. IN THE BEGINNING AND GRADUAL REFINEMENT OF THE SOUND OF ANY LETTER, AWAKE.
40.在任何字母之聲音一開始以及逐漸精細的過程中,覺醒。


41. WHILE LISTENING TO STRINGED INSTRUMENTS, HEAR THEIR COMPOSITE CENTRAL SOUND; THUS OMNIPRESENCE.
41.當聆聽絃樂器時,聽見它們綜合而成的中心之聲;於是一切遍在。


42. INTONE A SOUND AUDIBLY, THEN LESS AND LESS AUDIBLY AS FEELING DEEPENS INTO THIS SILENT HARMONY.
42.唱頌一個可聽見的聲音,然後越來越聽不見, 於是情感已深入這寧靜的和諧之中。


43. WITH MOUTH SLIGHTLY OPEN, KEEP MIND IN THE MIDDLE OF THE TONGUE. OR, AS BREATH COMES SILENTLY IN, FEEL THE SOUND “HH”.
43.嘴巴微張,留意在舌心處。或者,當氣安靜地進來時,感覺那“哈”聲。


44. CENTER ON THE SOUND ”AUM” WITHOUT ANY “A” OR “M”.
44.以聲音“唵”為中心並且不帶任何的“阿”或“嗯”。


45. SILENTLY INTONE A WORD ENDING IN “AH”. THEN IN THE “HH”, EFFORTLESSLY, THE SPONTANEITY.
45.安靜地吟頌一個字尾是“啊”的字。然後換成字尾是“哈”,不費力地,自發狀態。


46. STOPPING EARS BY PRESSING AND THE RECTUM BY CONTRACTING, ENTER THE SOUND.
46.藉由按壓與收縮將耳朵和肛門堵住,進入那聲音。


47. ENTER THE SOUND OF YOUR NAME AND, THROUGH THIS SOUND, ALL SOUNDS.
47.進入你名字的聲音,並且,透過這聲音,一切的聲音。


48. AT THE START OF SEXUAL UNION KEEP ATTENTIVE ON THE FIRE IN THE BEGINNING, AND SO CONTINUING, AVOID THE EMBERS IN THE END.
48.在性結合一開始時,專注在那初始之火,如此延續下去,避開最後的餘燼。


49. WHEN IN SUCH EMBRACE YOUR SENSES ARE SHAKEN AS LEAVES, ENTER THIS SHAKING.
49.當處在這般的擁抱中,你的感官如葉子般震動起來,進入此震動。


50. EVEN REMEMBERING UNION, WITHOUT THE EMBRACE, TRANSFORMATION.
50.即使只是記起這結合,並沒有擁抱,蛻變。


51. ON JOYOUSLY SEEING A LONG ABSENT FRIEND, PERMEATE THIS JOY.
51.喜悅地見到久違之友時,瀰漫於此喜悅中。


52. WHEN EATING OR DRINKING, BECOME THE TASTE OF FOOD OR DRINK, AND BE FILLED.
52.當吃著或喝著時,成為那食物或汁液的滋味,並為之充滿。


53. OH LOTUS-EYED ONE, SWEET OF TOUCH, WHEN SINGING, SEEING, TASTING, BE AWARE YOU ARE AND DISCOVER THE EVER-LIVING.
53.喔,蓮花眼之人啊,甜蜜的碰觸,當唱著、看著、嚐著時,覺知到你存在並找出那永生的。


54. WHEREVER SATISFACTION IS FOUND, IN WHATEVER ACT, ACTUALIZE THIS.
54.無論在何處發現到的滿足,無論在何種行為中,令其實現。


55. AT THE POINT OF SLEEP, WHEN THE SLEEP HAS NOT YET COME AND THE EXTERNAL WAKEFULNESS VANISHES, AT THIS POINT BEING IS REVEALED.
55.在即將入睡的那個點,當睡眠尚未到來而外圍的清醒已經消失時,就在這個點上本體顯現了。


56. ILLUSIONS DECEIVE, COLORS CIRCUMSCRIBE, EVEN DIVISIBLES ARE INDIVISIBLE.
56.幻象迷惑著,顏色包圍著,即便可分隔的都是不可分隔的。


57. IN MOODS OF EXTREME DESIRE, BE UNDISTURBED.
57.在極度欲求的心情中,不為之所動。


58. THIS SO-CALLED UNIVERSE APPEARS AS A JUGGLING, A PICTURE SHOW. TO BE HAPPY, LOOK UPON IT SO.
58.這所謂的宇宙有如上演著戲法,連環圖畫。開心地,將其視為如此。


59. OH BELOVED, PUT ATTENTION NEITHER ON PLEASURE NOR ON PAIN, BUT BETWEEN THESE.
59.喔,摯愛,注意力既不在歡愉也不在痛苦,而是兩者之間。


60. OBJECTS AND DESIRES EXIST IN ME AS IN OTHERS. SO ACCEPTING, LET THEM BE TRANSFORMED.
60.事物與慾望既存在於我內也一樣存在於他人之內。所以接受吧,讓它們得以蛻變。


61. AS WAVES COME WITH WATER AND FLAMES WITH FIRE, SO THE UNIVERSAL WAVES WITH US.
61.如同浪潮現之於水,燄光現之於火,宇宙亦是如此與我們波動著。


62. WHEREVER YOUR MIND IS WANDERING, INTERNALLY OR EXTERNALLY, AT THIS VERY PLACE, THIS.
62.無論你心遊蕩何方,裡或外,就在此處,即此。


63. WHEN VIVIDLY AWARE THROUGH SOME PARTICULAR SENSE, KEEP IN THE AWARENESS.
63.透過某個特定的感官鮮明地覺知時,保持在此覺知裏。


64. AT THE START OF SNEEZING, DURING FRIGHT, IN ANXIETY, ABOVE A CHASM, FLYING IN BATTLE, IN EXTREME CURIOSITY, AT THE BEGINNING OF HUNGER, AT THE END OF HUNGER, BE UNINTERRUPTEDLY AWARE.
64.剛開始打噴嚏,驚嚇中,焦慮下,在深淵上頭,戰鬥中飛奔,極度地好奇,飢餓開始時,飢餓結束時,不中斷地覺知。


65. THE PURITY OF OTHER TEACHINGS IS AN IMPURITY TO US. IN REALITY, KNOW NOTHING AS PURE OR IMPURE.
65.其他教誨的純淨對我們來說是種不純淨。在真實之中,不要將任何事情看作純或不純。


66. BE THE UNSAME SAME TO FRIEND AS TO STRANGER, IN HONOR AND DISHONOR.
66.以不同之同,友人與陌生者一般,榮辱皆然。


67. HERE IS THE SPHERE OF CHANGE, CHANGE, CHANGE. THROUGH CHANGE CONSUME CHANGE.
67.此處是變動的界域,變動,變動。透過變動耗盡變動。


68. AS A HEN MOTHERS HER CHICKS, MOTHER PARTICULAR KNOWINGS, PARTICULAR DOINGS, IN REALITY.
68.有如母雞撫育她的小雞,撫育特定的了解,特定的作為,在實相之中。


69. SINCE, IN TRUTH, BONDAGE AND FREEDOM ARE RELATIVE, THESE WORDS ARE ONLY FOR THOSE TERRIFIED WITH THE UNIVERSE. THIS UNIVERSE IS A REFLECTION OF MINDS. AS YOU SEE MANY SUNS IN WATER FROM ONE SUN, SO SEE BONDAGE AND LIBERATION.
69.既然,在真理之中,束缚與自由是相對的,這些話只對那些恐懼這宇宙之人而說。這個宇宙是諸心的反映。就像你在水裏看見的許多太陽皆來自同一個太陽,如此看待束缚與解脫。


70. CONSIDER YOUR ESSENCE AS LIGHT RAYS FROM CENTER TO CENTER UP THE VERTEBRAE, AND SO RISES “LIVINGNESS” IN YOU.
70.將你的本質視為從中心到中心沿脊椎而上的光線,因此在你裡面升起那“活生生的”。


71. OR IN THE SPACES BETWEEN, FEEL THIS AS LIGHTNING.
71.或是在之間的各個空隙,感覺這如閃電一般。


72. FEEL THE COSMOS AS A TRANSLUCENT EVER-LIVING PRESENCE.

72.將這宇宙感覺成半透明且永生不滅之在。

73. IN SUMMER WHEN YOU SEE THE ENTIRE SKY ENDLESSLY CLEAR, ENTER SUCH CLARITY.
73.夏日裡你看著整個無盡晴朗的天空時,進入這般的清澈。


74. SHAKTI, SEE ALL SPACE AS IF ALREADY ABSORBED IN YOUR OWN HEAD IN THE BRILLIANCE.
74.夏克提,在光輝中將一切空間看作仿彿已納入你自己的頭裡面。


75. WAKING, SLEEPING, DREAMING, KNOW YOU AS LIGHT.
75.醒著、睡著、夢裏,將你自己認知為光。


76. IN RAIN DURING A BLACK NIGHT, ENTER THAT BLACKNESS AS THE FORM OF FORMS.
76.在漆黑的雨夜裡,進入那有如形式中之形式的黑暗。


77. WHEN A MOONLESS RAINY NIGHT IS NOT PRESENT, CLOSE EYES AND FIND BLACKNESS BEFORE YOU. OPENING EYES, SEE BLACKNESS. SO FAULTS DISAPPEAR FOREVER.
77.在無月的雨夜不存在時,閉上眼睛並發現那漆黑在你面前。再張開眼睛,看見那黑暗。於是種種過錯永遠消失。


78. WHEREVER YOUR ATTENTION ALIGHTS, AT THIS VERY POINT, EXPERIENCE.
78.無謂你的注意力落在何處,就是在這個點上,體驗。


79. FOCUS ON FIRE RISING THROUGH YOUR FORM FROM THE TOES UP UNTIL THE BODY BURNS TO ASHES BUT NOT YOU.
79.注意力集中在從腳趾沿著你的形體升起之火,往上直到身體燃成灰燼但不是你。


80. MEDITATE ON THE MAKE-BELIEVE WORLD AS BURNING TO ASHES AND BECOME BEING ABOVE HUMANAS.
80.冥想這假想的世界燃成灰燼,成為在人之上的存有。


81. AS SUBJECTIVELY, LETTERS FLOW INTO WORDS AND WORDS INTO SENTENCES, AND AS, OBJECTIVELY, CIRCLES FLOW INTO WORLDS AND WORLDS INTO PRINCIPLES, FIND AT LAST THESE CONVERGING IN OUR BEING.
81.以主體來看,字母流動成單字而單字形成句子,既而以,客體來看,圓流動成世界而世界構成定理,在最後發現這些都匯集於我們本體裏面。


82. FEEL: MY THOUGHT, I-NESS, INTERNAL ORGANS – ME.
82.感覺著:我的思緒,此我之體性,內部器官──我。


83. BEFORE DESIRE AND BEFORE KNOWING, HOW CAN I SAY I AM? CONSIDER. DISSOLVE IN THE BEAUTY.
83.在欲望之前與認知之前,我怎麼能說我在?深思。溶入那美。


84. TOSS ATTACHMENT FOR BODY ASIDE, REALIZING I AM EVERYWHERE
ONE WHO IS EVERYWHERE IS JOYOUS.
84.將對身體的執著扔到一旁,領悟到我是無所不在的。那無處不在之人是喜悅的。


85. THINKING NO THING WILL LIMITED-SELF UNLIMIT.
85.心無一物, 那受限之自我將無有侷限。


86. SUPPOSE YOU CONTEMPLATE SOMETHING BEYOND PERCEPTION, BEYOND GRASPING, BEYOND NOT BEING. – YOU.
86.假設你沉思某個超出知覺的事物,超出掌握,也超出了不存在──你。


87. I AM EXISTING. THIS IS MINE. THIS IS THIS. OH BELOVED, EVEN IN SUCH KNOW ILLIMITABLY.
87.我存在著。這是我的。這就是這個。喔,摯愛,即便在此之中也能無限地了悟。


88. EACH THING IS PERCEIVED THROUGH KNOWING. THE SELF SHINES IN SPACE THROUGH KNOWING. PERCEIVE ONE BEING AS KNOWER AND KNOWN.
88.每件事物都是透過了悟而被認知。本我透過了悟而在宇宙中閃耀。將一個存有認識為既是知者也是被知者。


89. BELOVED, AT THIS MOMENT LET MIND, KNOWING, BREATH, FORM, BE INCLUDED.
89.摯愛,就在這一刻將心,認識,呼吸、形體,全都包含進來。


90. TOUCHING EYEBALLS AS A FEATHER, LIGHTNESS BETWEEN THEM OPENS INTO HEART AND THERE PERMEATES THE COSMOS.
90.如羽毛般碰觸兩個眼球,某種輕盈在它們之間開啟入心,於是在那裡瀰漫著整個宇宙。


91. KIND DEVI, ENTER ETHERIC PRESENCE PERVADING FAR ABOVE AND BELOW YOUR FORM.
91.慈愛的女神啊,進入乙太般的存在並遠布到你的形體之上與之下。


92. PUT MINDSTUFF IN SUCH INEXPRESSIBLE FINENESS ABOVE, BELOW AND IN YOUR HEART.
92.將心思內容物放進如此難以言表的精美裡,在你心之上、之下、和之內。


93. CONSIDER ANY AREA OF YOUR PRESENT FORM AS LIMITLESSLY SPACIOUS.
93.將你目前這形體上的任何區域視為沒有極限地寬廣。


94. FEEL YOUR SUBSTANCE, BONES, FLESH, BLOOD, SATURATED WITH THE COSMIC ESSENCE.
94.感覺你的實體,骨,肉,血,浸透著宇宙的精華。


95. FEEL THE FINE QUALITIES OF CREATIVITY PERMEATING YOUR BREASTS’ AND ASSUMING DELICATE CONFIGURATIONS.
95.感覺那創造力的精純質地瀰漫著你的胸部並表現出精緻的輪廓。


96. ABIDE IN SOME PLACE ENDLESSLY SPACIOUS, CLEAR OF TREES, HILLS, HABITATIONS. THENCE COMES THE END OF MIND PRESSURES.
96.安住在某個無盡寬廣之處,一無樹木、山丘、居民。心裏的壓力因之結束。


97. CONSIDER THE PLENUM TO BE YOUR OWN BODY OF BLISS.
97.將充滿人與事物的地方視為你自己的喜樂之體。


98. IN ANY POSITION GRADUALLY PERVADE AN AREA BETWEEN THE ARMPITS INTO GREAT PEACE.
98.以任何姿勢將兩腋之間的區域逐漸遍布著極大的祥和。


99. FEEL YOURSELF AS PERVADING ALL DIRECTIONS, FAR, NEAR.
99.感覺你自己遍布在所有的方向,遙遠,臨近。


100. THE APPRECIATION OF OBJECTS AND SUBJECTS IS THE SAME FOR AN ENLIGHTENED AS FOR AN UNENLIGHTENED PERSON. THE FORMER HAS ONE GREATNESS: HE REMAINS IN THE SUBJECTIVE MOOD, NOT LOST IN THINGS.
100.對於客體和主體的欣賞,成道者與非成道者都是相同的。前者有一卓越之處:他持續停留在主體心境裏,不會迷失在事物中。


101. BELIEVE OMNISCIENT, OMNIPOTENT, PERVADING.
101.信任那全知,全能,遍及一切。


102. IMAGE SPIRIT SIMULTANEOUSLY WITHIN AND AROUND YOU UNTIL THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE SPIRITUALIZES.
102.想像靈魂同時在你裡面和四周,直到全部的宇宙都化為靈性。


103. WITH YOUR ENTIRE CONSCIOUSNESS IN THE VERY START OF DESIRE, OF KNOWING, KNOW.
103.以你全部的意識, 就在欲望、在認知的初始之際,了悟。


104. O SHAKTI, EACH PARTICULAR PERCEPTION IS LIMITED, DISAPPEARING IN OMNIPOTENCE.
104.喔,夏克提,每個特定的知覺都是受限的,消失在那全能之中。


105. IN TRUTH FORMS ARE INSEPARATE. INSEPARATE ARE OMNIPRESENT BEING AND YOUR OWN FORM. REALIZE EACH AS MADE OF THIS CONSCIOUSNESS.
105.在真理中形式不可分隔。那無所不在的存有與你自身的形體無法分隔。明瞭每一樣事物都是由此意識作成的。


106. FEEL THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF EACH PERSON AS YOUR OWN CONSCIOUSNESS. SO, LEAVING ASIDE CONCERN FOR SELF, BECOME EACH BEING.
106.感覺每個人的意識有如你自己的意識。因此,拋開對於自身的顧慮,成為每一個存在。


107. THIS CONSCIOUSNESS EXISTS AS EACH BEING, AND NOTHING ELSE EXISTS.
107.這意識存在為每一個存有,沒有任何其他事物存在。


108. THIS CONSCIOUSNESS IS THE SPIRIT OF GUIDANCE OF EACH ONE. BE THIS ONE.
108.此意識是指引每一個人的神靈。成為此者。


109. SUPPOSE YOUR PASSIVE FORM TO BE AN EMPTY ROOM WITH WALLS OF SKIN – EMPTY.
109.假設你被動的形體是一個有著皮膚外牆的空的房間──空無。


110. GRACIOUS ONE, PLAY. THE UNIVERSE IS AN EMPTY SHELL WHEREIN YOUR MIND FROLICS INFINITELY.
110.和善之人啊,玩耍吧。這宇宙是個中空之殼,你的心可以在那兒無止盡地嬉戲著。


111. SWEET HEARTED ONE, MEDITATE ON KNOWING AND NOT-KNOWING, EXISTING AND NOTEXISTING. THEN LEAVE BOTH ASIDE THAT YOU MAY BE.
111.心地甜美之人啊,冥想知道與非知道,存在與不存在。然後將你可能會待在的這兩邊都拋掉。


112. ENTER SPACE, SUPPORTLESS, ETERNAL, STILL.
112.進入那空間,無所支撐的,永恆的,靜止的。




相關訊息: 桑雅工作思路 (20160923 17:16)







Butoh-fu_HSIEH MING CHIH_Samyak Butoh




20170203 09:09
Sensei, I’m coming back
Most of the time I don’t know what I can do
Are you willing I do this  Are you not willing I do that
Do you want me to come near   Am I capable to go near
Even, do I really want it, am I really ready
But, Sensei, I’m coming back
I’m coming back






20161030 12:49
1-004—






20161019 19:27
就像 時光無法重來
但我們可以

我循著細長的靛藍沙礫
見到妳在那端吃吃笑著
日月因而墜落 形成金色的森林 豐美的谷地

永恆的愉悅與愛戀






20161017 20:15
而人間盡是醜惡, 殘酷, 軟弱, 缺損, 愚昧, 傷痛
環顧四周, 這就是我們可得的顏色

但每個人都不滿足於此
無論是再深入其中, 繞道而行, 或是直接躍出其外
每個人都在尋求更多色彩, 繽紛和熙之花園

所以我們還活著






20161016 08:40
天地一象
人間添色






20161008 11:10
晨間 清涼的生命之風從窗邊拂來
我奄奄一息的靈魂得以漸漸甦醒






20161008 16:32
這一日 因為過多的陽光射進我仰看的雙眼 我昏昏欲睡
所以我轉了個身 潛入它的中間處 那黝暗的宇宙背景裡
來作個好夢吧



我對著名為宇宙的花朵呼喊了一聲
又一聲 再一聲
直到聲音越來越微弱 越來越為這世界的一切所掩蓋
若不這樣 妳怎能聽見呢






20161006 23:42
1-003—






20160927 17:57
飛行的雨水削進城市的骨骸
我在高低氣壓界隙間讓頭顱徹底碾碎
是你許我的, 一芬芳濃郁之腦髓

風亦奔走在赤色屋沿間, 鳴響天堂的號角
然而過於懼怕死者的良民們竟發出末日的哀嚎
我只能假扮起撒旦, 即便我十分沒有資格
因為這就是我的神喻, 我的救贖
我唯一能愛撫著你們的方式
                                               (致 水蔭萍先生)






20160926 05:39
1-002—






20160918 07:20
1-001—
                    






20160825 10:22
     So, that’s me, right?
     a meditative flâneur.
     or l’étranger, still seeing the home, temple, paradise, in his dream or awake.







無與倫比的自由 ~ 奧修譯文十篇 最新校訂


            1. 身體, 頭腦, 心, 腹部, 鼻孔
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-bZ

            2. 安那般那觀, 意識, 身體細胞
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-cg

            3. 兩個氣息間的空隙
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-co

            4. 內在寶藏, 原子爆發, 通道-氣息-空隙
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-cz

            5. 你見到神了嗎
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-cY

            6. 你在找我嗎
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-d5

            7. 靜心技巧產生作用時的跡象
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-db

            8. 葛吉夫,佛陀,與奧修在意識上的不同途徑
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-dl

            9. 最偉大的求道者
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-du

            10. 我所愛的人啊
           http://wp.me/p1TvTj-dD


                                *最新校訂於2016年3月




     奧修,大海一般的師父。
     以上這十篇選譯,像是在遼闊海上的無數航路中標記一個方向。這方向與傳統宗教的修行精神有類似之處:重視方法,深入體會與實踐在方法、技巧當中的各個環節和要點;與此同時,對於種種方法所能達到的境地——神或神性、佛性或涅槃‧‧‧‧‧‧則懷抱著至性的情懷,有如最熱切的愛與感動。
     當然,奧修就是奧修,即使他在關注傳統的宗教課題,你依然會感受到全新的意義、全新的氣息。
     第1、2、3、4篇(第6篇也有提到)所解說的技巧為Vipassana和Anapanasati。這兩個技巧在奧修裡時常交互運用。第7、8篇則在探討靜心技巧的運作過程以及不同師父的實行原則。
     第5、6篇以一種激越與詩意描繪了那之於神的追尋。第9、10篇則是對心向真理之人殷切叮囑著道的美善與本質。
     這十篇絕非已是真理的全貌。單就Vipassana來說,奧修在其他篇章裡進一步回溯了它在印度古密的要義。而奧修社區和中心所進行的Vipassana團體會有動態的靜心、融合的靜心等等,與內觀靜坐一起構成整日的活動。
     這些譯文僅是初步的整理,但或許也能充作一聲晨鐘——許多人,包括許多奧修門徒,特重在奧修不受制約,高倡自由的部分,而忽略了他對亙古的靈性傳統,各個修行體系的用力之深。
     然而後者對於真正在尋找自由的人是再要緊不過的了,因為他們的生命總是會來到一個點,在那裡他們發現所有已跨越的都仍未跨越,所有已擁有的都無法再擁有。就在那一刻,那生死交迫的一瞬間,某句經文、某個奧修說過的方法在他腦海裡響起,於是他才明白 “啊,原來是在這裡!”他才重新看見他一直以來的嚮往,重新邁開腳步,再一次勇敢地探入深藏在心裡的那份觸動,那份無與倫比。


                    Om Shantih Shantih Shantih
                    ॐ शान्ति शान्ति शान्ति


                                                              Satyana,  2016,3,21




我所愛的人啊

摘譯自奧修書“This Very Body the Buddha”
第1章
1977年12月11日午前於佛堂



眾生本來即佛。
如水與冰:
離水,無冰,
於眾生外,無佛。
不知即在近處,眾生將之遠求。可嘆!
猶如居水之人因渴而呼喊;
無異於富家之子
迷途貧里而不自知。
六道輪迴之因緣,
乃吾等行於愚痴暗路。
暗路復暗路,如此前行,
何時了脫生死?
大乘之禪定
遠勝吾等一切盛讚。
佈施持戒與諸波羅密,
唸佛,懺悔,律行,
以至諸多善行,
皆返歸此法門修持之中。
以一坐定之功德
破除無量之累罪。
何來歧途之有?


     我所愛的人啊,我愛你們。愛是我的訊息──讓它也成為你的訊息吧。愛是我的顏色和我的氛圍。對我而言,愛是唯一的宗教。其他所有的東西都只是垃圾,其他所有的東西都只不過是頭腦的夢境而已。愛是生命中唯一實質的事物,其他全都是幻覺。讓愛在你裡面生長,於是神也將會自行生長出來。如果你錯過了愛,你將錯過神與一切。

     沒有愛就沒有路能通往神。神可以被忘記──如果愛被記得了,神就會作為其結果而出現。祂的出現是那件事的結果。祂就是愛的芬芳,而非其他任何事物。事實上並沒有神,只有神性。如神一般的人並不存在於任何地方。丟掉所有幼稚的態度;不要一直在尋找父親。神聖是存在的,神是不存在的。當我說神聖存在時,我指的是無論那存在的是什麼,都是充滿了神。草木上的綠,紅,與金黃──全都是神聖的。烏鴉叫著,鳥兒飛了起來,小孩吃吃笑著,還有隻狗汪汪地叫──一切都是神聖的。除此之外沒有任何存在。

     當你問“神在哪裡?”的那一刻,你就是提出了一個錯誤的問題。因為神無法被指出在任何地方。祂不在一個特定的方向,祂不是一個特定的事物,祂不是一個特定的存在。神是宇宙性的。你要問神不在哪裡,這樣才是問了正確的問題。然而為了那正確的問題你必須將你心裡的土壤準備好。那就是我所謂的愛──準備好你內心之土壤。如果你充滿著愛,這世界就充滿著神──它們是並行的,它們是同一首交響曲裡的一部分。

     神是來自宇宙的回音。當你在愛裡時,回音就出現了。當你不在愛裡時,怎麼可能還會有回音呢?因為那就只是你以千萬種方式不斷地反照你自己,那就是你不斷不斷地被丟回你自己。如果你在愛裡,神就存在。如果你不在愛裡,那還談什麼神呢?連你都不存在了。

     我在想今天我該給你們什麼?因為今天是我的生日,就在這一天我被賦予這個身體。就在這一天我第一次看見樹木之翠綠與天空之湛藍。就在這一天我第一次睜開眼睛並且看見整個四周都是神。當然‘神’這個字在那時並不存在,然而我所看見的就是神。我想著今天我可以給你們什麼?然後我想到佛陀的一句話:SABBA DANAM DHAMMA DANANA JNATI──真理之饋贈勝過所有其他之饋贈。而我的真理是愛。

     ‘真理’這個字在我看來有點太乾了,像沙漠一樣。我與真理這個字沒有很搭調──它看起來太邏輯,看起來太‘頭腦化’。它給你的感覺是哲學的,而不是宗教的。它給你種感覺好像你已有結論了──你已得出結論,在它背後有著三段論法,論證,邏輯,和推理。不,真理並不是我的詞彙,愛才是我的詞彙。愛是屬於心的。真理是局部的,只有包含你的頭腦。在愛裡你是以一個整體包含進來──你的身體,你的心智,你的靈魂,全部都含括著。

     愛使你合為一體──不是聯合,記住,而是合一。因為在聯合中那些一起加入的人彼此仍是分隔的。而在合一中他們就溶解了,他們合而為一,他們融進彼此裡面。那樣的時刻我稱為真理的時刻,當愛已使你們合而為一。首先,愛是在你內在最深的核心處使你合而為一。於是你不再是身體,不再是心智,不再是靈魂。你就只是一──無以命名,無以定義,無以歸類。不再是可確定的,可定義的,不再是可被理解的。那是奧秘,喜悅,驚奇,歡慶,偉大的慶祝。

     首先,愛給你內在的合一。當內在的一體發生了,第二件事情就會自行出現──你不需為它做任何事。那時你就開始落入那超越於你的整體,並與之合而為一。那時水滴消失進海洋,而海洋也消失進水滴。那樣的片刻,那個你與整體之間的高潮片刻,就是你成佛之處。那個片刻就是佛性被授予給你的時刻。或者,更正確地說,是揭露給你──你一直都是那個,只是渾然不覺。

     我的詞彙是愛。所以我說:我所愛的人啊,我愛你們。而且我想要你們將愛注滿整個世界。讓那成為我們的宗教。不是基督教,不是印度教,不是伊斯蘭教,不是耆那教,不是佛教,而是愛。沒有任何形容詞加在前面的愛。不是基督教的愛──因為愛怎麼會是基督教的呢?那是多麼愚蠢。愛怎麼可能是印度教的呢?那是荒謬的。愛就只是愛。在愛裡你可以成為一位基督。在愛裡你可以成為一位佛──但並沒有佛教徒的愛,並沒有基督徒的愛。

     在愛裡你消失了,你的頭腦消失了。在愛裡你來到一種徹底的放鬆。那就是我對你的教導,我教導的是愛。沒有什麼更高於愛。

     於是我想我該在這一天給你們一樣美麗的事物。而我想起了白隱的“坐禪和讚”。那是一首非常短的偈頌,卻是一份偉大的禮物。白隱是最偉大的禪師之一。他的偈頌包含了一切:整個聖經與整個可蘭經與整個吠陀經。短短幾行的頌歌,但就像種子一樣──雖然很微小,然而如果你允許它通往你的心,它就會變成一棵大樹。它會變成一棵菩提樹──它將擁有滿滿的枝葉和大片的樹蔭,數以千計的人可以坐在底下憩息。它將擁有粗大的枝幹,許多鳥兒可以飛來,並築巢在那上面。

     看啊:我已變成樹了。你們則是那些來到我樹上築巢的人。然而你也可以變為如此。每一個人都應該變為如此──因為除非你能變為如此,你將一直錯過你的實現。除非你變成一棵大樹,長出了它的樹葉,花朵,和果實──也就是已實現了──你將仍舊處在不滿足之中。苦悶與焦慮將一直在你心底啃食著。悲慘與不幸將廻繞在你四周。喜樂將只是一個字眼,不具任何意義。神就只不過是胡言亂語罷了。

     當你實現了,那麼就會有恩典,那麼就會有神。在你的實現之中你將得以領會存在所賜予的祝福。

     這是一首靜心之歌。白隱將它稱為‘和讚’──是的,它是一首讚頌之歌。如果靜心沒有了歌曲,它就會暗淡與死氣沉沉──不能拍打,不能呼吸。它既是歌曲也是舞蹈:唱出它來,跳出它來。就是不要對它東想西想──那樣的話你會錯過整個訊息,你會錯過它的內涵。只有在你唱著歌跳著舞,生命的音樂已襲捲了你,佔有了你之時,你才會發現這首歌以及它的意義。

     白隱之歌是如此簡短卻又如此浩瀚,真是難以置信。怎麼有人能將這麼多的真理,這麼多的愛,這麼多的洞見,全都濃縮進這麼少的詞彙裡呢?然而白隱就是一位不多言語之人,一位寧靜之人。他可以好幾年的時間完全不講話,接下來他才會說出1,2個字

     有一次日本的皇帝邀請他到皇宮來講道。於是皇后,皇帝,首相,眾大臣,高階官員,和將領們,他們全都懷著極大的敬意聚在一起準備聽講。白隱來了,在那兒站了一下子,環顧四周。然後就離開大廳了。皇帝很困惑。他問他的首相,“這個人怎麼回事?我們是來聽他講話的。”年老的首相說,“這是我所聽過最偉大的講道。他已經講了!你要他來教你關於寧靜的事情。他已經教了!他寧靜地站在那裡,他就是寧靜。你還能要得更多嗎?你還有什麼好要求的?他是純粹的寧靜,僅僅站在那兒一些片刻。他是徹底的寧靜。他就是寧靜,顫動著,脈動著。但你卻只想聽見一些字眼。”

     關於寧靜沒有什麼能夠說的。所有對於寧靜的談論都會是錯誤的。你怎麼有辦法去談任何關於寧靜的事情呢?只要說了什麼就是在扭曲它。那就是為什麼老子說關於道沒有任何可說的──而且如果某些事情被說了出來,就在那說出來的當下,它就變得不真實。道是寧靜的。然而那寧靜並非是墓地般的寧靜。那寧靜是在花園裡,樹木充滿著活力,並呼吸著,同時卻有全然的寧靜。那並不是死寂的寧靜,那是種活生生的寧靜。因此白隱將它稱為“坐禪和讚”。

     佛陀說:我通往真實的途徑並非是信仰,而是看見。他的宗教被描述為IHI PASSIKA:來,並看見。不是“來,並相信。”佛陀說:來,並看見──IHI PASSIKA。它在這裡,存在於這裡──你只需過來並看見它。他不要求你必須相信。他是這世上唯一一位捨棄了信仰的偉大師父──藉由捨棄信仰,他將宗教從十分低等幼稚的水準,轉變成一種非常成熟的事情。宗教由於佛陀而變得年青,並且成熟,否則它本來是很幼稚的。它原本是一種信仰──而信仰是迷信的,信仰是出於恐懼。信仰是盲目的。佛陀給了宗教一對眼睛。他說:去看,不需要去相信。而當你看到了,那時它就不是信仰,它將會是領悟。

     在這白隱之歌中你將知道去看的方法──如何將眼睛睜開來。因為真理總是在那裡,一直都是在那裡。並不是必須產生出真理。佛陀說:YATHA BHUTAM──它是!它總是在那,它正面對著你。它在東邊,它在西邊,它在北邊,它在南邊。它圍繞著你──它就在外面,它就在裡面。但你必須去看見它:IHI PASSIKA。你的眼睛閉起來了,你已忘記如何睜開它們。靜心不過就是睜開你雙眼的藝術,清理你雙眼的藝術,將一直堆積在你意識之鏡面上的塵土清掃掉的藝術。

     塵土堆積著,這很自然。生生世世以來人們一直不停地奔波──於是堆積了塵土。我們全都是旅人,為如此之多的塵土所覆蓋──多到那面鏡子已完全消失不見。塵土外還是塵土,一層又一層的塵土,你無法看到那面鏡子。但鏡子仍然在那裡──它是無法失去的,因為它正是你的本性。如果它是可以失去的,那麼它就不會是你的本性。並不是你擁有那面鏡子—你就是那面鏡子。旅者本身就是那鏡子。他無法失去它,他只能忘記它—最多,就是忘卻而已。

     你沒有失去你的佛性。佛性的意思就是一無塵土之明鏡。鏡子再次潔淨了,再次能夠映照事物,再次能夠發揮功能──那就是所謂的佛性。佛性的意思是已然醒來的意識。睡眠不再了,夢境不再了,欲望消失了。塵土會堆積,那很自然。然而你緊緊附著在那塵土上──你的慾望起著黏膠般的作用。

     什麼是你的慾望?那是必須去瞭解的。如果你瞭解了你的慾望,你就瞭解了全部。因為在對欲望的瞭解之中,欲望就結束了。而當欲望結束時,突然間你會對你的存在有個全新的感覺;你不再是那舊有的了。

     什麼是欲望?你在尋找什麼?你在追求什麼?幸福,喜樂,喜悅──那就是你在追求的。而你已追求千萬年了,卻仍沒有找到它。現在正是時候,對的時候,重新去思考,重新靜心冥想。你一直這麼努力地追尋,你已如此盡力去嘗試──或許你之所以錯過正是因為你的努力?也許就是那個努力使你遠離了快樂與幸福?讓我們來思索這點,沉思這點。讓你的尋找可以停頓一下──來作個重點回顧。

     你一直在尋找,已經許多世了。你不記得其它世,也不需要──但這一世你一直都在尋找,那就夠了。你沒有找到它。沒有人曾經藉由尋找而找到它。正是在那尋找之中某個地方出錯了。在尋找當中很自然地你會忘掉你自己;你開始看向每個地方,除你自己之外的每個地方。你看著北邊,東邊,西邊,南邊,天空中,海底下,你不斷在每一個地方尋找。而這尋找變得越來越令人失望,因為越來越多的尋找,卻都一無所獲,於是很大的焦慮升起了──“這次我會成功嗎?還是我又會錯過它?”

     越來越絕望,越來越悲慘,越來越錯亂—你瘋掉了。而幸福快樂依舊與之前一樣遙遠,事實上它會退回到離你更遠的地方。你找得越多,得到它的可能性就越少,因為它就在你裡面。

     快樂是你的意識在清醒時所產生的作用。不快樂是你的意識在昏睡時所產生的作用。無意識是指你的鏡子負擔著大量的塵土,包袱,與過去。快樂就在重負已被卸下,而那鏡子重新被找到之時。再一次你的鏡子得以映照樹木,太陽,沙灘,海洋,星星。當你再次變得純真,當你再次擁有孩子的眼睛──在那樣的清澈中你就是快樂的。

     我正在讀麥可‧亞當(Michael Adam)的幾行文字。它們是很美的。

     “或許連努力都造成了不快樂。或許我所有喧囂的慾望已使得那奇異之鳥飛離我的肩膀。我努力追求著快樂,如此長久,如此激昂。我的探詢是如此廣闊遙遠。我總是想像著幸福是河裡的一座小島。或許它就是那條河。我一直認為幸福是路途盡頭那家旅舍的名字。或許它就是這段路。我始終相信幸福總在明天,明天,又一個明天。或許它就在這裡。或許它就在這個片刻。而我已找遍除此之外的每一個地方。

     “所以:此時此地。

     “但此時此地很明顯是不快樂的。於是說不定,並沒有那種可稱為幸福快樂的事情。或許幸福快樂並不存在,它只是一個不快樂的心靈所創造出來的夢境。當然我在想像它時不會是不快樂的。然而此時此地並沒有快樂。因此快樂並不存在。因此我不需要將我自己浪費在並不存在的事情上面。於是我可以忘掉關於幸福快樂的事情;我可以停止在乎下去,改成只讓自己去顧慮某個我確實知道的事情,能夠感覺及充分體驗的事情。幸福是沒有根據的夢:而現在是早晨了。我可以醒過來與那不幸福待在一起,與陽光下屬於這個片刻的真實待在一起。此刻我看見有多少我的不快樂是來自於努力想要快樂;我甚至可以看見那個努力就是不快樂。快樂並不會努力地‧‧‧

     “終於我在此時此地。終於我是我所是的。我沒有在假裝,感覺很自在。我不快樂──那又如何?但就是我所逃離的嗎?這真的是不快樂嗎?”

     好好思考這些話,冥想這些話。

     “而當我停止努力想要快樂或是任何事情,當我不再追尋了,當我不在乎去任何地方,得到任何東西,就在那時似乎我已經到達一個奇特之處:我在此時此地。當我看見我無法做任何事情,我所有的作為都是同樣的夢,就在我看見這點的那個片刻,我的心靈,這舊有的作夢者和流浪者,在那片刻裡是靜止的並處在當下。”

     自然地,如果你不是在尋找,不是在追尋,不是在欲求,不是在作夢,那麼頃刻間頭腦就會墜入寧靜之中。它靜止了。不會渴望得到什麼,不會大驚小怪些什麼,不會期待些什麼,也不會對什麼感到挫折。在那片刻裡頭腦停止了它那不斷的追逐。在那樣靜止的時刻裡你是在一個奇異的地方,你是在一個奇特的空間,未知的,從不曾被知道過。一扇全新的門打開了。在那片刻裡頭腦是靜止的並處在當下。

     “在這片刻,此時此地,真實的世界顯現出來,並且看見:此時此地早就是,始終是所有我分別在其他不同地方所追尋過的和爭取過的。不僅如此:我在獵取的一直都是影子;真實則是在這陽光照耀的此處,在這鳥鳴聲聲的此時。是我對真實的追尋使我自己偏離了它;欲望使我聾掉了。鳥兒自始至終都在這裡鳴唱著。

     “如果我是平靜且不經心地尋找幸福,那麼幸福它似乎就有辦法找到我。這就是了,如果我確實是靜止的,如死亡一般的靜止──好像我已徹底地死去,就在此處,就在此時。

     突然間幸福快樂就跳到你身上。當欲望消失時,快樂就會出現。當不再努力追求了,你將第一次看見你是誰。那樣的領悟就是佛陀所指的意思:來,並看見──IHI PASSIKA。他是從哪裡呼喚你“來,並看見”呢?它是從你的欲望那裡呼喚著你。你已離你的家十分遙遠,你已失去你家的基地。你並不是在你看起來所在的地方。你的夢已把你帶到種種遙遠的世界──想像的,幻覺的,你自己創造出來的。

     禪宗的人對靜心有個特別的詞彙:他們稱它為‘弗生’。弗生的意思是未生成的。你無法產生它;你無法做任何事情將它帶出來。你必須是被動的,以一種無為的狀態—於是它到來了。於是它會突然地到來,不知是從何處,彷彿從天而降。而在那樣的到來中,在寧靜與靜止的灑落中,就會有蛻變。禪的人說這沒有什麼特別的。這怎麼會是特別的呢?那是每一個人的本性,所以這怎麼可能是特別的?這再普通不過了,每個人都擁有它。你可能知道,可能不知道──那是另一回事──但你擁有它。你不曾有一刻錯失過它。不曾有一刻它從你身上被拿走。它一直在那裡,始終擺在那裡,等待你回家來。

     另一個禪宗的人用來描述靜心的詞彙是‘無心’。它指的是不特別在意什麼,或者不大驚小怪。

     現在來看白隱這首讚歌:

     眾生本來即佛。

     這一句就夠了。它是開始,中間,也是最終。它就是全部:阿爾發(alpha)與歐米伽(omega)。

     眾生本來即佛。

     你就是佛。不曾有一刻你是其他的事物。你無法如此。你不可能真的離開你的佛性,你只能夢見如此。只有在夢中你才會是離開的,但即便在作夢時你也還是一直處在此時此地。沒有可能你會失去你的佛性,因為神是包含在每一樣事物與每一個存在之中。當白隱說,“眾生本來即佛”,不要以為他只是在說人類而已。動物包含在裡面,鳥兒和樹木和岩石也都包含在裡面。所有那是的,都是包括進來的。

     英文字‘存在’(being)來自梵文字根‘BHU’。BHU的意思是那生長的。所有那生長的就是神。樹木生長,鳥兒生長,岩石也生長。所有那生長的即是神。而每一樣事物都是以它自己的速度在生長。記住,存在的字源,存在這個字,就是BHU。它就是指那在呼吸的,那在生長的,那具有生命的—無論多麼初等,無論多麼原始。一切都包含在其中。

     眾生本來即佛。

     而佛所代表的意思是什麼呢?‘佛’指的是一個已經回到它自身的意識──不再流浪於夢裡,不再想著未來,不再想著過去。一個不被回憶或是想像所佔據的意識。一個已擺脫過去和未來的意識,一個只擁有現在的意識。這個意識活在當下,全然地此時此地:警覺,清醒,散發光芒。

     眾生皆佛。禪宗的人將這一個句子稱作‘獅吼’。確實如此。就在這一擊之中白隱已傳遞給你,已將你從你自己拯救出來。不需要再有更多救贖。單單這一句陳述就足以將你從所有的束縛中釋放出來,你是一個佛。但要記得,你是一個佛這件事情並沒有任何特殊的地方。每一個人都是:你的狗,你的母牛,你的水牛,你的驢子,每一個人都是!所以不要以一種充滿自我的態度來看這件事,“我是一個佛”。不要讓它是充滿野心的;不要走上野心勃勃之路。一切皆佛:生命是佛,本性即佛性,整個存在皆是佛性。

     思考一下這句話,那是曾經作出來最偉大的陳述之一:

     眾生本來即佛。

     白隱在一個句子裡就完成了全部。事實上,和讚其它的部分都是在重複。之後的讚文是為了那些無法瞭解這第一個句子的人。據說,當白隱在寫這首和讚時,他寫下了他的第一個句子:“眾生本來即佛”,當時他的一位弟子坐在那裡,這位弟子說,“馬上停下來。已經沒有更多可說的了。”然後他離開了房間。他說,“接下來已無關緊要。你在第一個句子就把它寫完了──這本該是最後一句才對!”

     但這整首歌仍是很美的。它會幫助你從不同的方向來到同一個真理,從不同的有利位置,不同的窗口,看見同一個點。你會看見同一個佛,從廟宇裡的每一扇窗戶。然而這是好的,因為從某一扇窗可能會有更多的光灑落在佛身上,從某一扇窗可能是樹上的綠葉反映在佛的臉上,從另一扇窗也許是有顆星星正在看著佛,從別扇窗又是另一種情況──或許有隻鳥兒坐在裡面唱歌也說不定。

     眾生本來即佛。

     宇宙是由稱作‘神’的東西所做成的。所以神並不是只在終點。神是在最初,中間,和最後。只有神存在。但讓我提醒你,當我用‘神’這個字時,我所指的是神性。

     如水與冰:
     離水,無冰,
     於眾生外,無佛。

     白隱說:這就像水與冰。在水與冰之間並無不同,不過還是有某種差異。如果你去市場是為了買冰塊,你就不會買水。你買的會是冰塊──你會堅持。要是有人說,“拿這瓶水吧”,你會說“我是為冰塊而來的。”是有某種不同,然而並不大,並非是真正的──只是表面上而已。冰將會融化然後變成水,而水能結凍起來然後變成冰。它們是同一個現象的的兩個層面。

     你就像冰而佛就像水。你是結凍的,他則已融化了。而且讓我再說一次:沒有任何其他的煉金術可以像愛一樣幫助你融化。愛能融解,因為愛就是溫暖。人們只有在愛裡會融化。當不在愛裡時,他們就變得冰冷,並且在冰冷中結凍起來。你一定見過這情形,即便是以你們微小的方式。當你能夠去愛,你是流動的。當你是流動的,你就會發著光。當你能夠去愛,你會擴展出去。當你不能夠愛,你會蜷縮起來。當你是充滿愛的,就會有溫暖圍繞在你四周。當你不是充滿愛的,你就會被一陣冰冷的風包圍──你凍結了,而任何來到你身邊的人也會凍結住。

     是有那樣的人,如果他們用其冰冷的雙眼看著你,你會感到一陣顫抖。也有那樣的人,當他們是以他們的溫暖,他們的愛,來看著你時,突然間你就會感覺這是你的家。有那種雙眼能讓你感到像在自己家裡一樣,也有那種雙眼會瞪著你,使你覺得你在這地方只是個陌生人。

     離水,無冰,
     於眾生外,無佛。

     所以佛性只不過是一種融合的狀態。那凍結不見了。你身上的定義消失了。你不再受到限制,你不再有所侷限。在最深的核心處,連你都不存在了。因為如果你存在,那麼就還有某種凍結在你裡面。如果你存在,那麼你就無法流動—某種東西會妨礙著,某種東西會卡在那裡,某種東西會堵塞住。當你完全不存在時‧‧‧那就是為什麼當兩個愛人在深深的擁抱裡,就不再是兩個人,而是同一個能量,運行不已。當兩個愛人是真的處在很深的擁抱之中,就會出現那樣的時刻,女生忘掉了自己是女人還是男人,男生忘掉了自己是男人還是女人。如果那樣的時刻尚未出現,那麼你還沒有真的去愛。

     在深深的愛裡面你消失了。仍然有某種東西,某種存在──但沒有人在那裡。沒有一個像是凍結的冰那樣的中心,沒有自己。那就是為什麼佛陀十分堅持你的自己就是阻礙你成佛的根本原因。那個‘我是’的感覺使你結成了冰──又冰又冷。如果這‘我是’的感覺消失了,那就沒有問題,冰將會融解。

     如水與冰:
     離水,無冰,
     於眾生外,無佛。

     佛教的經典談到佛的三個身體。那是必須去瞭解的。第一個身體是物質的身體。第二個身體稱為喜樂的身體──第一個和第三個之間的橋樑。你可以稱它為靈魂。第三個身體則是稱為真理的身體,萬有的身體,神性的身體。你可以稱它為神。

     你只知道你物質的身體。你並不認識你第二個身體,喜樂之身。而除非你知道這第二個身體,你將無法知道那第三個,最深的一個──你萬有的身體,你宇宙的身體,你的佛身。

     這就是佛教的三位一體──父,子,以及聖靈。或者,這就是佛教的TRIMURTI—神的三張臉孔。佛陀說每一個人都有這三個身體。第一個,物質的,非常地凝固。第二個是在一種液體的狀態。第三個則是汽狀的。首先冰必須融化成水,然後水必須蒸發。你有看到嗎──冰有限定的範圍,有著邊界;水則沒有限定範圍,沒有邊界?你將水倒入任何罐子裡,任何鍋子裡,它就形成那鍋子的形狀。它是不抗拒的,它是非侵略的,它不去爭鬥。它是液狀的,它會作出調整。

     具有意識與愛之人就如水一般,他會調整得很好。他沒有抗拒;他不會強加他自己的形式到任何人身上。他會容納,他是有容納性的,他具有十足的空間。

     然後是第三個,當水已蒸發,已消失,看不到了。現在你甚至無法將它倒進鍋子裡。它已變成天空的一部份,移入那永恆之中,那無限之中。

     這些是水的三種狀態,而這些也是意識的三種狀態。你已變得太過粗重,因為你太認同於你的第一個身體,就像有人相信他屋子的牆壁就是他的屋子,他是在愚弄他自己。屋子的牆壁並不是屋子,你必須再進到裡面一些。你必須發現你存在最深處的核心,而那最深處的核心是看不見的,那最深處的核心幾乎如同空無一樣。

     第一個身體是行動,第二個身體是形式,第三個身體則是本質。只活在物質身體的人就是只活在作為裡面—要作些什麼,不要作些什麼。他們整個一生都只是在轉彎,在搖擺,在這個和那個之間。他們的生命就是由做所構成的,他們不知道任何其它的事情。

     第二個身體是屬於形式,人開始隱約看見那非行動的。那就是在靜心裡所發生的事情──當你靜靜地坐著,沒有做任何事情,極大的喜悅就會升起,而那並非來自任何地方,也沒有任何原因。你不知道它是從哪裡來的,但就是升起了莫大的喜悅,彷彿它是憑空出現,奇蹟般地,魔術般地。這就是第二個,形式。喜悅會取用形式。

     然後有第三個。如果你一直跟下去,一直往裡面移動,有一天你會到達佛陀稱為真理之身的那個本質。在那裡,沒有行動也沒有非行動。一切都已消失,整個二元性都已消失,你來到了存在的最本質。那本質是解脫的。那本質就是涅槃。而且你並非得去任何地方尋找它;你身上始終都是帶著它的。

     眾生本來即佛。
     如水與冰:
     離水,無冰,
     於眾生外,無佛。
     不知即在近處,眾生將之遠求。可嘆!

     如果你一直去追逐那就在身邊的,你將會一直錯過。而那不能去怪任何人。在你進入這世界的各個角落尋找它時,先進入你自己裡面。如果你沒有在那裡找到它,那麼你就可以去任何你想要的地方。但人們不會往內走,他們都是從外開始的。而外在是那麼遼闊──你可以一直一直下去,可以找遍整個地球。人們就是這麼在尋找,他們來我這裡說著,“我們已經找了一輩子,我們到過這裡和那裡,去了日本,錫蘭,緬甸,和泰國,我們走遍整個東方。然而我們還是沒有找到它。”

     東方是在你裡面。它不是在泰國,不是在印度,你不會在任何地方找到它。最多,如果你碰巧遇上一位成道者,他將把你丟回你自己。並不是他會給你那樣東西。沒有人能給你那樣東西。它已經在那裡了。不需要再去給它。

     而且因為現代世界聯繫變得很容易,旅行變得很容易,人們甚至變得更加瘋狂。他們從一個城市跳到另一個城市,從一個機場到另一個機場。他們是在將自己逼瘋。為了回家你並不需要坐任何的飛機,任何的火車,任何的車子。你只需要進入你自己。而且不用買票──什麼票都不需要。沒有人會在那擋住你;那是你自己的領土。

     我聽說:

     一行美國人剛好在一次十分活躍的火山噴發中抵達維蘇威火山。“哇賽!”其中有位美國佬以一種驚嘆的語調叫喊著,“這不是把地獄都震垮了!”

     “老天啊!”義大利嚮導說,“你們美國人是怎麼旅行的!”

     現在連地獄都有危險了,很害怕那些觀光客們。

     人們一直在尋找與追逐某個不需尋找的東西,只有在尋找停止之後它才能被找到。然而我並不是說你該用力去停止──那樣的話你等於是又開始了。如果你是極力地想去停止,那麼你就錯過了重點。你只須明白這其中的道理,那個用力會把你帶離你自己,那個用力會產生出越來越多的緊張。看見這事實:IHI PASSIKA。看見這點,那個用力會消失,突然間就有了靜止。在那靜止之中,喜樂的第一道微光將會出現,你將進入你的第二個身體。而當你進入了第二個身體,那時就會越來越容易,很透澈地,你就這樣滑入位於中心位置的最核心處──那本質的身體,真理的身體。

     一旦你嚐到了一些你內在的喜樂,那時你就能看清楚真正該往哪裡尋找,現在該去哪個地方。消失進你內在最深處的本質,於是你將找到它。追尋,你將錯過。不追尋,就會找到。

      不知即在近處,眾生將之遠求。
     可嘆!
     猶如居水之人因渴而呼喊;
     無異於富家之子
     迷途貧里而不自知。

     ‧‧‧‧並且忘記了他是富有的──他可能已經變成了一名乞丐。你是富有的,無比的富有。你們全都是國王和女王,神和女神。只是要去認出來。不要太陷在乞討裡面──欲望是會產生出乞丐的。即使像亞歷山大這樣的人都是乞丐,因為欲望就在那裡。像拿破崙這樣的人也是乞丐,因為欲望在那裡。看著這世上最有錢的人,你將只會看到乞丐而看不到別的。然而有時會發生這樣的事情,你遇上了一名乞丐,而你看見的是一位國王坐在樹下──什麼都沒有,一無所有。

     只是擁有你自己,你就擁有了全部。作你自己的主人,你就變成一切的主人。仍然在佔有,你就會繼續是個乞丐。人們一直在改變,但不是真正的蛻變。你佔有一樣東西,然後你開始佔有另一樣東西,接下來你佔有第三樣東西。有時你開始佔有另一個世界的事物,但那並沒有改變什麼,只不過形態變了而已。有人掌握金錢,有人則開始掌握德行。然而這都是一樣的,並沒有什麼不同。

     我聽說:

     禮拜天一大早,農夫吉爾往外頭一看,發現一大群黑色烏鴉正拼命嚼著他那片得獎的春季甘藍菜。

     氣得滿臉通紅地他衝了出去,開始暴躁地在田野裡跑過來又跑過去,揮著拳頭,抓著頭髮,嘴角冒著泡沫,對著那些把土都掘了起來的鳥兒,尖聲罵出每一種人們所知道的髒話。

     牧師古德博迪,他正騎著腳踏車經過,既驚訝於眼前的景象,同時很震驚地聽到大聲又粗暴的喊叫“滾開,你們這些偷東西的混蛋!滾開,你們這些貪心的黑色混蛋!”他馬上停了下來,向那位憤怒的農夫招手示意。

     漲紅著臉,感到很難為情,吉爾拖著腳步走上前來,低聲地說“早安,牧師。”

     “哎呀,吉爾,這樣是不行的,”這位地方上的好牧師說。“在這安息日的一大清早,附近是可能會有女士的。這些禽鳥也是神的造物。如果你希望牠們撤出你的家產,要帶著愛與慈悲去做。只要輕聲地對牠們說“咻,咻,咻,咻,”這麼一來,那些貪心的黑色混蛋就會滾開了!”

     但這有什麼不同呢?你與你的牧師,你與你所謂的宗教人士,都是在同一條船上。

     我不是說你要開始去努力地停止努力,要不然你就只是將你的瘋狂換了個名字,而你仍舊是一樣的。你只不過是將你的神經病換了個標籤。有人貪婪於金錢,有人則貪婪於神。這完全沒什麼不同,他們是同一種人。貪婪就是貪婪。至於是什麼樣的貪婪,為的是什麼樣的貪婪,那並沒有差別。貪婪就是貪婪。

     只要看出努力去爭取什麼是無意義的,跑去任何地方是無意義的。不是因為我這麼說──是你自己必須看見:IHI PASSIKA。你必須去看見它,而不是去相信它。相信並沒有幫助。相信只不過是在粉刷外牆。看見才會帶來蛻變。

     猶如居水之人因渴而呼喊。

     白隱說:你渴求著幸福就像水裡的魚呼喊著,“我好渴啊。”你已經擁有它了!然而你卻到處去乞討。

     無異於富家之子
     迷途貧里而不自知。
     六道輪迴之因緣,乃吾等行於愚痴暗路。
     暗路復暗路,如此前行,
     何時了脫生死?

     什麼是愚癡的黑暗之路?──就是往外看。你看得越遠,就會越加黑暗,因為光是點燃在你裡面。視線越是移回來,就會有越多的光。那就是為什麼我們稱佛是‘成道的’(enlightened)──他已知道並瞭解了他的光。那是不需任何燃料的永久光源,它是無法耗盡的。太陽會被耗盡,月亮會被耗盡,星星會被耗盡,然而那作為意識並在你裡面燃燒的光是耗盡不了的。它是永恆的。

     從前從前,皇宮裡有位年邁的國王。在大廳裡金桌的正中央,閃耀著一副大大的,高貴華麗的珠寶。在國王這一生中的每一天,寶石都是越發地光彩奪目。

     有一天一個小偷將珠寶偷走了,他逃離了皇宮並躲進森林裡面。當他滿懷喜悅地瞧著寶石之時,令他驚訝的是在它裏面竟然出現國王的身影。

     “我是來謝謝你的,”國王說。“你將我從我對世間的執著解放出來。當我取得這珠寶時,我以為自己從此自由了,然而後來我才明白只有在我,以一顆純潔的心,將它傳遞出去時,我才會得到釋放。

     “這一生中的每一天我都在擦亮那顆寶石,直到這個日子終於到來,就在寶石變得如此美麗之時,你偷走了它。我已將它傳遞出去,並且得到了自由。

     “你所握著的珠寶其實是種瞭解。不管是將它藏起來然後暗示別人你擁有它,或是很虛榮地戴上它,你都無法再增添它的美。它的美來自於意識到其他人也是擁有它的。榮耀那令其如此之美者。”

     那就是為什麼諸佛一直在給予你任何他們所達成的,一直在分享──因為它的美就是存在於分享之中。那就是為什麼白隱唱出了這首歌。那就是為什麼我在這裡,與你們分享我的存在,與你們分享我的喜悅,與你們分享我的慶祝。這是一種必須藉由分享才能讓它是活生生的事物。這是必須去給予的事物。你將它給得越多,你就擁有它越多。

     永遠不要作一個吝嗇於你的愛與你的瞭解之人。將它分享出去。於是你會擁有得越來越多。不要囤積它,否則你會錯失它──有一天你將發現它不見了,留下的只是發臭的氣味而已。原本該有的芳香被臭氣取而代之。與每個人,與任何人分享你的愛。不要將你的愛訂出條件。而最好的分享方式就是分享你的瞭解,分享你的靜心。

     白隱在這首歌裡就是這麼在做。他在分享他的佛性。他知道了什麼,他就去唱頌它,他就去讚揚它。他將它清楚地表明給那些尚未達成但能夠達成之人。也許有人會聽見這首歌,有人會為它所震撼,被它刺入心扉。這是獅子的巨吼:可能有人會從沉睡中被震醒過來。

     六道輪迴之因緣,
     乃吾等行於愚痴暗路。
     暗路復暗路,如此前行,
     何時了脫生死?

     生指的是對於物質身體的執著。死指的是對於這身體執著的挫敗。了脫生死就是免於物質的身體。然而你如何才能免於物質的身體呢?除非你知道了第二個身體,你是不會從物質身體解脫出來的。所以問題並不在於解脫物質身體;根本的問題是如何進入第二個身體。一旦你是在第二個裡面,你就免於了第一個。而一旦你是在第三個裡面,你也就免於了第二個。

     那就是為什麼你不會看見佛陀在笑。並不是他不笑,而是他不會顯現出笑的樣子。因為在第三個身體裡,真理的身體裡,連喜樂都是無意義的。首先,肉身,物質的身體,是痛苦的身體。執著於物質的身體你將一直是痛苦不幸的。第二個身體是喜樂的身體。一旦你到達它,所有的不幸就消失了,你充滿著喜樂。但喜樂是不幸的另一端──二元性的一部份。真理的身體超出這兩者之外,它是超越的。不幸已消失了,所以留著喜樂還有什麼意義呢?當沒有了不幸,也就沒有必要待在喜樂之中。當貧窮已經消失時,還有什麼意義去抓住財富呢?即使它被奪走了也不要緊。

     當所有的二元性都消失了──歡愉和痛苦,幸福,不幸福,日與夜,生與死──這時你將第一次在神裡面。

     大乘之禪定
     遠勝吾等一切盛讚。
     佈施持戒與諸波羅密,
     唸佛,懺悔,律行,
     以至諸多善行,
     皆返歸此法門修持之中。

     白隱說自古以來以宗教之名所成就的一切,可以化約成只是一件事情,而那就是靜心──禪那(DHYANA)。什麼是禪那?開始覺知到你物質的身體就是第一個禪那,靜心的第一步。開始觀照到你物質的身體:觀照自己在走路,觀照自己在吃東西,觀照自己在奔跑,講話,傾聽。觀照。透過觀照你將看見你並不等同於物質的身體。因為觀照者不能是所觀照的,觀察者不能是所觀察的,看者不能是所看的,知者不能是所知的。

     觀照物質的身體,於是第二個身體將會升起。它就在那裡──然而這時你會開始有所感覺,你會開始認出它,它會開始穿透你。這是靜心的第一步:觀照物質的身體。然後是第二步,也是最後一步,那就是:觀照喜樂的身體。觀照你的歡慶,觀照你的喜悅,觀照你的寧靜,觀照你的狂喜。於是你將突然看見觀照者不能是那被觀照到的。“狂喜在那裡,然而我是在它的遠處。喜樂在那裡,然而我是認知到它的人。”

     於是你開始進入第三個身體,真理的身體。於是你變成一個純然的覺察──暝視(Sakshin)。而那就是解脫。白隱說它的發生是透過靜心使得你發現了,或者說重新發現了,你的佛性。

     以一坐定之功德
     破除無量之累罪。
     何來歧途之有?

     而且只是一次坐定它就會發生。白隱並不宣揚漸進的途徑。白隱宣揚的是頓悟之路。在一個片刻裡它就得以發生。現在它就可以發生。你不需要將它延後到明天。誰知道呢?明天或許永遠不會來。事實上,它從不曾來過。它可以就在這個片刻發生。如果你的覺知是透澈的,如果你的覺知就在那裡,清澈地,如水晶一般清澈,它就會在這個片刻發生。就是這次靜坐,你能成為一個佛。除你自己之外並沒有人將路擋住。除你自己之外沒有人是敵人,也沒有人是朋友。

     以一坐定之功德
     破除無量之累罪。

     白隱說:不要去擔心罪以及你過去的業。就在一次坐定靜心中,所有的種種都能燃燒殆盡──靜心的火焰具有如此之可能性,它能夠在一個片刻裡燒盡你整個過去。不需憂慮過往的業行──“我做過一些壞事,所以我必須受苦。我做了某些事情,所以我必須下到地獄去。”如果你真的想去,那是非去不可!但這些全都是你自己想找的藉口。如果你如此願望,那就是你的願望──它將會被實現。這個存在非常樂於助人。它一直都是有求必應──如果你想下地獄,它也支持。它說,“去吧!我會與你同在。”

     但如果你決定“夠了就是夠了,我受的苦已經夠多了,”那麼只是一個片刻的靜心冥想就足以燒盡你所有無數的前世,也包括無數的來世。你被釋放了。

     開始去靜心。首先在身體上,接著在你內在喜樂,喜悅的感覺。然後往內一直移動下去。有一天這白隱之歌也會在你裡面迸發出來。你將會綻放。而且除非你綻放了,你就還沒有活過,或是活得很徒然。你之所以在這裡是為了如花朵般盛開。除非你結出許多果實,開出許多花朵,你將一直錯過生命的意義。

     人們來我這裡然後問著,“生命的意義是什麼?”好像那意義在市場某個地方有在賣,好像那意義是件商品。意義是必須去創造的。生命之中並不具有意義。意義不是一件可被給予的事物,它必須被創造出來,它必須變成你內在的工作。到那時就會有意義──而且是偉大的意義。

     去愛,去靜心,你就會達成那意義。你將成就那生命,豐饒之生命。

     今天就到這裡。





Excerpt from OSHO’s book “This Very Body the Buddha”
Chapter1
11 December 1977 am in Buddha Hall

ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHA.
IT IS LIKE WATER AND ICE:
APART FROM WATER, NO ICE,
OUTSIDE LIVING BEINGS, NO BUDDHAS.
NOT KNOWING IT IS NEAR, THEY SEEK IT AFAR. WHAT A PITY!
IT IS LIKE ONE IN THE WATER WHO CRIES OUT FOR THIRST;
IT IS LIKE THE CHILD OF A RICH HOUSE
WHO HAS STRAYED AWAY AMONG THE POOR.
THE CAUSE OF OUR CIRCLING THROUGH THE SIX WORLDS
IS THAT WE ARE ON THE DARK PATHS OF IGNORANCE.
DARK PATH UPON DARK PATH TREADING,
WHEN SHALL WE ESCAPE FROM BIRTH-AND-DEATH?
THE ZEN MEDITATION OF THE MAHAYANA
IS BEYOND ALL OUR PRAISE.
GIVING AND MORALITY AND THE OTHER PERFECTIONS,
TAKING OF THE NAME, REPENTANCE, DISCIPLINE,
AND THE MANY OTHER RIGHT ACTIONS,
ALL COME BACK TO THE PRACTICE OF MEDITATION.
BY THE MERIT OF A SINGLE SITTING
HE DESTROYS INNUMERABLE ACCUMULATED SINS.
HOW SHOULD THERE BE WRONG PATHS FOR HIM?

      My beloved ones, I love you. Love is my message-–-let it be your message too. Love is my color and my climate. To me, love is the only religion. All else is just rubbish, all else is nothing but mind dreams. Love is the only substantial thing in life, all else is illusion. Let love grow in you and God will be growing on its own accord. If you miss love you will miss God and all.

      There is no way to God without love. God can be forgotten—if love is remembered, God will happen as a consequence. It happens as a consequence. It is the fragrance of love and nothing else. In fact there is no God but only godliness. There is no person like God anywhere. Drop all childish attitudes; don’t go on searching for a father. Divineness is, God is not. When I say divineness is, I mean whatsoever is, is full of God. The green of the trees, and the red and the golden—all is divine. This crow crying, and a bird on the wing, and a child giggling, and a dog barking—all is divine. Nothing else exists.

      The moment you ask “Where is God?” you have raised a wrong question. Because God cannot be indicated anywhere. He is not in a particular direction, He is not a particular thing, He is not a particular being. God is universality. Ask where God is not, then you have asked the right question. But for that right question you will have to prepare the soil of your heart. That’s what I mean by love—preparing the soil of your heart. If you are full of love, the world is full of God—they go parallel, they are part of one symphony.

      God is the echo from the universe. When you are in love, the echo is there. When you are not in love, how can there be an echo? It is only you who are reflected again and again in millions of ways, it is you who are thrown back to yourself again and again. If you are in love, God is. If you are not in love, then what to say about God? Even you are not.

      I was thinking what should I give to you today? Because this is my birthday, I was incarnated into this body on this day. This is the day I saw for the first time the green of the trees and the blue of the skies. This was the day I for the first time opened my eyes and saw God all around. Of course the word ‘God’ didn’t exist at that moment, but what I saw was God. I was thinking what should I give to you today? Then I remembered a saying of Buddha: SABBA DANAM DHAMMA DANANA JNATI—the gift of truth excels all other gifts. And my truth is love.

      The word ‘truth’ looks to me a little too dry and desert-like. I am not in much tune with the word truth—it looks too logical, it looks too ‘heady’. It gives you the feeling of philosophy, not of religion. It gives you the idea as if you have concluded – that you have come to a conclusion, that there has been a syllogism behind it, argumentation and logic and reasoning. No, truth is not my word; love is my word. Love is of the heart. Truth is partial, only your head is involved. In love you are involved as a totality—your body, your mind, your soul, all are involved.

      Love makes you a unity—and not a union, remember, but a unity. Because in a union those who join together remain separate. In a unity they dissolve, they become one, they melt into each other. And that moment I call the moment of truth, when love has given you unity. First, love gives you unity in your innermost core. Then you are no more a body, no more a mind, no more a soul. You are simply one—unnamed, undefined, unclassified. No more determinate, definable, no more comprehensible. A mystery, a joy, a surprise, a jubilation, a great celebration.

      First, love gives you an inner unity. And when the inner unity has happened the second happens on its own—you are not to do anything for it. Then you start falling in unity with the whole beyond you. Then the drop disappears in the ocean and the ocean disappears into the drop. That moment, that moment of orgasm between you and the whole, is where you become a Buddha. That moment is the moment Buddhahood is imparted to you. Or, better, revealed to you—you have always been that, unaware.

      My word is love. So I say: My beloved ones, I love you. And I would like you to fill the whole world with love. Let that be our religion. Not Christianity, not Hinduism, not Islam, not Jainism, not Buddhism, but love. Love without any adjective to it. Not Christian love—because how can love be Christian? It is so stupid. How can love be Hindu? It is ridiculous. Love is simply love. In love you can be a Christ. In love you can be a Buddha—but there is no Buddhist love and there is no Christian love.

      In love you disappear, your mind disappears. In love you come to an utter relaxation. That’s my teaching to you, I teach love. And there is nothing higher than love.

      Then I thought I should give you something beautiful on this day. And I remembered Hakuin’s “Song of Meditation”. It is a very small song, but a great gift. Hakuin is one of the greatest Zen masters. His song contains all: all the Bibles and all the Korans and all the Vedas. A small song of few lines, but it is like a seed—very small, but if you allow the passage of it to your heart, it can become a great tree. It can become a Bodhi tree—it will have great foliage and much shade and thousands of people can sit and rest underneath it. It will have big branches and many birds can come and have their nests on it.

      See: I have become a tree. You are the people who have come to make their nests on my tree. You can also become this. Everybody should become this—because unless you become this you will go on missing your fulfillment. Unless you become a great tree which has come to its foliage, flowers and fruits—which is fulfilled—you will remain in discontent. Anguish will go on gnawing in your heart. Misery will linger around you. Bliss will be only a word, signifying nothing. God will be just gibberish.

      When you have fulfillment then there is grace and then there is God. In your fulfillment you come to realize the benediction of existence.

      This is a song of meditation. Hakuin has called it ‘song’—yes, it is a song. If meditation is without song it is dull and dead—it does not beat, it does not breathe. It is a song and a dance: sing it and dance it. Just don’t think upon it—then you will miss the messages, you will miss its content. You will find this song and its meaning only when you are singing and dancing, when the music of life has overtaken you, has possessed you.

      Hakuin’s song is so small and yet so vast, it is unbelievable. How can a man condense so much truth and so much love and so much insight into so few words? But Hakuin was a man of few words, a man of silence. For years he would not speak at all, and then he would speak a word or two.

      Once the emperor of Japan invited him to deliver a sermon in the palace. And the queen and the king and the prime minister and the ministers and the high officials and the generals, they all had gathered with great respect to listen. Hakuin came, stood there for a single moment, looked around, and left the hall. The king was puzzled. He asked his prime minister, “What is the matter with this man? We had come to listen.” The old prime minister said, “This is the greatest sermon that I have ever heard. He has said it! You had asked him to come and teach you about silence. He has taught it! He stood there in silence, he was silence. What more do you ask for? What more do you demand? He was pure silence, standing there for those few seconds. He was utter silence. He was silence, throbbing, pulsating. But you were looking to hear some words.”

      About silence nothing can be said. And all that is said about silence will be wrong. How can you say anything about silence? To say something will be falsifying it. That’s why Lao Tzu says nothing can be said about Tao—and if something is said, in the very saying of it, it has become untrue. Tao is silent. But that silence is not the silence of a cemetery. It is the silence of a garden where trees are alive, breathing, and yet there is utter silence. It is not a dead silence, it is an alive silence. Hence Hakuin has called it “The Song of Meditation”.

      Buddha says: My approach to reality is not of belief but of seeing. His religion has been qualified as IHI PASSIKA: Come and see. Not “Come and believe.” Buddha says: Come and see—IHI PASSIKA. It is here, present—you just come and see. He does not require you to believe. He is the only great teacher in the world who dropped belief—and with dropping belief he transformed religion from a very low childish stature to a very mature thing. With Buddha religion became young, matured, otherwise it was childish. It was a kind of belief—belief is superstition, belief is out of fear. And belief is blind. Buddha has given eyes to religion. He says: See, and there is no need to believe. And when you have seen it then it will not be a belief, it will be knowing.

      In this song of Hakuin you will see the way of seeing—how to open the eyes. Because truth is always there, has been always there. It is not that the truth has to be produced. Buddha says: YATHA BHUTAM—It is! It is already there, it is confronting you. It is in the east, it is in the west, it is in the north, it is in the south. It surrounds you—it is without and it is within. But you will have to see it: IHI PASSIKA. Your eyes are closed, you have forgotten how to open them. Meditation is nothing but the art of opening your eyes, the art of cleansing your eyes, the art of dropping the dust that has gathered on the mirror of your consciousness.

      It is natural, dust gathers. Man has been traveling and traveling for thousands of lives—dust gathers. We are all travelers, much dust has gathered—so much so that the mirror has completely disappeared. There is only dust upon dust, layers and layers of dust, and you cannot see the mirror. But the mirror is still there—it cannot be lost, because it is your very nature. If it can be lost then it will not be your nature. It is not that you have a mirror—you are the mirror. The traveler is the mirror. He cannot lose it, he can only forget it—at the most, forgetfulness.

      You have not lost your Buddhahood. Buddhahood means the mirror clean of dust. The mirror again fresh, again reflecting, again functioning—that’s what Buddhahood is. Buddhahood means a consciousness which has become awakened. The sleep is no more and the dreams are no more and the desires have disappeared. The dust gathers, it is natural. But you cling to the dust—your desire functions like glue.

      And what is your desire? That has to be understood. If you have understood your desire you have understood all. Because in the understanding of desire, desire ceases. And when desire ceases, suddenly you have a totally new feel to your being; you are no more the old.

      What is the desire? What are you searching? What are you seeking? Happiness, bliss, joy—that’s what you are seeking. And you have been seeking for millennia, and you have not found it yet. It is time, the right time, to think again, to meditate again. You have been seeking so hard, you have been trying so hard—perhaps you are missing just because you are trying? Maybe it is trying that keeps you away from happiness? Let us think over it, brood over it. Give a little pause to your search—recapitulate.

      You have been searching for many lives. You don’t remember other lives, no need—but in this life you have been searching, that will do. And you have not found it. And nobody has ever found it by searching. Something is wrong in the very search. In the search naturally you forget yourself; you start looking everywhere, everywhere else. You look to the north and to the east and to the west and to the south, and in the sky and underneath the seas, and you go on searching everywhere. And the search becomes more and more desperate, because the more and more you search and you don’t find, great anxiety arises—“Am I going to make it this time, or am I again going to miss it?”

      More and more desperation, more and more misery, more and more madness—you go nuts. And happiness remains as far away as ever, in fact it recedes farther away from you. The more you search, the less is the possibility to get it, because it is inside you.

      Happiness is the function of your consciousness when it is awake. Unhappiness is the function of your consciousness when it is asleep. Unconsciousness is your mirror burdened with great dust and luggage and past. Happiness is when the burden has been dropped and the mirror has been found again. And again your mirror can reflect the trees and the sun and the sand and the sea and the stars. When you have again become innocent, when you again have the eyes of a child—in that clarity you are happy.

      I was reading a few lines of Michael Adam. They are beautiful.

      “Perhaps trying even makes for unhappiness. Perhaps all the din of my desiring has kept the strange bird from my shoulder. I have tried so long and so loud after happiness. I have looked so far and wide. I have always imagined that happiness was an island in the river. Perhaps it is the river. I have thought happiness to be the name of an inn at the end of the road. Perhaps it is the road. I have believed that happiness was always tomorrow and tomorrow and tomorrow. Perhaps it is here. Perhaps it is now. I have looked everywhere else.

      “So: here and now.

      “But here and now is clearly unhappiness. Perhaps then, no such thing as happiness. Perhaps happiness exists not, it is just a dream created by an unhappy mind. Certainly it cannot be as I unhappily imagine it. Here and now there is not happiness. So happiness is not. I need not therefore waste myself on what is not. I can forget about happiness then; I can cease to care and instead concern myself with something that I do know, can feel and fully experience. Happiness is an idle dream: now it is morning. I can awaken and stay with unhappiness, with what is real under the sun this moment. And now I see how much of my unhappiness came from trying to be happy;
even I can see that trying is unhappiness. Happiness does not try….

      “At last I am here and now. At last I am what I am. I am unpretending, at ease. I am unhappy—so what? But is this what I ran from? Is this really unhappiness?”

      Think over it, meditate over it.

      “And when I cease to try to be happy or anything else, when I do not seek anymore, when I do not care to go anywhere, get anything, then it seems I already arrived in a strange place: I am here and now. When I see that I can do nothing, that all my doing is the same dream, in the moment that I see this, my mind the old dreamer and wanderer is for the moment still and present.”

      Naturally, if you are not searching, not seeking, not desiring, not dreaming, for a moment the mind falls into a silence. It is still. There is nothing to hanker about, nothing to make a fuss about, nothing to expect and nothing to be frustrated about. For a moment the mind stops its constant chasing. In that moment of stillness you are in a strange place, you are in a strange space, unknown, never known before. A new door has opened. For the moment the mind is still and present.

      “For the moment, here and now, the real world shows, and see: here and now is already and always all that I had sought and striven after elsewhere and apart. More than that: I have hunted after shadows; the reality is here in this sunlit place, in this birdcall now. It was my seeking after reality that took me from it; desire deafened me. The bird was singing here all the while.

      “If I am still and careless to find happiness, then happiness it seems is able to find me. It is, if I am truly still, as still as death—if I am thoroughly dead, here and now.”

      Happiness suddenly jumps upon you. When desire disappears, happiness appears. When the striving is no more, for the first time you see who you are. That knowing is what Buddha means: Come and see—IHI PASSIKA. From where is he calling you: “Come and see”? He is calling you from your desires. You have gone far away from your home, you have lost your home base. You are not where you appear to be. Your dream has taken you to faraway worlds—imaginary, illusory, your own creation.

      Zen people have a special word for meditation: they call it ‘FU-SHO’. FU-SHO means unproduced. You cannot produce it; you cannot do anything to bring it. You have to be passive, in a state of non-doing—then it comes. Then it comes suddenly, from nowhere, from out of the blue. And in that coming, in that shower of silence and stillness, is the transformation. Zen people say it is nothing special. How can it be special? It is everybody’s nature, so how can it be special? It is utterly ordinary, everybody has it. You may know, you may not know—that is a different thing—but you have it. Not for a single moment have you missed it. Not for a single moment has it been taken away from you. It has been there, lying and lying, and waiting for you to come back home.

      Another word Zen people use for meditation is ‘WU-SHI’. It means nothing special or no fuss.

      Now this song of Hakuin:

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.

      This one sentence is enough. It is the beginning and the middle and the end. It is all: the alpha and the omega.

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.

      You are Buddhas. Never for a single moment have you been otherwise. You cannot. You cannot really go away from your Buddhahood, you can only dream. You can only dream that you have gone away, but while dreaming you will still remain here now. This is impossible to lose your Buddhahood because God is involved in every thing and every being. And when Hakuin says, “All beings are from the very beginning Buddhas,” don’t think that he is talking only of human beings. Animals are included, so are included the birds and the trees and the rocks. All that is, is included.

      The English word ‘being’ comes from a Sanskrit root ‘BHU’. BHU means ‘that which grows’. All that grows is God. The trees grow, the birds grow, the rocks grow. All that grows is God. And everything grows at its own pace. Remember, the root of being, the word being, is BHU. It simply means that which breathes, that which grows, that which has life—howsoever rudimentary, howsoever primitive. All is included.

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.

      And what is the meaning of a Buddha? ‘Buddha’ means a consciousness that has come back to itself—is no more wandering in dreams, is no more thinking of the future, is no more thinking of the past. A consciousness that is not possessed by memories or possessed by imagination. A consciousness that has got rid of the past and of the future, a consciousness that has only present. A consciousness that lives in the moment, utterly here now: alert, awake, radiant.

      All beings are Buddhas. Zen people call this single sentence ‘The Lion’s Roar’. It is. In a single stroke Hakuin has delivered you, has saved you from yourself. There is no more salvation needed. A single statement is enough to release you from all bondage. You are a Buddha. But remember you are not a Buddha in any special sense. Everybody is: your dog and your cow and your buffalo and your donkey, everybody is! So don’t take it in an egoistic sense, that “I am a Buddha”. Don’t make it ambitious; don’t go on an ambition trip. All is Buddha: life is Buddha, being is Buddhahood, existence is Buddhahood.

      Just think of it, one of the greatest statements ever made:

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.

      Hakuin has finished in one sentence. The remaining song will be a repetition, really. The remaining song will be for those who cannot understand the first statement. It is said, when Hakuin was writing this song and he wrote his first sentence: “All beings are from the very beginning Buddhas”, one of his disciples was sitting there and he said, “Stop now. Now there is no more to say.” And he left the room. He said, “Now there is no point. You have finished in the first sentence—this should be the last sentence!”

      But still the song is beautiful. It will help you from different directions to come to the same truth, to see the point from different vantage points, from different windows. You will see the same Buddha sitting, from every window of the temple. But it is good, because from some window there may be more light falling on the Buddha, from some window the green of the trees may be reflected in the Buddha’s face, from some other window a star may be looking at the Buddha, from some other window something else—a bird may be sitting and singing a song.

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.

      The universe is made of the stuff called ‘God’. So God is not in the end. God is in the beginning, in the middle, and the end. Only God is. But let me remind you, when I use the word ‘God’ I mean godliness.

      IT IS LIKE WATER AND ICE:
      APART FROM WATER, NO ICE,
      OUTSIDE LIVING BEINGS, NO BUDDHAS.

      Hakuin says: It is like water and ice. There is no difference between water and ice, and yet a sort of difference. If you have gone to the market to purchase ice, you will not purchase water. You will purchase ice—you will insist. If somebody says, “Take this water,” you will say, “I have come for the ice.” There is a sort of difference, but not much, not really—only on the surface. The ice will melt and will become water, and the water can become frozen and can be turned into ice. They are two phases of one phenomenon.

      You are like ice and Buddha is like water. You are frozen, he has melted. And let me repeat: There is no other alchemy than love to help you melt. Love melts, because love is warmth. People melt only in love. When they are not in love they become cold, and in the cold they freeze. And you must have watched it, even in your small ways. When you are loving, you are flowing. When you are flowing you are glowing. When you are loving, you expand. When you are not loving, you shrink. When you are loving, you have warmth around you. When you are not loving, you are surrounded by a cold wind—you are freezing, and anybody who comes close to you will freeze.

      There are people who, if they look at you with their cold eyes you will feel a shivering. And there are people, when they look at you with their warmth, with their love, you suddenly feel this is your home. There are eyes which give you the feeling of being at home, and there are eyes which stare at you and make you aware that you are a stranger here.

      APART FROM WATER, NO ICE,
      OUTSIDE LIVING BEINGS, NO BUDDHAS.

      So Buddhahood is nothing but a state of merger. Frozenness is gone. Your definition has disappeared. You are no more limited, you are no more confined. At the deepest core, you are no more. Because if you are then there will be some kind of frozenness in you. If you are then you cannot be flowing—something will be hindering and something will be stuck and something will be obstructing. When you are not at all….That’s why when two lovers are in deep embrace there are not two persons, there is only one energy, revolving. When two lovers are really in deep embrace there comes a moment, the woman forgets whether she is woman or man and the man forgets whether he is man or woman. If that moment has not yet come then you have not loved.

      In deep love you disappear. Still something is there, a kind of presence—but nobody is present. There is no center as frozen ice, there is no self. That’s why Buddha has very much insisted that your self is the root cause hindering you from being a Buddha. The feeling that ‘I am’ makes you ice—icy and cold. If this feeling of ‘I am’ disappears, there is no problem, ice will melt.

      IT IS LIKE WATER AND ICE:
      APART FROM WATER, NO ICE,
      OUTSIDE LIVING BEINGS, NO BUDDHAS.

      The Buddhist doctrine talks about Buddha’s three bodies. They have to be understood. The first body is the physical body. The second body is called the bliss body—the bridge between the first and the third. You can call it the soul. And the third body is called the body of truth, the universal body, the divine body. You can call it God.

      You know only your physical body. You have not known your second body, the bliss body. And unless you know the second body you will not be able to know the third, the deepest—your universal body, your cosmic body, your buddha body.

      This is the Buddhist trinity—the father, the son and the holy ghost. Or, this is the Buddhist TRIMURTI—the three faces of God. Buddha says everybody has these three bodies. The first, the physical, is very frozen. The second is in a state of liquidity. And the third is vaporous. First the ice has to melt into water and then the water has to evaporate. Have you seen—the ice has definition, boundaries; the water has no definition, no boundaries? You pour the water into any jug, into any pot, it takes the shape of the pot. It is non-resistant, it is non-aggressive, it does not fight. It is liquid, it adjusts.

      The man of compassion and love is like water, he adjusts. He has no resistance; he does not enforce his form on anybody. He accommodates, he is accommodative, he is spacious.

      And then the third, when the water has evaporated and has disappeared and become invisible. Now you cannot even pour it into a pot. It has become part of the sky, moved into the eternal, into the infinite.

      These are the three states of water, and these are the three states of consciousness too. You have become too gross because you have become too much identified with your first body, as if a man has be fooled himself in believing that the walls of his house are his house. The walls of the house are not the house, you have to go in a little. You have to find the innermost core of your being and that innermost core is invisible, that innermost core is almost like emptiness.

      The first body is action, the second body is form, the third body is essence. People who live only in the physical body live only in doings—what to do, what not to do. Their whole life is just swerving, swaying, between this and that. Their life consists of doing and they don’t know anything else.

      The second body is of form, man starts seeing glimpses of non-action. That’s what happens in meditation—when you are sitting silently doing nothing, great joy arises, from nowhere, for no cause. You don’t know from where it is coming but great joy arises, as if out of nothing, miraculously, magically. This is the second, the form. The joy takes form.

      And then there is the third. If you go on following and go on moving inwards, one day you reach to the essence that Buddha calls the body of truth. There, no action and no no-action. All has disappeared, the whole duality has disappeared, you have come to the very essence of existence. That essence is liberating. That essence is nirvana. And you are not to go anywhere to find it; you are carrying it all along.

      ALL BEINGS ARE FROM THE VERY BEGINNING BUDDHAS.
      IT IS LIKE WATER AND ICE:
      APART FROM WATER, NO ICE,
      OUTSIDE LIVING BEINGS, NO BUDDHAS.
      NOT KNOWING IT IS NEAR, THEY SEEK IT AFAR. WHAT A PITY!

      And if you go on seeking afar for that which is near, you will go on missing. Nobody is at fault. Before you go into the four comers of the world to search for it, first go into yourself. If you don’t find it there, then you can go anywhere you like. But people don’t go within, they start by without. And the without is vast—you can go on and on, you can search all over the earth. And people are searching, they come to me and say, “We have been searching for our whole lives, we have been to here and there, we have been to Japan and to Ceylon and to Burma and to Thailand, and we have traveled all over the East. And we have not found it yet.”

      The East is within you. It is not in Thailand, it is not in India, you will not find it anywhere. At the most, if you accidentally come across an enlightened man, he will throw you to yourself. Not that he will give it to you. Nobody can give it to you. It is already there. There is no need to give it.

      And because in the modern world communication has become easy, traveling has become easy, people are becoming even more mad. They go jumping from one city to another city, from one airport to another airport. They are driving themselves crazy. To reach home you need not enter into any airplane, into any train, into any car. You only need to enter into yourself. And ticket-less—no ticket is needed. And nobody is there to debar you; it is your territory.

      I have heard:

      A party of Americans happened to arrive at Mount Vesuvius during one of its more spectacular eruptions. “Say!” exclaimed one of the Yanks in an awed tone, “doesn’t that beat all Hell!”

      “Sapristi!” said the Italian guide, “How you Americans travel!”

      Now even Hell is in danger, afraid of tourists.

      People go on searching and seeking for something which needs no search, which can be found only when search stops. And I am not saying that you strive to stop it—then again you have started it. If you strive to stop it, then you have missed the point. You have just to see the point of it, that striving will take you away from you, that striving will create more and more tension. See the fact: IHI PASSIKA. Seeing this, striving disappears and there is suddenly stillness. In that stillness the first glimpse of bliss will come, you will enter into your second body. And when you have entered into the second body then it will be more and more easy, very lucid, to slip into the central most core—the essential body, the body of truth.

      Once you have tasted something of your inner bliss then you have the vision where to really search for, where to go now. Disappear into your innermost being and you will find it. Seek, and you will miss. Don’t seek, and find.

      NOT KNOWING IT IS NEAR, THEY SEEK IT AFAR.
      WHAT A PITY
      IT IS LIKE ONE IN THE WATER WHO CRIES OUT FOR THIRST;
      IT IS LIKE THE CHILD OF A RICH HOUSE
      WHO HAS STRAYED AWAY AMONG THE POOR.

      ….and has forgotten that he is rich—he may have become a beggar. You are rich, infinitely rich. You are all emperors and empresses, gods and goddesses. Just recognize it. Don’t get too much into begging—and desire creates the beggar. Even a man like Alexander is a beggar because the desire is there. A man like Napoleon is a beggar because the desire is there. See the richest people of this earth and you will see just beggars and nothing else. And sometimes it happens that you come across a beggar and you see the emperor sitting there under a tree—having nothing, not possessing anything.

      Just possess yourself and you have possessed all. Be the master of yourself and you have become the master of all. Possessing things, you will remain a beggar. And people go on changing but not really transforming. You possess one thing, then you start possessing another thing, then you possess a third thing. Sometimes you start possessing other-worldly things, but nothing changes, just form changes. Somebody possesses money and somebody starts possessing virtue. Now it is the same, not much difference.

      I have heard:

      Early one Sunday morning, Farmer Giles looked out to see a flock of large black crows devouring his field of prize spring cabbage.

      In red anger he rushed out and began charging up and down the field manically, shaking his fists, tearing his hair, foaming at the mouth and screaming abuse of every known kind at the gouging birds.

      The Reverend Goodbody, passing on his bicycle, was surprised by the sight and shocked to hear loud and violent cries of “Piss off, you thieving bastards! Piss off, you greedy black bastards!” He stopped immediately and beckoned to the angry farmer.

      Embarrassed and red-faced, Giles shuffled up with a humble “Good morning, Reverend.”

      “Now, this really won’t do, Giles,” said the good vicar. “So early on the Sabbath, there might be ladies present. These fowl too are God’s creatures. If you wish them to vacate your property, do it with love and compassion. Say “Shoo, shoo, shoo, shoo,” then the greedy black bastards will piss off!”

      But what difference does it make? You and your priests, you and your so-called religious people, are all in the same boat.

      I am not saying start striving to stop striving, otherwise you will simply change the name of your madness and you will remain the same. You will just change the label of your neurosis. There are people who are greedy for money and there are people who are greedy for God. It makes no difference at all, they are the same people. Greed is greed. It makes no difference about what greed is, for what greed is. Greed is greed.

      Just see the point that striving is meaningless, that going anywhere is meaningless. Not because I am saying it—you have to see it: IHI PASSIKA. You have to see it, you are not to believe it. Believing won’t help. Believing is just a whitewash on the surface. Seeing brings transformation.

      IT IS LIKE ONE IN THE WATER WHO CRIES OUT FOR THIRST.

      Hakuin says: you are crying for happiness like a fish in the water crying, “I am thirsty.” You have it! And you are begging everywhere.

      IT IS LIKE THE CHILD OF A RICH HOUSE
      WHO HAS STRAYED AWAY AMONG THE POOR.
      THE CAUSE OF OUR CIRCLING THROUGH THE SIX WORLDS
      IS THAT WE ARE ON THE DARK PATHS OF IGNORANCE.
      DARK PATH UPON DARK PATH TREADING,
      WHEN SHALL WE ESCAPE FROM BIRTH-AND-DEATH?

      What is the dark path of ignorance?—looking outward. The farther you look, the more darkness, because the light burns inside you. Looking closer and closer, and there is more light. That’s why we call a Buddha ‘enlightened’—he has come to know and realize his light. It is a perpetual light without any fuel, it cannot be exhausted. Suns will be exhausted and moons will be exhausted and stars will be exhausted, but the light that burns inside you as consciousness is inexhaustible. It is eternal.

      Once upon a time there dwelt an old king in a palace. In the center of a golden table in the main hall, there shone a large and magnificent jewel. Each day of the king’s life, the stone sparkled more resplendently.

      One day a thief stole the jewel and ran from the palace, hiding in the forest. As he stared with deep joy at the stone, to his amazement the image of the king appeared in it.

      “I have come to thank you,” said the king. “You have released me from my attachment to Earth. I thought I was freed when I acquired this jewel, but then I learned that I would be released only when I passed it on, with a pure heart, to another.

      “Each day of my life I polished that stone, until finally this day arrived when the jewel became so beautiful that you stole it. I have passed it on, and am released.

      “The jewel you hold is understanding. You cannot add to its beauty by hiding it and hinting that you have it, nor yet by wearing it with vanity. Its beauty comes of the consciousness that others have of it. Honor that which gives it beauty.”

      That’s why Buddhas go on giving you whatsoever they have attained, go on sharing—because the beauty of it is in sharing. That’s why Hakuin has sung this song. That’s why I am here, sharing my being with you, my joy with you, my celebration with you. It is something that has to be shared to keep it alive. It is something that has to be given. The more you give it, the more you have of it.

      Never be a miser with your love and with your understanding. Share it. And you will have more and more of it. Don’t hoard it, otherwise you will miss it—one day you will find it has disappeared and there is nothing but stink left. Instead of fragrance there will be stinking. Share your love with everybody and anybody. Don’t make conditions to your love. And the best way to share is to share your understanding, to share your meditation.

      Hakuin is doing that in this song. He’s sharing his Buddhahood. What he has known, he is singing about it, he is praising it. He is making it clear to people who have not yet attained but can attain. Maybe somebody hears the song, somebody is struck by it, stabbed in the very heart by it. It is a lion’s roar: somebody may be awakened out of his sleep.

      THE CAUSE OF OUR CIRCLING THROUGH THE SIX WORLDS
      IS THAT WE ARE ON THE DARK PATHS OF IGNORANCE.
      DARK PATH UPON DARK PATH TREADING,
      WHEN SHALL WE ESCAPE FROM BIRTH-AND-DEATH?

      Birth means getting attached to the physical body. Death means the frustration of that attachment to the body. Getting free of birth and death means getting free of the physical body. But how can you be free from the physical body? Unless you know the second body you will not be free from the physical body. So it is not a question of being free from the physical body; the basic question is how to enter into the second body. Once you are in the second you are free from the first. And once you are in the third you are free from the second too.

      That’s why you don’t see Buddha laughing. Not that he didn’t laugh, but he has not been shown as laughing. Because in the third body, the body of truth, even bliss is meaningless. First, the body, the physical body, is the body of misery. Attached to the physical body you remain miserable. The second body is the body of bliss. Once you reach to it, all misery disappears, you are blissful. But bliss is the opposite of misery—part of duality. The body of truth goes beyond both, it is transcendental. Misery has disappeared, so what is the point of keeping bliss? When there is no misery, there is no point in bliss. When poverty has disappeared what is the point of holding richness? Even that can be dispossessed.

      When all duality disappears—pleasure and pain, happiness, unhappiness, day and night, life and death—then for the first time you are in God.

      THE ZEN MEDITATION OF THE MAHAYANA
      IS BEYOND ALL OUR PRAISES.
      GIVING AND MORALITY AND THE OTHER PERFECTIONS,
      TAKING OF THE NAME, REPENTANCE, DISCIPLINE,
      AND THE MANY OTHER RIGHT ACTIONS,
      ALL COME BACK TO THE PRACTICE OF MEDITATION.

      Hakuin says all that has been done in the name of religion down the ages can be reduced to one single thing, and that is meditation—DHYANA. And what is dhyana? Becoming aware of your physical body is the first dhyana, the first step of meditation. Becoming watchful of your physical body: watch yourself walking, watch yourself eating, watch yourself running, talking, listening. Watch. And through watching you will see you are different from the physical body. Because the watcher cannot be the watched, the observer cannot be the observed, the seer cannot be the seen, the knower cannot be the known.

      Watch the physical body, and the second body will arise. It is there—but you will start feeling, you will start recognizing it, it will start penetrating you. This is the first step of meditation: watch the physical body. Then the second step, and the last, is: watch the bliss body. Watch your celebration, watch your joy, watch your silence, watch your ecstasy. And then you will suddenly see that the watcher cannot be the watched. “Ecstasy is there, but I am far away from it. Bliss is there, but I am the knower of it.”

      Then you start getting into the third body, the body of truth. Then you become a pure witness—SAKSHIN. And that is liberation. Hakuin says it happens through meditation that you discover, or rediscover, your Buddhahood.

      BY THE MERIT OF A SINGLE SITTING
      HE DESTROYS INNUMERABLE ACCUMULATED SINS.
      HOW SHOULD THERE BE WRONG PATHS FOR HIM?

      And just in a single sitting it can happen. Hakuin does not preach the gradual path, Hakuin preaches the sudden path. It can happen in a single moment. It can happen now. You need not postpone it for tomorrow. Who knows? Tomorrow may never come. It never comes, really. It can happen this very moment. If your awareness is lucid, if your awareness is there, clear, crystal clear, it can happen this very moment. This very sitting, and you can become a Buddha. And nobody is hindering the path except yourself. Nobody is the enemy except yourself, and nobody is the friend either.

      BY THE MERIT OF A SINGLE SITTING
      HE DESTROYS INNUMERABLE ACCUMULATED SINS.

      Hakuin says: Don’t be worried about sins and your past karma. In a single sitting of meditation, all that can be burnt—the fire of meditation is so potential it can burn your whole past in a single moment. There is no need to be worried about past karma—“I have done some bad, so I have to suffer. I have done something, so I have to go to Hell.” If you want to go, you will have to go! But these are all rationalizations that you are trying to find. If you wish, it is your wish—it will be fulfilled. This existence is very obliging. It goes on obliging—if you want to go to Hell, it supports. It says, “Go! I am all with you.”

      But if you decide “Enough is enough, and I have suffered enough,” a single moment of meditativeness is enough to burn all your millions of past lives and millions of future lives too. You are released.

      Start meditating. Fist on the body, then on your inner feelings of bliss, joy. And go on moving inwards. And one day the song of Hakuin will burst forth in you too. You will flower. And unless you flower you have not lived, or have lived in vain. You are here to bloom. And unless you bear much fruit and much flowers you will go on missing the meaning of life .

      People come to me and they ask, “What is the meaning of life?” As if meaning is somewhere sold in the market, as if meaning is a commodity. Meaning has to be created. There is no meaning in life. Meaning is not a given thing, it has to be created, it has to become your inner work. Then there is meaning—and there is great meaning.

      Love and meditate and you will attain to meaning. And you will attain to life, abundant life.

      Enough for today.






最偉大的求道者

摘譯自奧修書“Philosophia Perennis”
第1冊 第1章
1978年12月21日午前於佛堂



將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派;
然後守護你的信仰。
崇敬那些記憶,之於光輝的英雄,靈魂,與神人。

作一位好兒子,公正的兄弟,溫柔的伴侶,以及好父親。

選擇你的朋友,具有德行之友;聽從他和善的勸告,因他的生命而獲益;並且絕不為了微小的不滿就離開他。

如果你能夠的話,無論如何都要:基於最嚴謹的律則,將力量緊繫於必然之上。

     畢達哥拉斯代表著對於長青哲學──生命永恆長在之哲學──那永恆的朝聖。他是無比卓越的真理追尋者。為了追尋他投入了所擁有的一切。他遠行至各個地方,幾乎是那個時代所有的已知世界;他尋找著師父,神秘學校,任何隱藏的奧秘。從希臘他去到埃及──探尋那消失的亞特蘭提斯以及它的祕密。

     在埃及,偉大的亞歷山卓圖書館當時仍很完整。它保存了所有過往的秘密。它是曾經存在於這地球上最偉大的圖書館;後來它被一位回教狂熱份子摧毀了。這座圖書館大到當它被焚毀時,火勢足足延燒了六個月之久。

     就在距離畢達哥拉斯25個世紀之前,有塊廣闊的陸地,亞特蘭提斯,消失在大海之中。如今被稱為‘大西洋’(Atlantic)的那片海洋,正是因為亞特蘭提斯(Atlantis),那塊陸地而得此稱呼的。

     亞特蘭提斯是地球上最為古老的大陸,而且其文明已達到可能之巔峰。但每當一個文明達到最頂峰時就會出現危險:分崩離析的危險,朝向自殺的危險。

     人類正再次面臨同樣的危險。當人的力量變得強大時,他不知道該拿那力量怎麼辦。當力量太大而瞭解太少時。力量總會被證明是危險的。亞特蘭提斯並不是因為被任何自然界的災難而沉進大海裡。事實上那與現今正在發生的是同一件事:人將自己的力量凌駕於自然之上。亞特蘭提斯之所以沉沒是因為原子能的緣故──那是人類自身的自殺。不過所有的經典和所有亞特蘭提斯的秘密,在那時候仍被保存在亞歷山大。

     全世界每個地方都有關於大洪水的寓言與故事。那些故事是從亞特蘭提斯的沉沒而來的。所有那些故事──基督教的,猶太教的,印度教的──它們全都談到過去曾經出現一場大洪水,並且幾乎毀掉了整個文明。只有一些有先見之明的人,一些能人,生存了下來。諾亞就是位能人,一位大師,而諾亞的方舟只是象徵而已。

     有一些人逃過了災難。由於他們,所有人類文明所成就的奧秘仍然留存著。它們被保存在亞歷山卓裡面。

     畢達哥拉斯在亞歷山卓住了許多年。他不斷在研究,並且接受點化進入了埃及的神秘學校──尤其是赫密士的秘儀。然後他去到印度,被接引進這古老土地上的婆羅門們所發現到的一切,所有印度之於人的內在世界所知道的一切。

     他在印度也待了很多年,後來旅行至西藏,再來是中國。那就是當時全部的已知世界。終其一生他都是位求道者,朝聖者,尋找某種哲學──就這個字真實意義上的哲學:對智慧之愛。他是個愛人,一個哲學家──不是這個字在現代的意思,而是這個字古代的,自古以來的意義。因為一位愛人無法只是思索,一位愛人無法只是想著真理:一位愛人必須去尋找,去冒險,去勇敢地歷險。

     真理就是那所愛的。你怎麼能夠只是一直思
考著它呢?你必須透過心與那所愛的相連結。這個追尋不能只是理智的;在深處它必須是直覺的。也許最初必須是理智的,但只是最初而已。只有在一開始的地方需要是理智的,但最終它就必須到達你本質的最核心。

     他是一位最為慷慨的人,最是自由,民主,沒有偏見,敞開。他受到世界各地的尊敬。從希臘到中國他都備受推崇。每個神祕學校都接納他;每個地方都熱烈地歡迎他。他的名字傳遍了所有的國度。無論去到何處他都是被興高采烈地迎接著。

     甚至當他已經成道了,他依然持續在深入各種隱藏的奧秘,他仍然不斷請求能被接引進新的學校裡面。他努力試著創造出一個綜合體系;他嘗試透過人能力所及最多的可能性來了解真理。他想從真理本身所有的角度,所有的層面來認識真理。

     他總是準備好向每一位師父頂禮致敬。而他自己已經是位成道者──這十分罕見。一旦你成道了,那尋找就會停止,那追尋就會消失。已經沒有必要了。

     佛陀成道了‧‧‧之後他不曾再去任何其他師父那裡。耶穌成道了‧‧‧之後他不曾再去找任何其他的師父。或是老子,或是查拉圖斯特拉,或是摩西‧‧‧因此畢達哥拉斯有種獨特性。不曾有過可與他相比之人。即使在成道後,若有任何人能對他揭示某個層面的真理,他都準備好去作他的弟子。

     他的追尋到了如此程度,使他隨時可以向任何人學習。他是個徹徹底底的弟子。他隨時作好準備向整個存在學習。他始終是敞開的,直到最終他都依然是一個學習者。

     而且那整個努力是‧‧‧從希臘旅行至中國,在那個時候得花很大的力氣。那是充滿著危險。這旅程是很驚險的,並非像今日這麼容易。如今事情是這麼地容易,於是早餐你可以在紐約吃,午餐則在倫敦,然後到了普那才會覺得消化不良。事情非常簡單。然而在那個年代並沒有這麼簡單。那真的是在冒險;從一個國家去到另一個國家得花上好幾年的時間。

     等到畢達哥拉斯回來的時候,他已是很老的老人了。但求道者們聚集在他身邊;一所偉大的學校隨之誕生。然而,事情總是如此,社會開始迫害他,他的學校,和他的弟子們。他一輩子都在尋找永恆的哲學,而他找到了!他已將所有的片段匯集成一個巨大的和諧,一個偉大的整體。但他不被允許將其成果詳細地工作出來;他也不被允許去教導人們。

     從一個地方到另一個地方他都遭受到迫害。有許多次他的生命都受到了威脅。幾乎不可能讓他好好傳授出他所搜集到的一切。而他的寶藏無比龐大──事實上,從來沒有任何人有過如他所擁有如此巨大的寶藏。但人類就是這麼愚蠢,而且向來都是如此。這個人做到了某種不可能的事情:他銜接了東方與西方。他是第一座橋樑。他對東方心靈的瞭解已達到與西方心靈同等的深度。

     他是個希臘人。他在希臘的邏輯,希臘的科學途徑下長大,然後他去到東方。於是他學習直覺的方式。於是他學習如何成為神秘家。他本身理所當然是位偉大的數學家。然而一位數學家變成一位神秘家真的是個革命,因為兩者可說是南轅北轍。

     西方代表著男性頭腦,侵略性的理智。東方代表著女性頭腦,接受性的直覺。東方西方並不是隨意區分的──這樣的劃分是非常,非常地意義深遠。

     你不該忘記魯德亞德‧吉卜林:他所說的是重要的,有意義的。他說東方和西方永遠不該相遇。這句話裡面有著片斷的真理,因為那個會合似乎是不可能的;兩者的運作方式是如此截然不同。

     西方是侵略性的,科學的,準備去征服自然。東方是非侵略性的,接受的,準備讓自然征服。西方急切地想要知道。東方則很有耐心。西方隨時都是主動將手伸入生命與存在的奧秘;它想將門鎖解開。而東方就只是帶著絕對的信任在等待:“當我值得時,真理自然就會揭露在我面前。”

     西方是心靈的集中;東方則是心靈的冥想。西方是思考;東方是非思考。西方是頭腦的;東方是非頭腦的。吉卜林似乎邏輯上並沒有錯,東方與西方似乎永遠都不可能會合。

     而且東方西方並不只是代表那分成兩邊的地球,它也代表著你的頭腦,你的大腦。你的大腦就像地球一樣也是分為兩邊。在你大腦裡面有著一個東方和一個西方。你大腦的左半球是西方;它連結著右手。而你大腦的右半球就是東方;它連結的是左手。

     西方是右撇子。東方是左撇子。兩者的運作過程是那麼不同‧‧‧你頭腦的左半邊會計算,思考,是邏輯的。所有的科學都是由它產生出來。而你頭腦的右半邊是位詩人,是位神秘家。它憑的是直觀,它憑的是感覺。它很模糊,混濁,迷濛。沒有一件事情是清楚的。每件事情都是一團混亂,但那混亂本身卻有它的美。在那混亂裡面有著絕佳的詩句,在那混亂面裡有著絕佳的歌曲。它是豐富飽滿的。

     那算計的頭腦是個沙漠般的現象。不去算計的頭腦則是座花園。鳥兒在那歌唱,花朵盛開著‧‧‧這是完全不同的世界。

     畢達哥拉斯是第一位嘗試那不可能的,而他成功了!在他裡面,東方與西方合而為一。在他裡面,陰與陽合而為一。在他裡面,男與女合而為一。他是雌雄同體之神(ARDHANARISHWAR)──相反的兩極全然合為一體。溼婆與沙克蒂同體了:最高層級的理智與最深層級的直覺。畢達哥拉斯是頂峰,陽光照耀的頂峰,同時也是深邃的,幽暗的深谷。這是非常稀有的結合。

     但他一生的努力都被愚蠢的人們,被平庸的群眾破壞掉了。這短短幾行詩文就是他唯一留下的貢獻。這些詩文連一張明信片都寫得下。這就是那位偉人的勤奮與辛勞所留下的全部。而且這也不是他親筆所寫的;似乎他自己所寫的全都被銷毀了。

     畢達哥拉斯死去的那天,幾千名他的弟子被屠殺與燒死。只有一名弟子從學校逃了出來;他的名字是萊西思(Lysis)。他逃走了,不是為了自己的性命;他的逃走只是為了將師父的一些教導保留下來。寫下這些畢達哥拉斯金句(Golden Verses of Pythagoras)的是萊西思,唯一存活的弟子。

     整個學校被燒毀,幾千名學生就這樣被謀害慘死。所有畢達哥拉斯在他的旅途中所累積到的一切──來自中國,印度,西藏,埃及的偉大寶藏,偉大經典,多年下來的工作成果──全都被燒掉了。

     萊西思寫下這幾行詩文。而且,由於自古以來的傳統,一位真正的弟子除了他師父的名字以外不知道還有其它的名字,所以這些詩文並不是稱作萊西思詩句──它們被稱為畢達哥拉思金句。他並沒有將他自己的名字寫在那上面。

     這樣的情形一再一再地發生。在印度那是發生在毗耶娑(Vyasa),一位偉大的師父。以他為名的經典數量是如此之多,僅有一個人是不可能寫出那麼多的經典。那不是人類所能辦到的。即變是一千個人終其一生不斷地寫,也還是會有非常多的經典無法寫完。所以究竟怎麼回事?它們全都被歸在毗耶娑的名下──那些並非都是毗耶娑所寫,而是他的弟子們。但真正的弟子不會知道他師父以外其它的名字。他已消失在他的師父裡面,所以無論他寫了什麼,他都是以他師父的名字而寫的。語言學家,學者,教授們擬出許多理論──他們認為有許許多多個毗耶娑,有許多人同樣都是這個名字。這全是胡扯。就只有一個毗耶娑。但千百年來許多人愛他愛得如此之深,因此當他們寫出一些東西時,他們感覺這是師父透過他們所寫的──他們之所以用師父的名字來署名,是因為他們自己只是載具,只是工具,媒介而已。

     在埃及同樣的情形發生在赫密士身上:許許多多的經典,全都是弟子們所寫。這也同樣發生在希臘的奧菲思,而中國的老子和中國的孔子也是如此。弟子失去了他的身分。他變成徹底與師父合一。但某種具有極大價值的事情已經被人們的愚蠢破壞掉了。

     畢達哥拉斯是第一個要將那綜合體系創造出來的實驗。在那之後25個世紀過去了,還沒有其他人再度去嘗試。之前沒有人做過,之後也沒有人再做。那需要一個心靈同時屬於兩者──科學的和神秘的。這是十分稀有的現象。偶爾才會出現一次。

     是有偉大的神秘家──佛陀,老子,查拉圖斯特拉。也有偉大的科學家──牛頓,愛迪生,愛因斯坦。但要找到對兩個世界都很在行,都駕輕就熟的人,則非常困難。畢達哥拉斯就是那類型的人──他自成一類。沒有其他人能與他擺在一起。

     他所努力的那個綜合體系是必要的,尤其在他的時代,而今日也是一樣需要──因為世界再次來到同一個點。這個世界如輪子般地轉動。在梵文裡世界這個字是SAMSARA。Samsara的意思是輪子。這輪子很大:轉完一圈需要25個世紀。在畢達哥拉斯之前25個世紀,亞特蘭提斯自我毀滅了──由於人自身的科學發展。只要沒有智慧,科學發展是很危險的。那等於是把刀劍交到孩子手上一樣。

     從畢達哥拉斯到現在已經過25個世紀。這世界再次陷入混亂。那輪子再度來到同樣的點上—總是會來到同樣的點上。這一刻的出現需要25個世紀的時間。在每一次的25個世紀之後,世界就會來到一個極度混亂的狀態。

     人類變得失根,開始感到失去了意義。所有生命的價值都消失了。圍繞在四周的是一個巨大的黑暗。方向感喪失了。人們只能覺得一切純屬偶然。目標似乎沒有了,重要性也沒有了。生命好像只是機率底下的副產品。存在似乎並不關心你。死後似乎就不會再有生命。無論你做什麼好像都是無用的,都只是例行公事,如機械一般。一切都顯得毫無意義。

     這些混亂,無秩序的時代,要不會變成很大的詛咒,如同發生在亞特蘭提斯的一樣,不然就是可以成為人類成長過程中的量子跳躍。這取決於我們如何運用它們。只有在如此巨大的混亂時代裡偉大的星星才會誕生出來。

     並不是只有畢達哥拉斯一人。在希臘,誕生了畢達哥拉斯和赫拉克利特。在印度,佛陀,瑪哈維拉,以及其他許多。在中國,老子,莊子,孔子,孟子,列子,還有更多。在伊朗,有查拉圖斯特拉。在婆羅門傳統裡,有許多偉大的先知。在猶太教的世界裡,有摩西‧‧‧所有這些人,這些偉大的師父都是誕生在人類歷史的某個特定時期──25個世紀之前。

     如今我們再次處在巨大的混亂之中,而人的命運將依我們所做的而定。我們要不就像在亞特蘭提斯自我毀滅的文明一樣毀掉我們自己──整個世界都變成廣島;我們淹死在我們自己的知識裡面;在我們自己的科學成就中我們將會自殺,集體的自殺。僅有一些人,某個諾亞和幾位他的追隨者,也許會活下來,也許不會‧‧‧或者,有一個可能性是,我們可以進行一場量子跳躍。

     人類不是將會自殺,就是將會重生。這兩扇門都是開啟的。

     既然那些時代能創造出赫拉克利特,老子,查拉圖斯特拉,畢達哥拉斯,佛陀,孔子等人,為什麼它們不能創造出一整個偉大的人類呢?它們是可以的。但我們一直在錯過機會。

     一般大眾是活在如此的無意識裡,以致於他們連前方幾步之外都看不見。他們是盲人。然而他們卻占絕大多數!接下來的25年,這個世紀的最後一部分,將會具有莫大的價值。如果我們能在這世界創造出一個巨大的動能,並將它帶往靜心,帶往向內的旅程,帶往平穩,沉靜,愛,神‧‧‧如果我們能在即將來臨的25年裡創造出一個空間,讓神可以發生在許多,許多人身上,那麼人類將會得到新生,將會重新復活。新的人類將會誕生。

     一旦你錯過這些時間,那麼接下來的25個世紀你還是不會改變。有一些人能夠成道,但就只有少數的一些人。這裡那裡,偶爾出現一次,某個人變得警醒,覺知,以及神聖。但絕大部分的人類一直落在後頭──落在黑暗,十足的黑暗,徹底的悲慘之中。絕大部分的人類一直都會活在地獄裡面。

     然而混亂蔓延,人失去了他過往的根,與過往脫節的這些時刻,同時也是偉大的時刻。如果我們能從過去的歷史學到一些事情,如果我們能從畢達哥拉斯身上學到一些事情‧‧‧人們不懂得運用畢達哥拉斯以及他的瞭解,他們不懂得運用他那偉大的綜合性,他們不懂得運用他已提供出來的那些門。僅僅一個人就做到了某種莫大的,某種不可能之事,但它卻沒有被好好地運用。

     我所努力的就是再一次去做那完全相同的事情。我感覺與畢達哥拉斯有著某種很深的靈性共鳴。我也在將你帶到一種綜合性,東方與西方,科學與宗教,理智與直覺,男性心靈與女性心靈,頭腦與心,右與左。我也在嘗試以每一種可能的方式去創造一個偉大的和諧,因為只有那樣的和諧能夠拯救。只有那樣的和諧能夠帶給你一個新生。

     但十分有可能人們針對畢達哥拉斯所做的事情也將針對我而來。十分有可能針對畢達哥拉斯的追隨者所做的事情也將針對我的門徒們。然而,即使知道有這樣的可能性,仍然有必要再次去努力。因為這是個珍貴的時刻。每25個世紀只會出現這麼一次,那個輪子能夠以新的方式轉動,能夠朝向新的方向

     你們全都必須冒險,而且必須賭下你們擁有的一切去冒險。然而帶著極大的喜悅來冒這個險吧!因為還有什麼會比誕生出全新的人,乘載著全新的人,全新的人類,更來得喜悅的呢?

     那將會很痛苦,如同每一次生產都很痛苦。但這痛苦是可被歡迎的,如果你了解透過它將會出現的是什麼。如果你能看見從它之中將會出現一個孩子,那麼這痛苦就不再是痛苦──如同母親都能承受孩子出生時的疼痛。那疼痛已無關緊要了,她的心在雀躍地跳舞;她就要誕生出新的生命,她正要成為那創造的力量。她正在使這個世界更具生命力;一個全新的孩子正在透過她誕生出來。神運用她作為媒介;這證明她的子宮是豐饒的。她很開心,非常地喜悅。她滿懷欣喜,雖然疼痛已經按捺不住。然而懷著這極大的喜悅,那痛苦就只是背景般的作用而已,甚至還會使喜悅更加提升。記住這點!

     我的門徒們能夠成為一個能量的子宮,一個能量場。偉大的綜合正在這裡發生。東方與西方正在這裡會合。如果我們能讓這不可能的事情發生,未來人將以一種完全不同的方式生活。他將不需要活在原本舊有的地獄裡。人可以活在愛裡,活在和平裡。人可以活在偉大的友誼裡。人可以活出一種無論什麼都是慶祝的生命。人可以使這地球成為神聖的。

     是的,就是這個地球能夠變成天堂,就是這個身體能夠成佛。

     這些經文,僅僅這幾句。畢達哥拉斯的經文被分為三個部分;它們被視為畢達哥拉斯的三個著名的P:預備(preparation),淨化(purification),完美(perfection)。

     預備是指作好準備,進入一種接受的心情,成為可供使用的,敞開來。預備是指創造出一種渴求,一種對真理的盼望。預備的意思不只是好奇,不只是理智上對什麼是真理感興趣,而是將自己寄託在這追尋上。不是只作個站在外頭的觀眾,而是確確實實的一個參與者。

     預備是屬於入門的部分,為的是在你裡面創造出一個極大的渴望。每當你來到一位師父身邊,他將給你的第一件事情就是如火一般的渴望。他將給你一個極大的盼望;他將種下那帶有極大渴望的種子。事實上,他會使你非常地不滿足。

     你也許是到他那裡尋求滿足,你也許到他那裡是為了得到慰藉,然而他會使你燃燒起來,像著火一樣,升起一個你甚至從未夢想過,你從未覺知過的全新願望。或許它原本潛藏在你生命裡某個黑暗隱蔽的角落,或是躲在地底深處的某個地方──他會將它帶到光線底下,他會把它引燃成巨大的火焰。他會傾注給你他全部的能量,使你變得如此渴求,如此不滿足,於是你會開始尋找,你已經準備好豁出一切;你忘掉了所有關於其它願望的事情,你將你所有的願望都注入同一道溪流,所以你唯一的願望,日以繼夜地,就變成了真理,或神,或涅槃。那些都只是同一個現象的各個名稱。

     預備的意思是弟子正在覺醒中──覺醒到真實的情況是我們存在於黑暗裡,而光明是需要去尋找與追求的;覺醒到事實是我們一直在浪費我們的生命,這並不是正確活著的方式。除非人開始往神移動,生命將持續是空虛的,無力的。弟子必須被驚嚇,被撼動,走出他的夢──金錢,權力政治,以及尊榮之夢──而且他必須被給予新的夢,最終的夢,在那之中所有的夢都將耗盡。這最終的夢就是知道真理,知道那是的,知道我們從何而來,知道那根源,並且知道我們要前往哪個目的地。

     然後第二部分是淨化。當願望已經升起了,這時你就必須去淨化,因為要到達那最終的真理,你就必須放下許多不必要的重量,許多你總是帶在身上的行李。你會帶著它是因為你一直認為它很珍貴。你的整個系統必須淨化掉所有你一路吸收進來的有毒事物。我們一直在喝進毒藥,許多種毒藥。某人是個印度教徒,另個人是回教徒,另一個人是基督教徒──這些全都是毒藥,偏見。它們讓你一直被拴在社會上,栓在社會的制約上。

     淨化是指人必須放掉所有的制約,所有的意識形態,所有的成見,所有的觀念,所有的哲學‧‧‧所有其他人給你的教導。人必須變成一塊乾淨的板子──一塊白板(tabula rasa)──人必須變得徹底地潔淨。只有當你是完完全全地潔淨,沒有任何東西寫在你上面時,神就能夠寫些什麼。只有當你是徹底地寧靜,所有這社會所給你的言語都消失了,神就能夠對你說話。只有在你是絕對的空無時,真理才能在你耳邊輕聲訴說它的奧秘。

     空無就是純淨。

     淨化是清瀉的部分。人必須放掉許多事情。事實上,真理並沒有離得很遠──你只是在自己周遭囤積了很多東西。你在你自己周遭長出了一層又一層,許多人格個性圍繞著你自己,你戴著許多張面具。因此你無法看見你本來的臉。所有那些面具都必須被拋掉。你必須變得很真摯,就像你原本那樣地真實,就像你原本那樣地完全赤裸。淨化的意思是:停止躲藏!停止說謊!停止冒充下去!

     第三部分是完美。當你不再是冒充的,當你放掉所有你一路下來所屯積的毒藥,當塵土已從鏡面上清除乾淨,這時完美就開始自行發生。完美就是那合而為一的部分──神秘的合一(unio mystica)。

     首先是願望,強烈的願望,全然的願望‧‧‧因為只有當你是全然地在渴望著真理,那麼你才會準備好去通過淨化所帶來的痛苦。如果那渴望只是溫溫的,你將不會準備好去經歷那淨化之痛苦。

     接受淨化是痛苦的。就像要把膿瘡從你身體裡刮出來一樣;那會很痛,雖然長遠來看是好的。如果膿取出了,毒藥清出了,你很快就會得到痊癒,但那是很痛的。將膿取出來是痛苦的。然而留它在裡面會讓它長得更大;它將擴散到你全身每個地方。

     如果那願望是如此全然,需要的話甚至可以為它而死,那麼這個人才是已作好通過淨化的準備。這的確是一種死亡,因為你一直認為是你自己的那個人格將必須死去。你將必須放掉所有你認同的事物,而那已經是你的自我。到目前為止所有你宣稱的和誇耀的你都必須捨棄;所有對你而言一直是很珍貴的事物你都必須當作徹底的垃圾將其丟棄。這是痛苦的。這感覺會像你正在失去你的王國,你正在變成一名乞丐。

     除非那願望是全然的,你不會準備好要這麼做。然而當淨化發生了,當你放下了所有非本質的,這時那本質就會令自己變得完美。你並不需要去變得完美。你只是必須創造出空間,讓完美在其中得以生長,得以發生。完美是個發生。

     第一段經文:預備。

     將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派;
     然後守護你的信仰。

     培根子爵(Lord Bacon),一個偉大的科學心靈,在他知名的著作“新工具”(Novum Organum)裡,寫著畢達哥拉斯是名強烈的狂熱主義者。這個嘛,完全是胡扯。培根的書真的很棒;除了這句陳述以外此書是極有價值的。

     據說這世上有三本偉大的書。第一本是亞里斯多德的“工具”(Organum)──意思是原則。第二本是培根的“新工具”──新原則。而第三本是鄔斯賓斯基的“第三工具”(Tertium Organum)──第三原則。它們真的是很偉大的書,無可比擬。

     但很令人訝異,培根是怎麼對畢達哥拉斯下結語說他是狂熱主義者,因為畢達哥拉斯正好相反,與狂熱主義者徹底相反。如果他是名狂熱主義者,他就不會進入所有類型的秘意,神秘學校。如果他是名狂熱主義者,他就不會那麼敞開地向每一個可能的來源學習。事實上,狂熱主義從來不是希臘心靈的一部分。

     哲學的心智不會是狂熱的,不會是武斷的。那是哲學的前提:你必須敞開,你必須探詢,你必須質疑,你必須提問;你必須保持可為真理所用,無論它是以何種形式到來,於是你不會事先作出決定。你不能陷入那種尚未清楚就已下結論的態度。你不會成為先驗主義謬誤的受害者:沒有經過探詢,沒有經過了解,沒有經過體驗,你從一開始就已接受了某些事情。

     我很努力去看出為什麼培根會稱畢達哥拉斯是名狂熱主義者。狂熱主義來自猶太的心靈;它從來不是印度心靈或中國心靈或希臘心靈的一部分。它是來自猶太人。而且它散播到基督教徒和回教徒,因為兩者都是猶太教的分支。

     “我們是神所選之人”這樣的想法是危險的。它創造出狂熱主義。“只有我們擁有真理,而不是其他人”這想法是危險的,“只有這一位神,沒有別的神了”這是危險的,因為那唯一的神將是我的神。那麼你的神該怎麼辦呢?所以你是錯的,所以你是個罪人。於是你必須接受勸服,並改變你的信仰。如果你很容易就接受了,那很好;不然的話你必須被要脅與逼迫,這麼一來你就會捨棄那錯誤的神。

     畢達哥拉斯在那麼多國家生活過,與那麼多不同的生命視野在一起,那麼多的哲學觀點,那麼多的宗教,因此他不可能是個狂熱主義者。看來培根對畢達哥拉斯完全不了解。

     第一句經文說:將自己交付給不朽之神們‧‧‧他用的字不是‘神’而是‘神們’──這是深具意義的。這就是一個非狂熱主義心靈的狀態。‘神們’,為什麼用複數?為什麼不用‘神’就好?因為在你說出‘神’的時候,你就正墜入那危險的陷阱中‧‧‧那麼其他人的那些神該怎麼辦?

     畢達哥拉斯不是個一神論者;他並不相信只有一個神。他說:世界上所有的人們以及所有他們的途徑都是真實的。而且他是真的知道這點,因為他跟隨過許多,許多的道路。幾乎所有仍然存在的道路畢達哥拉斯都跟隨過,而且他總是能到達同樣的頂峰。

     許多道路都可以到達頂峰。山裡有很多條路,然而它們全都能到達同一個山頂。不論從南邊從北邊從東邊或從西邊你都能上得去。你可以循著一條山岩嶙峋的路徑,或者你也可以循著一條十分不同的路徑。有很多可能的方式。

     畢達哥拉斯知道真理是一,但他並沒有說出這點。真理是一,不必言明。一旦你要說出它,那麼請不要用單數;這時最好是用複數。吠陀經說:真理是一,但明智之人以許多方式來描述它。

     將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派‧‧‧他和許多人一起生活過,各種不同之神的信奉者。他對他的弟子們說,“當你去到廟宇時,禮敬那廟宇裡的神,而且要以人們在那裡禮敬的方式來禮敬。要尊敬那些正在禮敬和祈禱的人們。當你去到清真寺時,要以人們在那裡禮敬的方式來禮敬。當你去到教堂或禮拜堂時,要以人們在那裡禮敬的方式來禮敬。”

     這也是我的途徑。所有的祈禱都是好的。所有的祈禱都能到達祂,所有的道路最終都會結束在祂裡面。不需要製造出任何的對立。這就是我給我的門徒們的訊息:如果你想要一個寧靜的,與世隔絕的地方,一座廟宇或教堂或清真寺,那麼不論是何者在附近,就進到那裡面。所有的廟宇和所有的教堂和所有的清真寺都是你的。儘管去宣稱“任何一個獻給神的地方都是我們的。耶路撒冷和克爾白(Kaaba)和岡仁波齊峰(Kailash)和吉爾那(Girnar)──全部都是我們的。”我給你們世界上所有的廟宇,如同那是你們的,以及世界上所有的經典,就像是你們的一樣。

     畢達哥拉斯是在對他的弟子們說,“無論你在什麼地方,觀察那些人們,尊敬他們的祈禱,尊敬他們的神,尊敬他們所看見的世界。那可能只是單一的層面,然而那仍是神本身的一個層面。那可能只是一張臉孔──神有許多張臉孔──然而所有的顯現都是祂的。以一種方式祂降臨在克里希那裡,以另一種方式祂降臨在耶穌裡,也是以另一種方式祂降臨在摩西裡。所有的先知都是祂的,所有的使者都是祂的。

     將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派‧‧‧而且無論你相信的是什麼,不要只是相信它;崇敬它,藉著活出它而使它成為神聖。讓它不會一直只是腦袋裡面一個理智上的信念,它必須變成存在性的。那樣的話它就是已成神聖;那麼一來你就已經使它是莊嚴與神聖的。

     信念,如果它們只是思想,那是無用的。除非它們變成就是你的血,骨,與肉,除非你活出它們。如果你覺得什麼是真實的,將它活出來,因為那是唯一可以證明你覺得它是真實的方式。沒有其它的證明方式。只有你的生命能夠作為你信念的證明。

     但那並不是指你該強加某個信念在你自己身上。那並不表示你該強迫自己接受某種信念和某種人格。這樣並不會變得神聖,這樣將會變成虛偽。而虛偽怎麼能成為神聖的呢?將它活出來,不是由外到內,而是正好相反──要由內而外。首先要去經驗到那個真實。

     例如,我說要靜心。接下來呢,你可以使它只是個信念──靜心是好的,在靜心中含有偉大的真理;於是現在你可以和別人爭論關於靜心的美,關於靜心的奧秘。然而你自己從不曾靜心過,你沒有足夠的時間,因為那些對於靜心的爭論和思索和研讀‧‧‧你完全忘記了靜心是要去體會的,而不是去爭論的。

     或者,你可以粗暴地強加一些靜心的姿勢在你自己身上。你可以安靜地坐得像尊佛──雖然裡面並沒有佛性,沒有寧靜,沒有純淨,沒有純真。裡面在喋喋不休,外表上你卻可以坐得像尊石像一樣。這就是虛偽,你只是在假裝。這不是使之神聖的方式。這並不是能使某件事情成為神聖的方式。

     你必須真正地進入靜心,而不是假裝。於是每當你將某種真實活出來時,那個真實就會變成神聖的。

     將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派‧‧‧而且無論你知道了什麼,都將它奉獻給神,不停地將它奉獻給神──無論你知道了什麼。無論發生在你身上的是什麼樣的經驗,是真理,是美,或是愛,都要不停地將它奉獻給神,在深深的感激之中不停地奉獻出來。

     然後守護你的信仰。然而不要四處對人張揚。守護它。將它獻給神,但不要到處去說,否則你會有危險。群眾是愚蠢的。他們無法瞭解。那超出了他們的能力。守著它!讓它一直秘密地在你內心深處。對神們敞開你的心。對你的師父敞開你的心,或者將你的心敞開給那些遵循同樣道路的朋友,同行的旅人,同行的求道者。然而不要在大庭廣眾面前敞開你的心──你會被誤解的。

     而那誤解將對你造成妨害,它會分散你的追尋,它會中斷你的能量。它將在你裡面製造出動盪不安。真理只能傳達給已有些瞭解之人。

     然後守護你的信仰。無論是什麼樣的信任在你裡面升起,無論是什麼樣的信心在你裡面誕生,讓它是秘密地。它必須變成你心裡的一顆種子。如果你只是把種子丟到地上,那並不會長成一棵樹,因為它被暴露在外。它必須深入大地的子宮裡,進入大地的黑暗之中。在那裡它將消失,融解,然後一棵樹將會誕生出來。

     無論是什麼樣的信任在你裡面升起,讓它變成你心裡的一顆種子,讓它消失進心的土壤裡面。從那裡它將長成一棵大樹。是的,有一天會出現你再也藏不住它的情況,但那時你能怎麼辦呢?現在只要你還裝得下它,就將它裝在裡面。只要你還能保持秘密,就讓它仍是個秘密。就像孩子有9個月的時間一直是秘密地待在母親的子宮裡,然而有一天媽媽承受不住了‧‧‧孩子已經長成,現在這孩子已準備好被生出來,那麼就完全沒有問題了。

     為什麼畢達哥拉斯會這麼說?為什麼是在一開始的經文?有個特定的原因:因為每當你隱約知道一些真理時,頭腦總是傾向去把它說出來。然而就在那說之中你會失去它。這就像流產一樣。所以有9個月的時間讓它保持是個秘密,是個奧秘,只有你自己知道,或你的愛人,或幾位朋友,但不要公開。這是很私密的現象。

     是的,有一天它將變成是公開的。有一天你將再也無法裝下它。它會變得那麼大,比你要大得多,於是它必定會滿出來。當它開始滿溢出來時,那是另一件事情。那時你就變成一位師父。然而在那樣的時刻到來前,要好好守護,要十分留意。不要將你的內在經驗講給每一個人聽。保持警覺,因為真理很難掌握,卻很容易失去蹤跡。信任非常難以產生,卻非常容易就消散掉。

     崇敬那些記憶,之於光輝的英雄,靈魂,與神人。

     第一句:將自己交付給不朽之神們和已成神聖的宗派;然後守護你的信仰。

     第二句經文:記得所有那些在你之前達成的人,珍惜對於他們的記憶;那對你在這條路上是有幫助的。將有許多的時刻懷疑會升起,疑惑會升起;將會有很長很長的靈魂黑夜,你會覺得完全地迷失,你會開始想要回頭,只是作個跟你以前一樣的普通人。在那些時刻裡,要崇敬地回憶起那些佛,崇敬地回憶起所有那些達成真理的偉大英雄們。

     在畢達哥拉斯的語言裡,英雄的意思是一個已經成道,已經達成真理之人。生命中唯一的英雄行為就是能夠了悟。其他全都是很普通的事情。

     你可以變得很有名──那非常容易。你可以擁有政治權力──那不需要太多聰明才智。你可以賺取金錢──你只需要有一些狡猾和算計。這些都不算什麼了不起的事情。

     唯一能讓生命偉大與崇高的了不起之事就是知道真理,知道神,就是成為真理,成為神。然而這旅程是非常單獨的。

     崇敬那些記憶,之於光輝的英雄‧‧‧之於佛陀,老子,克里希那,耶穌,摩西,穆罕默德,瑪哈維拉。記住這句話!那就是為什麼我在談論這麼多的師父,這樣你就可以記得在這條路上你不是只有自己一個人。許多人在你之前成功過。你也將會成功。如果有那麼多人都成功了,為什麼你不會呢?許多人走在你之前並且到達了。你不是一個人在走;前面有很多人。這是很長一條由真理的追尋者們所形成的行列。你是這條長鍊的一部分。你也許只是顆小水滴,然而你仍然是那偉大河流的一部分──諸佛之河,世上所有成道者之河。

     那就是為什麼我在談論這麼多成道的人:為了給你勇氣,給你信心;為了給你一種感覺你是在一條偉大的長鍊裡,一條黃金長鍊的一部分,你不是自己一個人在走。所以不需要害怕。你不會走丟的!

     崇敬那些記憶,之於光輝的英雄,靈魂,與神人。那達成神之人就會成為神人,就會成為神祂自己。那知道了祂的人就會成為祂。珍惜那記憶,時時提醒自己。並且找出你對哪一位感到親近。你對摩西感到親近嗎?你對查拉圖斯特拉感到親近嗎?如果你的確感受到某種親近的話,那麼最好的作法就是開始去沉思查拉圖斯特拉或摩西的話語,去靜心,去思索他們活過的生命,在自己周遭創造出那樣的氛圍。因為如果你感覺與某人是親近的,那就表示你和他是同樣的類型。

     而這與你偶然的出生並沒有關係。你也許生為回教徒,然而你對穆罕默德可能沒有任何親近的感覺。其中並沒有必然的關聯。出生是偶然的。你也許生為印度教徒,然而你可能不覺得與克里希那是親近的,甚至你可能感覺到某種對立。也許你就是不屬於那樣的類型。

     所以不要太過於認同自己的出生。到各地去遊歷。多一些自由。看看四周。哪一朵花吸引你,跟著它。哪一種芬芳呼喚你,跟著那芬芳。也許你生下來就是印度教徒,然而如果你感覺古蘭經徹底地敲響了你內心的鐘,那麼古蘭經就是你的經典。將印度教完全忘掉!那麼穆罕默德就是你要選的人;將克里希那完全忘掉!

     你也許生下來就是回教徒,然而如果一見到佛像,某種東西就立即安穩地落在你裡面,變得平和,鎮定,與冷靜──只是聽到佛陀的名字,你就感覺到在你裡面對這神秘未知之人升起了很大的愛──那麼就忘掉所有關於回教主義和古蘭經和穆罕默德的事情。然後在你周遭創造出佛陀的氛圍,因為那會有幫助,那會滋養你,那會使你更為鞏固。

     第二個部分:淨化。第一個是預備:尊敬世界上所有的神,所有的廟宇,所有的聖地,尊敬所有的經典。這是你對其他人類的尊重。並且要以極大的愛來記得所有那些在這條路上走在你前面並且已經到達之人

     這會在你裡面準備好一種氛圍。這會在你裡面創造出一個極大的願望;那將變成一種盼望,而那盼望會牢牢抓住你,那盼望會佔有你。如果佛陀碰觸到了你的心,一個很大的盼望必定升起:如何才能成為佛呢?如果在你本質最核心之處感覺到了耶穌基督,那麼一定會發生的是你將開始努力,開始尋找:如何才能成為耶穌呢?如何才能達成基督意識呢?一旦願望在那裡了,那麼淨化就是可能的。

     第二部分:淨化。

     作一位好兒子,公正的兄弟,溫柔的伴侶,以及好父親。

     你會對這句經文感到驚訝,然而它具有莫大的價值。

     作一位好兒子,公正的兄弟,溫柔的伴侶,以及好父親。你會想,“這和靈性有什麼關係?”這與靈性有很大的關係。你必須創造出一個祥和的環境,這樣你才有辦法掉入靜心之中。你必須創造出一種氛圍,一種能量場,這樣你才有辦法往內走。

     在葛吉夫位於楓丹白露的學校門口處寫著:“如果你與你父親的帳還沒算清楚,回家吧。”首先將你與你父親的帳結清,然後再過來。除非你尊敬你的父親,你的成長是不可能的。奇怪嗎?為什麼呢?這與那追尋有何關係呢?

     而從另一個角落有心理分析學家說著:“結清你與你母親的帳。”除非那件事解決了,你永遠不會覺得安定。你會一直是緊張的。整個心理分析的工作就是如何將你與你母親的帳結清──優雅地,充滿愛地。

     畢達哥拉斯似乎是第一位精確說出這點的人,就只是:作一位好兒子。作一位好兒子是指什麼呢?是指要做個奴隸,完全地服從嗎?如果你是個奴隸,你就不會是個好兒子。如果你徹底地服從,你就是個虛偽之人。那麼作個好兒子的意思是什麼呢?

     如果你問人們,他們會說,“一個好兒子就是:去做任何你父親所說的事情。”然而並沒有那麼簡單,因為你可以表面上是這麼做,裡面卻是十分抗拒。孩子們就是不得不這樣!他們很無助。無論爸媽說些什麼,他們都必須那麼做;情願地,不情願地,無奈地,他們都得照著做。那會在他們裡面製造出分裂。他們分成了兩半。他們開始變得虛假,不真實。

     所以有一種方式,也是通常認為的:只要聽從父親的話你就是個好兒子。那不是畢達哥拉斯的意思。那麼他指的是反叛父親嗎?去反對他嗎?無論他說什麼就去做完全相反的事情嗎?作個嬉皮或雅皮或之類的嗎?如果他說該剪短髮就要去留長髮?如果他說“每天都該洗澡”,那麼就要很多年都忘掉洗澡這回事?如果他說“乾淨是近乎神的”,那麼就要弄得很髒,然後宣稱骯髒才近乎神?不,那也不是作一位好兒子的意思。

     事實上,第二種情形已經在這世上發生,因為第一種已經持續了太長的時間。太多強迫出來的服從已造成了反作用。那麼誰才是個好兒子呢?

     好兒子是能留心,能了解,能有敬意,會聽父親說些什麼,因為父親懂得很多──他活過了,他體驗過生命,他有更多的經驗。他會去聽父親所說的。他會試著了解父親。他是開放的。他不急著去服從或不服從。

     好兒子是準備好去聽,去了解,去學習。然後如果你覺得你同意父親,你就這麼去做。如果你覺得你不同意父親,那就說出來。沒有要反抗什麼的問題。只是清楚地表示你並不同意。你還是可以去做,但那就是在強迫自己的情況下去做的。這會使你變得很假。如果父親想要的話,你會去做,但那會使你變成假的,那會分裂你,使你精神分裂。那會把你分割成好幾塊。

     父子之間良好的溝通是需要的,因為父親代表著過去,兒子則代表著未來。橋樑是需要的。而且它不能只是單向,也就是對兒子而言不是作個好兒子就夠了:到最後他還要成為一個好父親。於是他創造了一個家的氛圍,讓靜心可以很容易在裡面成長。

     好兒子是時時提醒自己,準備好在覺得父親是對的時候去聽從他,同時也準備好對父親這麼說,“我不願意這麼做──那會是虛假的,那會是不真實的。”如果他自己無法決定,他會準備跟著父親走,因為可能會有許多事情你感覺不出是對是錯。那時就跟隨父親;他知道得較清楚。

     父親就是代表過去。父親就是代表所有家長型的人物,所有那些比你年長的人。父親就是一個象徵,代表所有那些比你活得更多,經驗過更多的人:那些老師,那些長輩。一個很大的敬意是需要的──尊敬他們的一生,尊敬他們的經驗。

     沒有必要變成奴隸,也沒有必要反抗他們。所需要的是瞭解,而不是服從或反抗。如果從瞭解之中出現了服從,那是美的。如果有時從瞭解中出現的是叛逆,那也是美的。然而那必須出自於瞭解,而不是刻意的反抗。

     有些人不做某件事情,因為他們的父親要他們去做。他們怎麼能去做呢?只是因為父親這麼說,他們就沒辦法做──他們會做恰恰相反的事情。他們的自我處於衝突之中。而也有些人,即使他們知道那是不對的,然而因為父親說要這麼做,他們就會去做。兩者都是錯的。

     好兒子是去傾聽父親,傾聽所有父親地位的人,並努力去了解,以很大的敬意,敞開地,不預先下結論。然後無論是什麼樣的決定從他的本質裡升起──跟隨或不跟隨──他都會照那樣做。這既不是反抗也不是服從;這只是出自瞭解的作為而已。

     作個公正的兄弟‧‧‧對待所有與你同輩的人,要公正,不要偏袒。不要去壓榨,因為如果你壓榨他們,你就在自己周遭製造出一種緊張。要在自己四周創造出友誼,因為在一個友善的氛圍中,成長會較為容易。

     溫柔的伴侶‧‧‧與你的妻子,與妳的先生,要溫柔,要柔和,因為在愛之中有著屬於恨的另外一面,所以除非你瞭解成為溫柔,柔和,充滿著愛的意思是什麼,愛是非常有可能會把恨帶進你裡面的。

     人們愛著同一個人,他們也恨著同一個人。而那個恨將所有的愛都破壞了,將所有愛的可能性都毒害了。愛是個偉大的現象。錯過了愛的人將永遠不知道祈禱是什麼,將永遠沒有能力祈禱。只有愛的體驗能讓你作好祈禱的準備。

     成為溫柔的伴侶‧‧‧愛著那女人或那男人,以很大的溫柔和優雅。這樣的事情已經從世上消失了。人們的關係變得很不優雅。他們失去了整個關於溫柔的語言;他們的愛情生活充滿著憎恨,氣憤,和暴怒。

     這也許就是為什麼神會在這個世紀死去的原因之一。愛消失了;於是祈禱無法升起。愛是花朵,祈禱則是芬芳。如果花朵不在了,那麼也就不會有任何芬芳。

     以及好父親。然後輪到你自己,那個圓完整了:作個好父親。作個好父親指的是什麼呢?不要強加任何事情在你孩子身上。給予你的愛,給予你的瞭解,然而始終表達得很清楚是孩子在作選擇。如果他想跟隨可以跟隨,但他是在跟隨他的選擇。如果他不想跟隨的話,他就完全不用跟隨──再一次他是跟隨著他的選擇。讓孩子清楚所有的事情。你愛他,因此你給他你的經驗,但不要強迫,不要下指令。讓他自己去瞭解。讓瞭解是唯一的律則,並且讓他去跟隨他自己的瞭解。

     現在你能明白:父親必須只是個協助的人。父親不能照著某種他想要的模式去塑造孩子;他不能為了他自己的企圖心去利用孩子。他必須愛這孩子,讓他強壯,讓他更能警覺,因此他能夠在人生中找出他自己的路。讓他越來越獨立自主。

     好父親不會讓孩子是瘸腳的,不會強迫孩子要依賴他。而且如果有位好父親,兒子自然就會很好,因為他不會被強迫帶有任何奴隸性,也不需要變得很反抗。

     如果你已經是位好兒子,有一天輪到你時,你將變成一位父親,而且你將是一位好父親。

     這就是我們活在其中的家庭氛圍,活在其中的空間。這個空間必須有著親密,有著愛,有著優雅。只有這樣靜心才會較容易,靈性的成長才會提升。

     選擇你的朋友,具有德行之友;聽從他和善的勸告,因他的生命而獲益;並且絕不為了微小的不滿就離開他。

     友誼也從這世上消失了。你所謂的友誼完全與古時候對於友誼的觀念無關。你的友誼只是很偶然的。你們在同一間辦公室上班,所以你們就變得交情很好。或者你們在同一間學校讀書,所以你們就變得像朋友一樣。這並不是真正的友誼。

     畢達哥拉斯說:選擇你的朋友。你無法選擇你的父親,你無法選擇你的母親,你無法選擇你的家庭,然而你可以選擇你的朋友。你可以選擇你的女人,你可以選擇你的男人──那也是友誼的一種延伸。

     選擇你的朋友,具有德行之友‧‧‧那個人有著某種優雅,有著某種綻放,在他身上具有某種質地,某種屬於德行的能量場。所謂的‘德行’並不是指很合乎道德,不,並不是他很崇高,不是這樣的。所謂‘具有德行之友’的意思是與他在一起時,你會突然開始感受到一種極大的幸福感;在他的陪伴下,在他的氛圍中,你裡面的某種東西開始跳舞;那個人的存在使你得以翱翔於天際。

     選擇一位朋友,於是到最後你將有能力選擇一位師父,因為師父就是最終的朋友。如果你無法選擇朋友,你也會沒辦法選擇師父。選出好的朋友,於是有一天你將能選出那最終的朋友。

     聽從他和善的勸告,因他的生命而獲益‧‧‧當你選擇了一位朋友後,要聽他的勸告。他不會強迫你接受它們;那些只會是耳邊的輕聲細語。他不會講得很大聲。他不會爭論什麼,他不會指示什麼;他只會建議,他只會暗示,他只會提醒。而那就是與最終的朋友,與師父在一起時的情形。

     佛陀說:“諸佛僅只指路。”他們不會大聲張揚,因為他們不想要是暴力的。他們不想按他們自己的意思來拖著你走;他們沒有意願要支配你。他們只是將所有他們知道的和瞭解的表達出來──現在由你決定遵從或不遵從。

     並且以他的生命為師,藉由他的生命得到益處──不只是他說的話,而是看見這朋友活過的方式。看見他真實的生命,並觀照它。這是唯一在生命中學習的方式。人們就是經典;你必須學會如何讀懂那語言。人們是偉大的奧秘,每一個人身上都帶著偉大的奧秘;如果你知道如何傾聽它,你將受益無窮。

     並且絕不為了微小的不滿就離開他。

     如果你能夠的話,無論如何都要:基於最嚴謹的律則,將力量緊繫於必然之上。

     畢達哥拉斯說有兩種律則:一種是必然,一種是力量。必然的律則適用於無意識之人。那些活得像機械一樣的人,他們是出於不得不然在過日子。然而有另一種高於必然的律則:力量的律則。你變得越有意識,你就越能脫離那必然性,越能超越那必然性;你開始出於力量,出於充沛的力量在生活。那時你的生命就不是必然之下的結果。

     舉例來說,有人是不能不講話,因為他無法抗拒開口講話的誘惑。佛也會講話,但不是他無法不這麼做;那是出於力量,出於飽滿的力量。他們是寧靜的;沒有誘惑,沒有揮之不去的意念讓他非講不可。他們可以永遠保持安靜。然而他們還是能說話。如果他們說話了,他們是出於力量而說的。

     你是出於一種必需性而愛。佛也會愛;他們的愛是來自‧‧‧那麼多的能量在那裡,因此必須去分享出來。那麼多的力量正在形成;必須去給予出來。你是不得不如此地活;他們是由於力量而活。佛是這存在裡最偉大的奢侈品。

     這兩個律則根源於一個最根本的律則。它們是同一個律則的一部分,同一個律則的兩個層面。在中國那個律則被稱為道,在印度那個律則被稱為法(Dharma),在希臘那個律則被稱為邏各斯(Logos),猶太人則是稱它妥拉(Torah)。那都是同一個律則。

     整個存在都奠基於一個律則之上,然而那個律則具有兩個層面。一個層面是為那些無意識的人──他們活得如奴隸,如機器人一般。另一個層面是自由,力量,莫大的喜悅──只有當你清醒了,成道了,那個層面才會發生。讓這兩個律則在你的生命裡面協調起來,這就是畢達哥拉斯最主要的訊息。

     當這兩個律則處於和諧之中,你就是處於和諧之中。當這兩個律則是和諧的,於是你的身體遵從必然的律則,你的靈魂則遵從力量的律則。於是你的頭腦遵從必然的律則,你的心則遵從力量的律則。到那時你就是天與地,身體與靈魂,可見與不可見的會合。而那就是佛性之意。那就是成道之意。

     今天就到這裡。




Excerpt from OSHO’s book“Philosophia Perennis”
Volume1, Chapter1
21 December 1978 am in Buddha Hall

RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT;
GUARD THEN THY FAITH.
REVERE THE MEMORY OF THE ILLUSTRIOUS HEROES, OF SPIRITS, DEMIGODS.

BE A GOOD SON, JUST BROTHER, SPOUSE TENDER, AND GOOD FATHER.

CHOOSE FOR THY FRIEND, THE FRIEND OF VIRTUE; YIELD TO HIS GENTLE COUNSELS, PROFIT BY HIS LIFE; AND FOR A TRIFLING GRIEVANCE NEVER LEAVE HIM.

IF THOU CANST AT LEAST: FOR A MOST RIGID LAW BINDS POWER TO NECESSITY.

      Pythagoras represents the eternal pilgrim for PHILOSOPHIA PERENNIS—the perennial philosophy of life. He is a seeker of truth par excellence. He staked all that he had for the search. He travelled far and wide, almost the whole known world of those days, in search of the Masters, of the mystery schools, of any hidden secrets. From Greece he went to Egypt—in search of the lost Atlantis and its secrets.

      In Egypt, the great library of Alexandria was still intact. It had all the secrets of the past preserved. It was the greatest library that has ever existed on the earth; later on it was destroyed by a Mohammedan fanatic. The library was so big that when it was burnt, for six months the fire continued.

      Just twenty-five centuries before Pythagoras, a great continent, Atlantis, had disappeared into the ocean. The ocean that is called ‘Atlantic’ is so called because of that continent, Atlantis.

      Atlantis was the ancientmost continent of the earth, and civilization had reached the highest possible peaks. But whenever a civilization reaches a great peak there is a danger: the danger of falling apart, the danger of committing suicide.

      Humanity is facing that same danger again. When man becomes powerful, he does not know what to do with that power. When the power is too much and the understanding is too little, power has always proved dangerous. Atlantis was not drowned in the ocean by any natural calamity. It was actually the same thing that is happening today: it was man’s own power over nature. It was through atomic energy that Atlantis was drowned—it was man’s own suicide. But all the scriptures and all the secrets of Atlantis were still preserved in Alexandria.

      All over the world there are parables, stories, about the great flood. Those stories have come from the drowning of Atlantis. All those stories—Christian, Jewish, Hindu-–-they all talk about a great flood that had come once in the past and had destroyed almost the whole civilization. Just a few initiates, adepts, had survived. Noah is an adept, a great Master, and Noah’s ark is just a symbol.

      A few people escaped the calamity. With them, all the secrets that the civilization had attained survived. They were preserved in Alexandria.

      Pythagoras lived in Alexandria for years. He studied; he was initiated into the mystery schools of Egypt—particularly the mysteries of Hermes. Then he came to India, was initiated into all that the Brahmins of this ancient land had discovered, all that India had known in the inner world of man.

      For years he was in India, then he travelled to Tibet and then to China. That was the whole known world. His whole life he was a seeker, a pilgrim, in search of a philosophy—philosophy in the true sense of the word: love for wisdom. He was a lover, a philosopher—not in the modern sense of the word but in the old, ancient sense of the word. Because a lover cannot only speculate, a lover cannot only think about truth: a lover has to search, risk, adventure.

      Truth is the beloved. How can you go on only thinking about it? You have to be connected with the beloved through the heart. The search cannot be only intellectual; it has to be deep down intuitive. Maybe the beginning has to be intellectual, but only the beginning. Just the starting point has to be intellectual, but finally it has to reach the very core of your being.

      He was one of the most generous of men, most liberal, democratic, unprejudiced, open. He was respected all over the world. From Greece to China he was revered. He was accepted in every mystic school; with great joy he was welcomed everywhere. His name was known in all the lands. Wherever he went he was received with great rejoicing.

      Even though he had become enlightened, he still continued to reach into hidden secrets, he still continued to ask to be initiated into new schools. He was trying to create a synthesis; he was trying to know the truth through as many possibilities as is humanly possible. He wanted to know truth in all its aspects, in all its dimensions.

      He was always ready to bow down to a Master. He himself was an enlightened man—it is very rare. Once you have become enlightened, the search stops, the seeking disappears. There is no point.

      Buddha became enlightened….then he never went to any other Master. Jesus became enlightened….then he never went to any other Master. Or Lao Tzu, or Zarathustra, or Moses….Hence Pythagoras is something unique. No parallel has ever existed. Even after becoming enlightened, he was ready to become a disciple to anybody who was there to reveal some aspect of truth.

      His search was such that he was ready to learn from anybody. He was an absolute disciple. He was ready to learn from the whole existence. He remained open, and he remained a learner to the very end.

      The whole effort was….and it was a great effort in those days, to travel from Greece to China. It was full of dangers. The journey was hazardous; it was not easy as it is today. Today things are so easy that you can take your breakfast in New York and your lunch in London, and you can suffer indigestion in Poona. Things are very simple. In those days it was not so simple. It was really a risk; to move from one country to another country took years.

      By the time Pythagoras came back, he was a very old man. But seekers gathered around him; a great school was born. And, as it always happens, the society started persecuting him and his school and his disciples. His whole life he searched for the perennial philosophy, and he had found it! He had gathered all the fragments into a tremendous harmony, into a great unity. But he was not allowed to work it out in detail; he was not allowed to teach people.

      He was persecuted from one place to another. Many attempts were made on his life. It was almost impossible for him to teach all that he had gathered. And his treasure was immense—in fact, nobody else has ever had such a treasure as he had. But this is how foolish humanity is, and has always been. This man had done something impossible: he had bridged East and West. He was the first bridge. He had come to know the Eastern mind as deeply as the Western mind.

      He was a Greek. He was brought up with the Greek logic, with the Greek scientific approach, and then he moved to the East. And then he learnt the ways of intuition. Then he learnt how to be a mystic. He himself was a great mathematician in his own right. And a mathematician becoming a mystic is a revolution, because these are poles apart.

      The West represents the male mind, aggressive intellect. The East represents the female mind, receptive intuition. East and West are not just arbitrary—the division is very, very significant and profound.

      And you should not forget Rudyard Kipling: what he said has significance, has meaning. He says East and West shall never meet. There is a fragment of truth in it, because the meeting seems to be impossible; the ways of their working are so diametrically opposite.

      The West is aggressive, scientific, ready to conquer nature. The East is non-aggressive, receptive, ready to be conquered by nature. The West is eager to know. The East is patient. The West takes every initiative to reach into the mysteries of life and existence; it tries to unlock the doors. And the East simply waits in profound trust: “Whenever I am worthy, the truth will be revealed to me."

      The West is concentration of the mind; the East is meditation of the mind. The West is thinking; the East is non-thinking. The West is mind; the East is no-mind. And Kipling seems to be logically right, that it seems impossible that East and West could ever meet.

      And the East and the West does not only represent the earth being divided in two hemispheres, it represents your mind too, your brain too. Your brain is also divided in two hemispheres just like the earth. Your brain has an East in it and a West in it. The left-sided hemisphere of your brain is the West; it is connected with the right hand. And the right-side hemisphere of your brain is the East; it is connected with the left hand.

      The West is rightist. The East is leftist. And the processes of both are so different…..The left hemisphere of your mind calculates, thinks, is logical. All science is produced by it. And the right hemisphere of your brain is a poet, is a mystic. It intuits, it feels. It is vague, cloudy, misty. Nothing is clear. Everything is a kind of chaos, but that chaos has its beauty. There is great poetry in that chaos, there is great song in that chaos. It is very juicy.

      The calculative mind is a desertlike phenomenon. And the non-calculative mind is a garden. Birds sing there and flowers bloom….it is a totally different world.

      Pythagoras was the first man to try the impossible, and he succeeded! In him, East and West became one. In him, yin and yang became one. In him, male and female became one. He was an ARDHANARISHWAR—a total unity of the polar opposites. Shiva and Shakti together: Intellect of the highest caliber and intuition of the deepest caliber. Pythagoras is a peak, a sunlit peak, and a deep, dark valley too. It is a very rare combination.

      But his whole life’s effort was destroyed by the stupid people, by the mediocre masses. These few verses are the only contribution left. These verses can be written on one postcard. This is all that is left of that great man’s effort, endeavour. And this too is not written by his own hand; it seems all that he had written was destroyed.

      The day Pythagoras died, thousands of his disciples were massacred and burnt. Only one disciple escaped the school; his name was Lysis. And he escaped, not to save his life; he escaped just to save something of the Master’s teachings. These Golden Verses of Pythagoras were written by Lysis, the only disciple who survived.

      The whole school was burnt, and thousands of disciples were simply murdered and butchered. And all that Pythagoras had accumulated on his journeys—great treasures, great scriptures from China, India, Tibet, Egypt, years and years of work—all was burnt.

      Lysis wrote these few verses. And, as it has been the ancient tradition that a real disciple knows no other name than his Master’s, these verses are not called Lysis’ Verse—they are called The Golden Verses of Pythagoras. He has not written his name on them.

      This has been happening again and again. It happened with Vyasa in India, a great Master. In his name there are so many scriptures that it is impossible that one man could write so many scriptures. It is humanly impossible. Even if one thousand persons wrote their whole lives continuously, then too so many scriptures could not be written. Then what happened? They are all authored by Vyasa—they are not all written by Vyasa but by his disciples. But the real disciple knows no other name than his Master’s. He has disappeared in the Master, so whatsoever he writes, he writes in the name of the Master. So many theories have been evolved by linguists, by scholars, by professors—they think there have been so many Vyasas, many people of the same name. That is all nonsense. There has been only one Vyasa. But down the centuries many people loved him so deeply that when they wrote something, they felt it was the Master writing through them—they signed the Master’s name because they were only vehicles, just instruments, mediums.

      The same happened in Egypt to Hermes: many scriptures, all written by the disciples. And the same happened with Orpheus in Greece, and the same with Lao Tzu in China and Confucius in China. The disciple loses his identity. He becomes utterly one with the Master. But something of immense value has been destroyed by the stupidity of people.

      Pythagoras is the first experiment in creating a synthesis. Twenty-five centuries have passed since then and nobody else has tried it again. Nobody else before had done it, and nobody else has done it afterwards either. It needs a mind which is both—scientific and mystic. It is a rare phenomenon. It happens once in a while.

      There have been great mystics—Buddha, Lao Tzu, Zarathustra. And there has been great scientists—Newton, Edison, Einstein. But to find a man who is at home with both worlds, easily at home, is very difficult. Pythagoras is that kind of man—a class unto himself. He cannot be categorized by anybody else.

      The synthesis that he tried was needed, particularly in his days, as it is needed today—because the world is again at the same point. The world moves in a wheel. The Sanskrit word for the world is SAMSARA. Samsara means the wheel. The wheel is big: one circle is completed in twenty-five centuries. Twenty-five centuries before Pythagoras, Atlantis committed suicide—out of man’s own scientific growth. But without wisdom, scientific growth is dangerous. It is putting a sword in the hands of a child.

      Now twenty-five centuries have passed since Pythagoras. Again the world is in a chaos. Again the wheel has come to the same point—it always comes to the same point. It takes twenty-five centuries for this moment to happen. After each twenty-five centuries the world comes into a state of great chaos.

      Man becomes uprooted, starts feeling meaningless. All the values of life disappear. A great darkness surrounds. Sense of direction is lost. One simply feels accidental. There seems to be no purpose, no significance. Life seems to be just a by-product of chance. It seems existence does not care for you. It seems there is no life after death. It seems whatsoever you do is futile, routine, mechanical. All seems to be pointless.

      These times of chaos, disorder, can either be a great curse, as it happened in Atlantis, or they can prove a quantum leap in human growth. It depends on how we use them. It is only in such great times of chaos that great stars are born.

      Pythagoras was not alone. In Greece, Pythagoras and Heraclitus were born. In India, Buddha and Mahavira and many others. In China, Lao Tzu, Chuang Tzu, Confucius, Mencius, Lieh Tzu, and many more. In Iran, Zarathustra. In the brahmin tradition, many great Upanishadic seers. In the world of Judaism, Moses…. All these people, these great Masters were born at a certain stage in human history—twenty-five centuries ago.

      Now we are again in a great chaos, and man’s fate will depend on what we do. Either we will destroy ourselves like the civilization that destroyed itself in Atlantis—the whole world will become a Hiroshima; we will be drowned in our own knowledge; in our own science we will commit suicide, a collective suicide. A few, a Noah and a few of his followers, may be saved, or may not be…. Or, there is a possibility that we can take a quantum leap.

      Either man can commit suicide, or man can be reborn. Both doors are open.

      If such times can create people like Heraclitus and Lao Tzu and Zarathustra and Pythagoras and Buddha and Confucius, why can they not create a great humanity? They can. But we go on missing the opportunity.

      The ordinary masses live in such unconsciousness that they can’t see even a few steps ahead. They are blind. And they are the majority! The coming twenty-five years, the last part of this century, is going to be of immense value. If we can create a great momentum in the world for meditation, for the inward journey, for tranquility, for stillness, for love, for God….if we can create a space in these coming twenty-five years for God to happen to many, many people, humanity will have a new birth, a resurrection. A new man will be born.

      And once you miss these times, then for twenty-five centuries again you will remain the same. A few people will achieve enlightenment, but it will remain only for a few people. Here and there, once in a while, a person will become alert and aware and divine. But the greater part of humanity goes on lagging behind—in darkness, in utter darkness, in absolute misery. The greater part of humanity goes on living in hell.

      But these moments when chaos spreads and man loses his roots in the past, becomes unhinged from the past, are great moments. If we can learn something from the past history, if we can learn something from Pythagoras….People could not use Pythagoras and his understanding, they could not use his great synthesis, they could not use the doors that he had made available. A single individual had done something immense, something impossible, but it was not used.

      I am trying to do exactly the same again; I feel a very deep spiritual affinity with Pythagoras. I am also bringing you a synthesis of East and West, of science and religion, of intellect and intuition, of the male mind and the female mind, of the head and the heart, of the right and the left. I am also trying in every possible way to create a great harmony, because only that harmony can save. Only that harmony can give you a new birth.

      But there is every possibility that what was done to Pythagoras will be done to me. And there is every possibility what was done to Pythagoras’ followers will be done to my sannyasins. But still, even knowing that possibility, the effort has to be made again. Because this is a valuable time. It comes only once in twenty-five centuries when the wheel can move in a new way, can take a new direction.

      You all have to risk, and you have to risk all that you have. And risk it with great joy! Because what can be more joyous than to give birth to a new man, to become vehicles for a new man, for a new humanity?

      It is going to be painful as every birth is painful. But the pain can be welcomed if you understand what is going to happen through it. If you can see the child coming out of it, then the pain is no more pain—just as the mother can accept the pain of the child’s birth. The pain is irrelevant, her heart is dancing with joy; she is going to give birth to life, she is being creative. She is making this world more alive; a new child is being born through her. God has used her as a vehicle; her womb has proved fertile. She is happy, in great joy. She rejoices, although the pain is there on the periphery. But when this great joy is there, the pain simply functions as a background and makes the joy even more loud. Remember!

      My sannyasins can become an energy womb, an energy field. A great synthesis is happening here. East and West are meeting here. And if we can make this impossible thing happen, man will live in a totally different way in the future. He will not need to live in the same old hell. Man can live in love, in peace. Man can live in great friendliness. Man can live a life which is nothing but a celebration. Man can make this earth divine.

      Yes, this very earth can become the paradise and this very body the Buddha.

      The sutras, they are few. Pythagoras’ sutras are divided into three parts; they are known as the three famous P’s of Pythagoras: preparation, purification, perfection.

      Preparation means getting ready, into a receptive mood, becoming available, opening up. Preparation means creating a thirst, a longing for truth. Preparation means, not only curious, not only intellectually interested in what truth is, but committed to the search. Not just as a speculator standing outside but as a participant.

      Preparation is the introductory part, to create a great thirst in you. Whenever you come close to a Master, the first thing that he is going to give you is a fiery thirst. A great longing he will give to you; he will sow the seeds of great longing. In fact, he will make you very discontented.

      You may have come to him in search of contentment, you may have come to him to be consoled, but he will make you aflame, afire, with a new desire that you have not even dreamt about, of which you have never been aware. Maybe it was lurking there somewhere in the dark nooks and corners of your being, or hiding in some recesses underground—he will bring it forth into light, he will provoke it into a great fire. He will pour all his energy into you, to make you so thirsty, so discontented, that you start the search and you become ready to risk all; that you forget all about other desires, that you pour all your desires into one stream, that your only desire, day and night, becomes truth, or God, or Nirvana. Those are just names for the same phenomenon.

      Preparation means the disciple is being awakened—awakened to the truth that we are existing in darkness and light has to be searched for and sought; awakened to the fact that we have been wasting our lives, that this is not the right way to live. Unless one starts moving towards God, life remains empty, impotent. The disciple has to be shocked, shaken, out of his dreams—dreams of money and power politics and prestige—and he has to be given a new dream, the ultimate dream, in which all dreams will be consumed. The ultimate dream is to know truth, to know that which is, to know that from which we come, to know that source and to know that goal to which we are going.

      Then the second part is purification. When the desire has arisen then you have to be purified, because to reach the ultimate truth you will have to drop much unnecessary weight, much luggage that you have always carried. You have carried it because you have been thinking it is very valuable. Your system has to be purified of all the toxic things that you have absorbed on the way. And we have been drinking poison, many kinds of poison. One is a Hindu. another is a Mohammedan, another is a Christian—these are all poisons, prejudices. They keep you tethered to the society, to the conditionings of the society.

      Purification means one has to drop all conditionings, all ideologies, all prejudices, all concepts, all philosophies….all that you have been taught by others. One has to become a clean slate—a TABULA RASA—one has to become utterly clean. Only when you are utterly clean, when nothing is written on you, can God write something. Only when you are utterly silent and all words given by the society have disappeared can God speak to you. Truth can whisper its mysteries into your ears only when you are absolutely empty.

      Emptiness is purity.

      Purification is a purgative part. Man has to drop many things. In fact, truth is not far away—you have just accumulated many things around yourself. You have grown many layers around yourself, many personalities around yourself, many masks you are wearing. Hence you cannot see your original face. All those masks have to be dropped. You have to become authentic, truly as you are, utterly naked as you are. Purification means: Stop hiding! Stop lying! Stop being phony!

      And third is perfection. When you have stopped being phony, when you have dropped all the poisons that you had gathered on the way, when the dust is cleaned off the mirror, then perfection starts happening of its own accord. Perfection is the unitive part—unio mystica.

      First the desire, intense desire, a total desire….because only if you are totally desirous of truth will you then be ready to go through the pains of purification. If the desire is lukewarm you will not be ready to go through the pains of purification.

      It is painful to be purified! It is like taking pus out of your body; it hurts, although it is good in the long run. If the pus is out, the poison is out and you will heal soon, but it hurts. To take the pus out is painful. But to leave it inside is to help it to grow; it will spread all over your body.

      One can only be ready to go through purification if the desire is so total that one is ready even to die for it if that is needed. And it is a kind of death, because the personality that you have always thought you are will have to die. You will have to drop all that you are identified with and that has been your ego. You will have to surrender all that you have been claiming up to now and bragging up to now; all that has been precious to you has to be dropped as utter rubbish. It is painful. It feels as if you are losing your kingdom and you are becoming a beggar.

      Unless the desire is total you will not be ready to do it. And when purification has happened, when you have dropped all that is non-essential, then the essential perfects itself. You need not become perfect. You have only to create the space in which perfection grows, happens. Perfection is a happening.

      The first sutra: preparation.

      RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT;
      GUARD THEN THY FAITH.

      Lord Bacon, a great scientific mind, has written in his famous book, Novum Organum, that Pythagoras was a great fanatic. Now, this is utter nonsense. Bacon’s book is really great; except for this one statement the book is of immense value.

      It is said that there are three great books in the world. First is Aristotle’s Organum—organum means principle. The second is Bacon’s Novum Organum—new principle. And third is Ouspensky’s Tertium Organum—the third principle. And they are really great books, incomparable.

      But it is very surprising how Bacon concluded that Pythagoras was a fanatic, because Pythagoras was just the opposite, the absolute opposite of a fanatic. If he had been a fanatic he would not have entered into all kinds of esoteric, occult schools. If he had been a fanatic he would not have been so open to learn from every possible source. In fact, fanaticism has never been part of the Greek mind.

      The philosophic mind cannot be fanatic, cannot be dogmatic. That is a prerequisite of philosophy: that you have to be open, that you have to inquire, that you have to doubt, that you have to question, and that you have to remain available to truth in whatsoever form it comes, that you are not to decide beforehand. You have not to fall into that kind of attitude which has already concluded without knowing. You are not to be a victim of the fallacy of priori-ism: that you have already accepted from the very beginning without inquiring, without knowing, without experiencing.

      I have tried hard to see why Bacon should call Pythagoras a fanatic. Fanaticism came out of the Judaic mind; it was never part of the Hindu mind or the Chinese mind or the Greek mind. It came out of the Jews. And it spread to Christians and Mohammedans because both are offshoots of Judaism.

      The idea that “We are the chosen people of God” is dangerous. It creates fanaticism. The idea that “We have the truth, and nobody else" is dangerous, that “There is only one God and no other Gods” is dangerous, because that one God is going to be my God. And then what will happen to your God? Then you are wrong, then you are a sinner. Then you have to be persuaded, converted. If you allow easily, okay; otherwise you have to be forced and coerced so that you can drop the wrong God.

      Pythagoras lived in so many countries, with so many different visions of life, with so many philosophical standpoints, with so many religions that he could not be a fanatic. It seems Bacon knew nothing about Pythagoras.

      The first sutra says: RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS….He does not use the word ‘God’ but ‘Gods’—that is significant. That is the state of a non-fanatic mind. ‘Gods’, why plural? Why not ‘God’? Because the moment you say ‘God’ you are falling into that dangerous trap….then what will happen to other peoples’ Gods?

      Pythagoras is not a monotheist; he does not believe in one God. He says: All the peoples of the world and all their approaches are true. And he knows it, because he has followed many, many paths. Pythagoras followed almost all existent paths, and he always reached the same peak.

      There are many paths by which to reach the peak. The mountain has many paths, but they all reach the same peak. You can go from the south or from the north or from the east or from the west. You can follow a very rocky track, or you can follow a very different track. There are many alternatives.

      Pythagoras knows truth is one, but he does not say it. Truth is one, unsaid. Once you say it, then please don’t use the singular; then it is better to use the plural. The Vedas say: Truth is one, but wise people have described it in many ways.

      RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT….He had lived with many people, worshippers of different Gods. He says to his disciples, “When you go to the temple, worship the God of the temple, and worship the way people are worshipping there. Respect the people who are worshipping and praying. And when you go to the mosque, worship the way people are worshipping there. And when you go to the church or the synagogue, worship the way people are worshipping there.”

      This is my approach too. All prayers are good. All prayers reach to him, and all paths ultimately end in him. There is no need to create any antagonism. To my sannyasins this is my message: If you want a silent, isolated place, a temple or a church or a mosque, then whichever is close by, enter there. All temples and all churches and all mosques are yours. Claim that “Whichever place is dedicated to God is ours. Jerusalem and Kaaba and Kailash and Girnar—all are ours.” I give you all the temples of the world as yours and all the scriptures of the world as yours.

      Pythagoras is saying to his disciples, “Wherever you are, watch the people, respect their prayer, respect their God, respect their vision. It may be only one aspect, but it is an aspect of God himself. It may be only one face—God has many faces—but all the manifestations are his. In one way he descends in Krishna, in another he descends in Christ, in still another he descends into Moses. All prophets are his, all messengers are his.”

      RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT….And whatsoever you believe, don’t just believe it; consecrate it, make it holy by living. Let it not remain just an intellectual belief in the head, it has to become existential. Then it is consecrated; then you have made it holy and sacred.

      Beliefs, if they are only thoughts, are useless. Unless they become your very blood, bones and marrow, unless you live them. If you feel something is true, live it!, because that will be the only proof that you feel it is true. There is no other proof. Only your life is a proof of your belief.

      But that does not mean you should impose a belief upon yourself. That does not mean you should force a belief and a character upon yourself. That will not be making it sacred; that will be hypocrisy. And how can hypocrisy be sacred? Live it, not from the without towards the within, but just the opposite—from the within towards the without. First experience a truth.

      For example, I say meditate. Now, you can make it just a belief—that it is good to meditate, that meditation contains great truths; that you can now argue with others about the beauties, about the mysteries of meditation. You have never meditated yourself, and you don’t have time enough because of the arguments and the thinking about and reading about meditation….and you have completely forgotten that meditation has to be tasted, not to be argued.

      Or, you can impose violently some meditative posture upon yourself. You can sit silently like a Buddha—although there is no Buddhahood inside, no silence, no purity, no innocence. The inner talk continues, but on the surface you can sit like a stone statue. This is hypocrisy, you are simply pretending. This is not the way to consecrate. This is not the way to make something sacred.

      You have to really go into meditation, not to pretend. And whenever you live a truth, the truth becomes consecrated.

      RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT….And whatsoever you have known, offer it to God, go on offering it to God—whatsoever you have known. Whatsoever experience has happened to you, of truth, of beauty, of love, go on offering it to God, go on offering in deep gratitude.

      GUARD THEN THY FAITH. But don’t tell it to people. Guard it. Offer it to the God, but don’t talk about it, otherwise you will be in danger. The masses are foolish. They cannot understand. It is beyond them. Guard! Keep it secret deep down in your heart. Open your heart to the Gods. Open your heart to your Master, or open your heart to the friends who are following the same path, the fellow-travellers, the fellow-seekers. But don’t open your heart in the marketplace—you will be misunderstood.

      And the misunderstanding will create disturbance for you, it will distract your search, it will disrupt your energies. It will create turmoil in you. Truths can be communicated only to people who have some understanding.

      GUARD THEN THY FAITH. And whatsoever trust has arisen in you, whatsoever faith is born in you, keep it secret. It has to become a seed in your heart. If you just throw the seed on the ground it will not grow into a tree, because it is open. It has to go deep into the womb of the earth, into the darkness of the earth. There it will disappear, dissolve, and a tree will be born.

      Whatsoever trust has arisen in you, let it become a seed in your heart, let it disappear into the soil of the heart. There it will grow into a big tree. Yes, one day it will happen that you will not be able to contain it any more. But then what can you do? As long as you can contain, contain it. As long as you can keep it a secret, keep it a secret. Just like the child in the mother’s womb remains secret for nine months, but one day the mother cannot contain it….The child has grown, now the child is ready to be born, then it is perfectly okay.

      Why is Pythagoras saying it? Why in the first sutra? For a certain reason: because whenever you have a little glimpse of truth, the mind tends to talk about it. And in that very talking you lose it. It is like an abortion. Let it remain for nine months a secret, a mystery, known only to yourself, or your beloved, or a few friends, but not to the public. It is a private phenomenon.

      Yes, one day it is going to become public. One day you will not be able to contain it anymore. It will have become so big, bigger than you, that it will have to overflow. When it starts overflowing, it is another matter. You become a Master then. But till that moment arrives, be very guarded, be very watchful. Don’t talk about your inner experiences to each and everybody. Keep alert, because truth is very difficult to get hold of and it is very easy to lose track of. Trust is very difficult to be born in, and very easy to dissipate.

      REVERE THE MEMORY OF THE ILLUSTRIOUS HEROES, OF SPIRITS, DEMIGODS.

      First: RENDER TO THE IMMORTAL GODS THE CONSECRATED CULT; GUARD THEN THE FAITH.

      Second sutra: Remember all those who have attained before you, cherish their memory; that will help you on the way. There will be many moments when suspicion will arise, doubts will arise; there will be long, long dark nights of the soul when you will feel utterly lost, when you will start thinking of going back and being just the ordinary person you had been before. In those moments revere the memory of the Buddhas, revere the memory of all those great heroes who have attained to truth.

      In Pythagoras’ language, the hero means one who has become enlightened, who has attained the truth. The only heroic deed in life is to become realized. All else is very ordinary.

      You can become very famous—it is very easy. You can have political power—it does not need much intelligence. You can earn money—you have only to be a little cunning and calculative. These are not great things.

      The only great thing that makes a life great and sublime is to know truth, is to know God, is to be truth, is to be God. But the journey is very alone.

      REVERE THE MEMORY OF THE ILLUSTRIOUS HEROES….of Buddha, of Lao Tzu, of Krishna, of Christ, of Moses, of Mohammed, of Mahavira. Remember! That’s why I am talking on so many Masters, so you can remember that you are not alone on the path. Many have succeeded before you. You will also succeed. If so many have succeeded, why not you? Many have preceded you and reached. You are not moving alone; many are ahead of you. It is a long procession of truth-seekers. You are part of a great chain. You may be a small drop, but you are part of a great river—the river of Buddhas, of all the enlightened people of the world.

      That’s why I am talking about so many enlightened people: to give you courage, to give you confidence; to give you the sense that you are in a great chain, part of a golden chain, and you are not moving alone. There is no need to be afraid. You cannot be lost!

      REVERE THE MEMORY OF THE ILLUSTRIOUS HEROES, OF SPIRITS, DEMIGODS. One who attains to God becomes a demi-God, becomes a God himself. One who has known him has become him. Cherish the memory, remind yourself. And find out with whom you feel affinity. Do you feel affinity with Moses? Do you feel affinity with Zarathustra? If you feel some affinity, then the best way is to ponder over the sayings of Zarathustra or Moses, meditate, think of their lives, create a climate around yourself. Because if you feel affinity with somebody, that means you are of the same type.

      And it is not a question of your accidental birth. You may be born a Mohammedan and you may not feel any affinity with Mohammed. There is no necessity. Birth is accidental. You may be born a Hindu and you may not feel any affinity with Krishna, or you may even feel a certain antagonism. You may not be the type.

      So don’t be too much identified with your birth. Roam around. Have a little more freedom. Look around. Whichever flower attracts you, follow that. Whichever fragrance calls you, follow that fragrance. So you may be a Hindu by birth, but if you feel that the Koran simply rings bells in your heart, then the Koran is your scripture. Forget all about Hinduism! Then Mohammed is your man; forget all about Krishna!

      You may be born a Mohammedan, but if seeing the statue of Buddha something immediately settles in you, becomes serene, calm and cool—just the name of Buddha and you feel great love arising in you for this unknown mysterious person—then forget all about Mohammedanism and the Koran and Mohammed. Then create the climate of Buddha around you, because that will be helpful, that will nourish you, that will strengthen you.

      The second part: purification. The first was preparation: respect all the Gods of the world, all the temples, all the sacred places; respect all the scriptures. This is your respect for other human beings. And remember with great love all those who have preceded you on the path and have reached.

      This will prepare a climate in you. And this will create a great desire in you; this will become a longing and you will be gripped by the longing, you will be possessed by the longing. If Buddha has touched your heart, a great longing is bound to arise: How to become a Buddha? If Christ has been felt at the deepest core of your being, then it is bound to happen that you will start working, searching: How to become a Christ? How to attain to Christ-consciousness? Once the desire is there, then purification is possible.

      The second part: purification.

      BE A GOOD SON, JUST BROTHER, SPOUSE TENDER, AND GOOD FATHER.

      You will be surprised by this sutra, but it is of immense value.

      BE A GOOD SON, JUST BROTHER, SPOUSE TENDER, AND GOOD FATHER. You will think, “What has it to do with spirituality?” It has much to do with spirituality. You have to create a peaceful surrounding, only then can you fall into meditation. You have to create an atmosphere, an energy field, only then can you go inwards.

      In Gurdjieff’s school in Fontainebleau it was written on the gate:“If you have not settled your accounts with your father, go back.” First settle your accounts with your father, then come. Unless you respect your father, there is no possibility of your growing. Strange? Why? What has it to do with the search?

      And from another corner there is psychoanalysis which says:“Settle your accounts with your mother.” Unless that is settled, you will never feel settled. You will remain tense. The whole of psychoanalytic work is how to close accounts between you and your mother—gracefully, lovingly.

      Pythagoras seems to be the first to say it exactly, simply: BE A GOOD SON. What does it mean to be a good son? Does it mean to be a slave, utterly obedient? If you are a slave, you are not a good son. If you are utterly obedient, you are a hypocrite. Then what does it mean to be a good son?

      If you ask people they will say, “A good son means: do whatsoever your father says.” It is not that simple, because you can do it from the outside and you can resist it from the inside. That’s what children have to do! They are helpless. Whatsoever the parents say, they have to do it; willingly, unwillingly, reluctantly, they have to do it. That creates a split in them. They become two. They start becoming false, phony.

      So there is one way that is ordinarily thought: just be obedient to the father and you are a good son. That is not the meaning of Pythagoras. Then does he mean rebel against the father? Go against him? Do just the opposite of whatsoever he says? Be a hippie or yippie or something? If he says have short hair then have long hair? If he says, “Take a bath every day,” then forget all about taking a bath for years? If he says, “Cleanliness is next to God,” then be dirty and claim that dirtiness is next to God? No, that is not the meaning of being a good son either.

      In fact, the second thing has happened in the world because the first has persisted too long. Too much enforced obedience has created a reaction. Then who is a good son?

      A good son is one who is alert, understanding, respectful, who listens to the father because the father knows much—he has lived, he has experienced life, he has more experience. He listens to the father. He tries to understand the father. He is open. He is not in a hurry either to obey or to disobey.

      A good son is one who is ready to listen, to understand, to learn. And then if you feel that you agree with the father, do it. If you feel you don’t agree with the father, then say it. There is no question of reaction. Just make it plain that you don’t agree. You will do it, but it will be done with forced effort. It will make you phony. If the father wants, you will do it, but it will make you phony, it will make you split, schizophrenic. It will divide you.

      A good communion is needed between the father and the son, because the father represents the past and the son represents the future. A bridge is needed. And it cannot be one-sided, so it is not only for the son to be a good son: the final thing is to be a good father too. He is creating a family atmosphere in which meditation can grow easily.

      A good son is one who is alert, ready to obey the father when he feels he is right, ready to say to the father, “I am not willing to do it—it will be false, it will be phony.” And ready to go with the father if he cannot decide on his own, because there may be things which you cannot feel either right or wrong. Then follow the father; he knows better.

      And the father simply represents the past. The father simply represents all father- figures, all those who are older than you. The father is simply a symbol of all those who have lived more than you, experienced more than you: the teachers, the elders. A great respect is needed—respect for their life, respect for their experience.

      There is no need to become a slave, and there is no need to react against them. Understanding is needed, neither obedience nor reaction. And if obedience comes out of understanding, it is beautiful. And if sometimes rebellion comes out of understanding, it is beautiful. But it has to come out of understanding, not out of reaction.

      There are people who will not do a certain thing because their father says to do it. How can they do it? Just because the father is saying it, they cannot do it—they will do the opposite. Their egos are in conflict. And there are people who know that it is wrong, but they will do it because the father says to do it. Both are wrong.

      The good son is one who listens to the father, to all father-figures, tries to understand with great respect, with openness, with no conclusions. And then whatever decision arises in his being—to follow or not to follow—he goes with it. It is neither reaction nor obedience; it is simply acting out of understanding.

      BE A JUST BROTHER….with all those who are of your age, be just, don’t be unfair. Don’t exploit, because if you exploit you create a tension around yourself. Create friendship around yourself, because growth will be easier in a friendly atmosphere.

      SPOUSE TENDER….with your wife, with your husband, be tender, be soft, because love has the other side of hate in it, and unless you understand what it means to be tender, soft, loving, there is every possibility love will bring great hate in you.

      People love the same person, and the same person they hate. And that hate destroys all love, poisons all possibilities of love. And love is a great phenomenon. The person who has missed love will never know what prayer is; will never be able to pray. It is only love’s experience that prepares you to pray.

      BE SPOUSE TENDER….love the woman or the man with great tenderness, grace. That has disappeared from the world. People’s relationships have become very ungraceful. They have lost the whole language of tenderness; their love life is so full of hate and anger and rage.

      That may be one of the reasons why God has become dead in this century. Love has disappeared; prayer cannot arise. Love is the flower, prayer is the fragrance. If the flower is not there, then there cannot be any fragrance.

      AND GOOD FATHER. And in your own turn, the circle is complete: be a good father. What does it mean to be a good father? Don’t enforce anything on your child. Give your love, give your understanding, but always make it clear that the choice is the child’s. If he wants to follow it he can follow, but he is following his choice. If he wants not to follow, he is free not to follow—again he is following his choice. Make everything clear to the child. You love him, so give your experience to him but don’t enforce it, don’t command. Let him understand. Let understanding be the only law, and let him follow his understanding.

      Now you can understand: the father has to be just a helper. The father has not to mold the child in a certain pattern that he wants; he has not to use the child for his own ambitions. He has to love the child, make him strong, make him more alert, so that he can search out his own ways in life. Make him more and more independent.

      The good father does not cripple the child, does not force the child to depend on him. And if there is a good father, naturally the son will be good, because he will not be forced into any slavery and he will not have to react either.

      And if you have been a good son, in your own turn one day you will become a father and you will be a good father.

      This is the family atmosphere, the space in which we live. This space has to be of intimacy, of love, of grace. Only then will meditation be easier and spiritual growth enhanced.

      CHOOSE FOR THY FRIEND, THE FRIEND OF VIRTUE; YIELD TO HIS GENTLE COUNSELS, PROFIT BY HIS LIFE; AND FOR A TRIFLING GRIEVANCE NEVER LEAVE HIM.

      Friendship has also disappeared from the world. What you call friendship has nothing to do with the ancient idea of friendship. Your friendship is just accidental. You work in the same office, so you have become friendly. Or you study in the same college, so you become friendly. This is not real friendship.

      Pythagoras says: CHOOSE THY FRIEND. You cannot choose your father, you cannot choose your mother, you cannot choose your family, but you can choose your friend. You can choose your woman, you can choose your man— that too is an extension of friendship.

      CHOOSE FOR THY FRIEND, THE FRIEND OF VIRTUE….one who has some grace, who has some flowering, who has some quality around him, who has an energy field of virtue. By ‘virtue’ is not meant the righteous, no, not the holier-than-thou, no. By ‘friend of virtue’ is meant one in whose company you suddenly start feeling a tremendous well-being; in whose company, in whose vibe, something starts dancing in you; whose presence helps you to soar high.

      Choose a friend, and then ultimately you will be able to choose a Master, because the Master is the ultimate friend. If you cannot choose friends you will not be able to choose the Master either. Choose good friends, and then one day you will be able to choose the ultimate friend.

      YIELD TO HIS GENTLE COUNSELS, PROFIT BY HIS LIFE….and when you choose a friend, listen to his counsels. He will not enforce them; they will be gentle whisperings. He will not be very loud. He will not argue, he will not command; he will only suggest, he will only hint, he will only indicate. And that is the case with the ultimate friend, the master.

      Buddha says: “Buddhas only point the way.” They don’t make it very loud because they don’t want to be violent. They don’t want to drag you according to themselves; they have no desire to dominate you. They simply express whatsoever they have known and understood—now it is up to you to follow or not to follow.

      And learn from his life, be profited by his life—not only his words, but see the way the friend lives. See his actual life and watch it. This is the only way to learn in life. People are scriptures; you have to learn how to read the language. People are great secrets, each person is carrying a great secret; if you know how to listen to it you will be tremendously benefitted.

      AND FOR A TRIFLING GRIEVANCE NEVER LEAVE HIM.

      IF THOU CANST AT LEAST: FOR A MOST RIGID LAW BINDS POWER TO NECESSITY.

      Pythagoras says there are two laws: one is of necessity, the other is of power. The law of necessity applies to people who are unconscious. People who live mechanically, they live out of necessity. There is another law higher than necessity: the law of power. The more conscious you become, the more you go out of necessity, you transcend necessity; you start living out of power, out of abundant power. Then your life is not of necessity.

      For example, a person speaks out of necessity because he cannot resist the temptation to speak. Buddhas also speak, but with no necessity; it is out of power, out of abundant power. They are silent; there is no temptation, no obsession to speak. They can remain silent forever. But still they speak. If they speak. they speak out of power.

      You love out of necessity. Buddhas also love; they love out of….so much energy is there that it has to be shared. So much power is happening; it has to be given. You live out of necessity; they live out of power. Buddhas are the greatest luxury in existence.

      These two laws are rooted in one primordial law. They are part of one law, two aspects of one law. In China that law is called Tao, in India that law is called Dharma, in Greece that law is called Logos, Jews have called it Torah. It is the same law.

      The whole existence is based in one law, but that law has two aspects. One aspect for those who are unconscious—they live like slaves, robots. And another aspect of freedom, of power, of immense joy—that aspect happens only when you are awakened, enlightened. And to have these two laws harmoniously adjusted in your life is the basic message of Pythagoras.

      When these two laws are in harmony, you are in harmony. When these two laws are in harmony, then your body follows the law of necessity and your soul follows the law of power. Then your mind follows the law of necessity, and your heart follows the law of power. Then you are a meeting of the sky and the earth, body and soul, the visible and the invisible. And that’s what Buddhahood is, that’s what enlightenment is.

      Enough for today.






葛吉夫,佛陀,與奧修在意識上的不同途徑

摘譯自奧修書“This Very Body the Buddha”
第4章 第4個問題
1977年12月14日午前於佛堂


奧修:第四道,就葛吉夫的教導而言,被人稱為良心的道路。在你的教導裡良心的位置為何?

     這問題來自塞西爾‧路易士。

     完全沒有位置。我不相信良心,我只相信意識。我不相信道德,我只相信宗教。我是非道德的。

     良心是社會在你身上所玩弄的一種技倆。這個社會創造出道德良心好讓你可能永遠都不需要意識。你被蒙騙了。譬如,當耶穌說“愛就是神”時,那並不是出自他的良心,那是出自他的意識。他知道它。那不是一個信念,那是他的體驗。而當一位基督徒說“愛就是神”,那是他的道德良心,而不是他的意識。他並不知道它,他並沒有活過它。他只是一再一再反覆地聽到它──他已經被它催眠了。

     每個孩子都在受著父母,牧師,政客,以及社會的催眠。某件事情經過持續不斷的重複之後就變成所謂的良心。你一直在教孩子們,“這是對的,這是對的,這是對的”。一再一再地聽到它,於是他的頭腦就受到了制約。許多年之後他也會說“這是對的”──那是自動化的。那不會是來自他自己的本質,那是從這社會放入他本質中的錄音唱片裡所播放出來的。這就像德爾加多(Delgado)的電極刺激一樣。許多世紀以來,這就是社會一直在每個人身上所玩的危險把戲。

     那就是為什麼世界上有那麼多種良心──印度教徒有某種良心,回教徒有另一種良心。良心怎麼可能會有那麼多種呢?真理是一。而良心卻是如此之多?

     從我的孩童時期起我就被教導成一種非常非常嚴格的素食主義。我出生在一個耆那教的家庭,對於素食是徹底地固執。在我家連番茄都是不允許的,因為番茄看起來有點像紅色的肉。可憐又天真的番茄,它們就這樣不被接納。而且從來沒有人聽過有任何人會在晚上進食;日落是最後極限。整整18年的時間我沒有在晚上吃過任何東西,那可是很嚴重的罪行。

     後來我第一次與一些朋友到山裡郊遊野餐。他們全是印度教徒,只有我是耆那教徒。白天的時候他們都不操心是否該煮東西來吃。不是嗎?山這麼地美,而且還有那麼多可去探索的──所以他們一點都不關心煮飯這件事,到了晚上他們才開伙。現在這對我是個很大的問題──吃或不吃呢?我是真的餓壞了。整天都在山裡面活動,那是很費力氣的。於是我真的覺得好餓──生平第一次餓成這個樣子。

     然後他們開始煮了。那個熱氣以及食物的味道。而我,一個耆那教徒,就坐在那裏。此刻對我而言實在太困難了──怎麼辦呢?在晚上吃東西這樣的念頭是不可能的──18年來整個的制約。然而要在那種飢餓下去睡覺也是不可能的。於是他們所有人都開始說服我。他們說,“在這地方沒有別人知道你吃了東西,我們也絕對不會告訴你的家人。不用擔心。”由於我已準備好要接受誘惑,所以他們誘惑了我,我吃下去了。但之後來我無法入睡──整個晚上我必須起來嘔吐2,3次,那整個夜晚變成惡夢一般。如果我沒有吃的話反而會比較好。

     18年來的制約是晚上吃東西是有罪的。但別人都沒有吐,所有人都在呼呼大睡。他們全都犯了罪,卻全都睡得好好的。而且這個罪他們犯了18年,我才犯第一次,遭受處罰的卻是我。這不公平吧!

     良心是創造出來的;它是一種制約。所有你認為的好或壞都只不過是一種制約。但這制約能持續操縱著你全部的人生。從那裏,從裡面,社會進入了你並控制著你。它已變成你的內在聲音。而且因為它已變成你的內在聲音,你就無法聽見你真正的內在的聲音。所以我的建議是:卸下你身上的良心重負。拋掉所有的制約,清洩它,擺脫它。當我說不要成為一個基督徒,一個印度教徒,一個耆那教徒,一個佛教徒,我的意思就是如此。

     只要存在。並且隨時警醒。在那樣的警醒中你總是會知道什麼是對的和什麼是錯的。對錯並不是固定的事情──某件事情在黃昏時可能是對的,到了晚上也許就是錯的,而另一件事情在黃昏時也許是錯的,到了晚上可能就是對的。情況變動著。一個警醒之人,一個有意識之人,並沒有固定的想法。他會有自發性的回應,但不會有固定的想法。就是因為那些固定不動的觀念和想法,你從不曾自發性地行動。你的行動始終是種反應而已──並不是真正的行動。

     當你的舉止作為是出於自發性,沒有念頭,沒有偏見,那麼就會有真正的行動。行動有著熱情在裡面,有著強度在裡面。它是原創的,它是第一手的。行動使你的生命是創造性的,行動使你的生命持續是個慶祝。因為每個動作都變成了你自身存在的一個表現。良心則是一個虛假的存在。

     我認為法語是唯一只用一個單字同時表示意識與良心的語言──僅一個單字,同時代表兩者。那是很美的。真正的良心應該就只是意識,而不是別的。你應該是要變得更有意識才對。

     但關於意識,我與喬治‧葛吉夫也有所不同。當他說,“要有意識”,他在說的是“意識到你存在”。他堅持的是記得自己。現在,這是必須瞭解清楚的。你的意識具有相對的兩端。一端是內容物。舉例來說,憤怒的烏雲在你裡面──那就是內容物。而你在覺知著那憤怒的烏雲──那就是意識,覺察,觀照,觀察者。所以你的意識可以被分為兩邊──觀察者以及觀察到的。

     葛吉夫說:要一直記住那觀察者──記得自己。佛陀說:忘掉觀察者,只要去看那觀察到的。如果你必須在佛陀和葛吉夫之間作出選擇,我會建議選擇佛陀。因為跟著葛吉夫會有個危險,你可能會變得太自我意識──不是開始覺知到自己,你可能會變成在意識著自我。你可能變成一位自我主義者。我在許多葛吉夫的弟子身上都感覺到這點──他們已經變成非常非常強烈的自我主義者。

     並不是說葛吉夫是個自我主義者──他是這個時代最稀有的成道者之一。但在這方法裡面是有個危險:要區別自我意識和記得自己是非常困難的。幾乎不可能區別出來,那太細微了。而對無知的大眾而言幾乎總是自我意識佔據了他們,而不會是記得自己。“自己”這個字是危險的──你變得越來越安頓在自己這個觀念之中。而自己這個觀念會使你孤立於存在之外。

     佛陀說:忘掉自己,因為並沒有自己。自己只出現在文法裡,在語言裡;它不是任何存在性的事物。你只要觀察那內容物。藉由觀察內容物,那內容物就會開始消失。一旦內容物消失了,看看你的憤怒──觀照著它,你將看見它正在消失。一旦憤怒消失了就會有寧靜。沒有自己,沒有觀察者,也沒有東西要去觀察。就只有寧靜。這寧靜是由味帕沙那,佛陀的覺知方法所帶來的。

     一般人會兩者都做。他一直在轉換軌道──有時他觀察自己,有時他觀察內容物。他一直從這裡移去那裏,他不斷在搖擺。葛吉夫說了一件事情:安頓在觀察者之中。佛陀則是說:看著那觀察到的事物。

     我自己的途徑與兩者都不同。救我的途徑來看,葛吉夫的方法比起佛陀的方法較為危險,但即使是佛陀的方法也必定會有某種緊張在裡面──努力在觀照上面。正是那在觀照上的努力會使你緊繃起來。

     有位錫蘭的僧侶被帶來我這裡。他無法入睡──足足有三年的時間他沒有睡著過。所有不同的醫藥都在他身上試了,但沒有一種是有幫助的,沒有一種鎮定劑能有任何效果。然而他一直在做味帕沙那,佛陀的內觀方法,卻都沒有人在意──不曾有人想過這點。

     當他來找我時,我問他的第一件事情是,“你在做味帕沙那嗎?”──他是一名佛教僧侶,所以他一定有在做。他說,“是的──三年了。”我說,“那麼這就是你失眠的原因。”

     如果你一直在用力地觀照,那麼到了夜晚你將無法放鬆和入睡──那個觀照會變得停不下來。如果即使到了夜晚你都還在觀照,你怎麼會睡得著呢?你無法放鬆,那個緊張已經固定住了。

     大家都知道佛教的和尚最多只睡3,4個小時。這不是一項成就。他們自己認為,其他人也都認為這是一項成就──他們達成了某件事情,他們只需睡3,4小時。其實不然。他們是在失去某件十分珍貴的事情──放鬆。於是他們看起來很緊繃,從他們臉上就看得出他們是緊繃的。乍看很平靜,其實卻是緊繃的。看上去是很寧靜──但他們的寧靜並不是放鬆之下的寧靜,而是努力出來的。你能從某個角落看見那個努力,以此界定著他們自己。

     我自己的方法是:你放鬆下來。既不是觀照那觀照者,也不是觀照那被觀照到的事物。只是放鬆,成為被動的。如果有什麼東西浮上來,你無法不去看它,那就去看它。但不要花任何力氣刻意去看它。如果你可以如同鏡子般地放鬆,那麼要是某片雲朵經過,它就會被映照出來。

     如鏡子一般──清澈的,被動的。將兩者都放掉──葛吉夫記得自己的方法,以及佛教徒觀照的方法。

     但如果你必須在葛吉夫和佛陀之間作出選擇,那麼選擇佛陀。如果你必須在佛陀和我之間作出選擇,那就選擇我。

     放鬆。就只是看著事物。而且沒什麼大不了的──如果你錯過了某個東西,那也不要緊。你可以錯過,你被允許錯過。將生命看作是簡單的,輕鬆地看待它。

     所以那些已經是在某種努力之中的人──葛吉夫的工作就是極度努力的──他們來到這裡會感到困惑。這就是為什麼路易士會覺得困惑,覺得有些不解。而且遲早,他不是必須瞭解我就是必須譴責我──兩者都可能發生。譴責會較容易。因為整整三十年的時間辛苦工作──現在突然間他為一個完全不相信努力的人所吸引。那個人不相信所謂的改善,不相信所謂的成長,不相信有必要去任何地方,不相信任何的

     他說,第四道,以葛吉夫的教導而言

     我在這裡所教導的是:沒有道。真的並沒有道路,因為真理並不是一個目標。所有的道路都是離開我們所在的地方。所有的道路,所有的方向,所有的路徑,都是將你從真理上面引開。而且本來就沒有可去之處。也沒有可去之人。除了處在此時此地之外並沒有其他處在此時此地的方法。當我說“處在此時此地”時,不要問該怎麼做──那個“怎麼”將會把你帶走。

     當我說“處在此時此地”時,不要問“什麼是處在此時此地的方法?”除了此時此地之外沒有別的方法可以此時此地。沒有方法能成為靜止的,也不需要任何方法。看見,徹底地看見,任何方法都不存在,立刻就會是靜止的。看見這個,就是靜止。所有的道路都在通往並非此地的每個地方。

     將你的生命活得如它之所來與它之所去,那就是覺知。被動的,清澈的,如鏡子一般,不帶有緊張。所以我不教你們注意力,因為注意(attension)是有“緊張”(tension)這個字在裡面。注意力此等現象就是有種緊張感在裡面──因此會有“注意”這個字。享受,放鬆。只要瞭解這點,並沒有任何地方是需要去的,那就是解脫。解脫並不像是一個在另外某處等待著你的目標。解脫是瞭解到你已經解脫了。

     在那已然存在的面前,我們如此斷然地聲稱什麼才應該存在,這是很不敬的。那是的,就是真理。如實(YATHA BHUTAM)──那所是的,即為真理。去聲稱什麼應該什麼不應該,就是不敬的,褻瀆的,那是有罪的。“應該”就是種罪。那所是的──隨著它放鬆,隨著它漂浮。我甚至不教你們游泳,我只是說與它一起漂浮。這是我們的責任,知道如何透過那所是的去接受與生活

     所以我不教導任何的道──第四或第五或第六。而且我也不教導良心,我所教導的是一種清澈放鬆的意識。出自於它,許多花朵將會綻放。出自於它,許多歌曲將會誕生。然而它們是自行誕生的。你不會是它們的做者,也不會因為“我做到了”而覺得自己變得很了不起。你不會感覺到你的自我透過它們得到了滿足。那些花朵出現得更多,你就消失得更多。有一天花朵綻放著,你卻不在了。那就是解脫的日子,那就是解脫的時刻。





Excerpt from OSHO’s book “This Very Body the Buddha”
Chapter4, Question4
14 December 1977 am in Buddha Hall

OSHO: THE FOURTH WAY, AS TAUGHT BY GURDJIEFF, HAS BEEN CALLED THE WAY OF CONSCIENCE. WHAT PLACE HAS CONSCIENCE IN YOUR TEACHING?

      The question is from Cecil Lewis.

      No place at all. I don’t believe in conscience, I believe only in consciousness. I don’t believe in morality, I believe only in religion. I am amoral.

      Conscience is a trick of the society played upon you. The society creates conscience so that you may never need consciousness. You have been deceived. For example, when Jesus says “Love is God” it is not out of his conscience, it is out of his consciousness. He knows it. It is not a belief, it is his experience. When a Christian says “Love is God”it is his conscience, not his consciousness. He has not known it, he has not lived it. He has only heard it repeated again and again—he has become hypnotized by it.

      Each child is being hypnotized by the parents, the priests, the politicians, the society. Constant repetition of a certain thing becomes conscience. You go on teaching to the child, “This is right. This is right. This is right.” Hearing it again and again, his mind is being conditioned. After many years he will also say “This is right”—it will be automatic. It will not be from his own being, it will come from the gramophone record that the society has placed in his being. It is like an electrode of Delgado. It is the dangerous trick that the society has been playing on everybody, down the centuries.

      That’s why there are so many consciences in the world—the Hindu has one type of conscience, the Mohammedan has another type of conscience. How can consciences be so many? Truth is one. And consciences are so many?

      From my childhood I was taught a very very strict vegetarianism. I was born in a Jaina family, absolutely dogmatic about vegetarianism. Not even tomatoes were allowed in my house, because tomatoes look a little like red meat. Poor innocent tomatoes, they were not allowed. Nobody has ever heard of anybody eating in the night; the sunset was the last limit. For eighteen years I had not eaten anything in the night, it was a great sin.

      Then for the first time I went on a picnic with a few friends to the mountains. And they were all Hindus and I was the only Jaina. And they were not worried to cook in the day. Mm? The mountains were so beautiful and there was so much to explore—so they didn’t bother about cooking at all, they cooked in the night. Now it was a great problem for me—to eat or not to eat? And I was feeling really hungry. The whole day moving in the mountains, it had been arduous. And I was really feeling hungry—for the first time so hungry in my life.

      And then they started cooking. And the aroma and the food smell. And I was just sitting there, a Jaina. Now it was too difficult for me—what to do? The idea of eating in the night was impossible—the whole conditioning of eighteen years. And to sleep in that kind of hunger was impossible. And then they all started persuading me. And they said, ‘There is nobody here to know that you have eaten, and we will not tell your family at all. Don’t be worried.’ And I was ready to be seduced, so they seduced me and I ate. But then I could not sleep—I had to vomit two or three times in the night, the whole night became nightmarish. It would have been better if I had not eaten.

      Conditioning for eighteen years that to eat in the night is sin. Now nobody else was vomiting, they were all fast asleep and snoring. They have all committed sin and they are all sleeping perfectly well. And they have been committing the sin for eighteen years, and I have committed it for the first time and I am being punished. This seems unjust!

      Conscience is created; it is a conditioning. All that you think is good or bad is nothing but a conditioning. But this conditioning can go on managing your whole life. The society has entered in you and controls you from there, from within. It has become your inner voice. And because it has become your inner voice, you cannot hear your REAL inner voice. So my suggestion is: Unburden yourself of conscience. Throw all the conditioning out, cathart it, be free from it. That’s what I mean when I say don’t be a Christian, a Hindu, a Jaina, a Buddhist.

      Just be. And be alert. In that alertness you will always know what is right and what is wrong. And the right and the wrong is not a fixed thing—something may be right in the morning and may be wrong in the evening, and something may be wrong in the evening and may be right in the night. Circumstances change. An alert man, a conscious man, has no fixed ideas. He has spontaneous responses but no fixed ideas. Because of fixed ideas you never act spontaneously. Your action is always a kind of reaction—not action really.

      When you act out of spontaneity, with no idea, with no prejudice, then there is real action. And action has passion in it, intensity in it. And it is original and it is first-hand. And action makes your life creative and action makes your life continuously a celebration. Because each act becomes an expression of your being. Conscience is a false being.

      I think the French language is the only language which has only one word for consciousness and conscience—a single word, meaning both. That is beautiful. Real conscience should be only consciousness, nothing else. You should become more conscious.

      But about consciousness also, I have differences with George Gurdjieff. When he says,“Be conscious”,he says“Be conscious that you ARE.” He insists for self-remembering. Now, this has to be understood. Your consciousness has two polarities. One polarity is the content. For example, a cloud of anger is inside you—that is the content. And you are aware of the cloud of anger—that is consciousness, the witness, watchfulness, the observer. So your consciousness can be divided in two—the observer and the observed.

      Gurdjieff says: Go on remembering the observer—self-remembering. Buddha says: Forget the observer, just watch the observed. And if you have to choose between Buddha and Gurdjieff, I will suggest choose Buddha. Because there is a danger with Gurdjieff you may become too self-conscious—rather than becoming self-aware, you may become self-conscious. You may become an egoist. And that I have felt in many Gurdjieff disciples—they have become very very great egoists.

      Not that Gurdjieff was an egoist—he was one of the rarest enlightened men of this age. But the method has a danger in it: it is very difficult to make a distinction between self-consciousness and self-remembering. It is almost impossible to make the distinction, it is so subtle. And for the ignorant masses it is almost always self-consciousness that will take possession of them; it will not be self-remembering. The very word “self” is dangerous—you become more and more settled in the idea of the self. And the idea of the self isolates you from existence.

      Buddha says: Forget the self, because there is no self. The self is just in the grammar, in the language; it is not anything existential. You just observe the content. By observing the content, the content starts disappearing. Once the content disappears, watch your anger—and watching it, you will see it is disappearing. Once the anger has disappeared there is silence. There is no self, no observer, and nothing to be observed. There is silence. This silence is brought by VIPASSANA, Buddha’s method of awareness.

      Ordinary man does both. He goes on changing his gear—sometimes he observes the self, sometimes he observes the content. He goes on moving from this to that, he is a constant wavering. Gurdjieff says the one thing is: Be settled in the observer. Buddha says: Look at the observed.

      My own approach is different from both. My approach is that Gurdjieff’s method is more dangerous than Buddha’s method, but even in Buddha’s method there is bound to be some tension—the effort to watch. The very effort to watch will make you tense.

      A Buddhist monk was brought to me from Ceylon. He was unable to sleep—for three years he had not slept. And all kinds of medications had been tried upon him but nothing was helping, no tranquillizer was of any help. And nobody had bothered that he goes on doing VIPASSANA, the Buddha’s method of insight—nobody had thought about it.

      When he came to me, the first thing I asked him was, “Are you doing vipassana?”—because he is a Buddhist monk, he must be doing it. He said, “Yes—for three years.” I said, “Then that is the cause of your sleeplessness.”

      If you are continuously making effort to watch, then in the night you will not be able to relax and fall into sleep—the watching will become continuous. And if you are watching even in the night, how can you fall asleep? You cannot relax, the tension has become fixed.

      It is a known fact that Buddhist monks sleep only three, four hours at the most. It is not a gain. They think, and others also think, that this is a gain—they have attained something, they sleep only three, four hours. It is not. They are losing something very valuable—relaxation. And they will look tense, on their faces they will look tense. They will look very quiet, but tense. They will look very silent—but their silence is not the silence of relaxation, but of effort. You can see the effort in the corner, defining them.

      My own method is: You relax. Neither watch the watcher nor watch the watched. Just relax, be passive. If something floats and you cannot help seeing it, see it. But don’t make any effort to see it deliberately. If you are relaxed like a mirror, if some cloud passes by, it will be reflected.

      Be like a mirror—lucid, passive. Drop both—the Gurdjieffian method of self-remembering, and the Buddhist method of watching.

      But if you have to choose between Gurdjieff and Buddha, choose Buddha. If you have to choose between Buddha and me, choose me.

      Relax. And just see things. And there is nothing much—if you miss something, it is not of worth. You can miss, you are allowed to miss. Take life easy, take it easy.

      So people who have been in some kind of effort—and Gurdjieff’s work is of great effort—will be puzzled here. That’s why Lewis is puzzled, a little bit confused. And sooner or later, either he has to understand me or he has to condemn me—both are open. And condemnation will be easier. Because for thirty yeas working hard—and now suddenly he has become attracted to a man who does not believe in effort at all. Who does not believe in improvement, who does not believe in growth, who does not believe in going anywhere, who does not believe in any WAY.

      He says, THE FOURTH WAY, AS TAUGHT BY GURDJIEFF.

      What I am teaching here is: No Way. There is really no way, because truth is not a goal. All ways lead away from where we are. All roads, all ways, all paths, distract you from truth. And there is nowhere to go, either. And nobody to go. There is no way of being here and now but to be here and now. When I say “Be here and now” don’t ask how—the “how” will take you away.

      When I say “Be here and now” don’t ask “What is the way to be here and now?” There is no way of being here and now but to BE here and now. There is no way to be still, and no need of any way. To see, wholly to see, that there is no way, is at once to be still. Seeing that, is stillness. All ways lead everywhere but here.

      To live one’s life as it comes and goes, is awareness. Passive, lucid, mirror-like, with no tension. So I don’t teach you attention, because attention has the word “tension” in it. And the phenomenon of attention has the feeling of tension in it—hence the word “attention”. Enjoy, relax. Just understanding this, that there is nowhere to go, is liberation. Liberation is not like a goal somewhere else waiting for you. Liberation is understanding that you are already liberated.

      It is impious for us to assert so flatly what should be, in the face of what is. What is, is the truth. YATHA BHUTAM—that which is is the truth. To assert what should be, is impious, sacrilegious, it is a sin. “Should” is a sin. That which is—relax with it, float with it. I don’t teach even swimming, I simply say float with it. It is our responsibility to know how to accept and live through that which is.

      So I don’t teach any way—fourth or fifth or sixth. And I don’t teach conscience, I teach a lucid relaxed consciousness. Out of that, many flowerings happen. Out of that, many songs are born. But they are born on their own. You cannot be the doer of them and you cannot feel enhanced that “I have done”. You cannot feel your ego fulfilled through them. The more those flowers will come, the more you will disappear. And one day there is flowering, but you are not. That is the day, the moment, of liberation.






靜心技巧產生作用時的跡象

摘譯自奧修書“The Book of Secrets”
第2章 第3個問題
1972年10月2日午後於孟買Woodlands公寓



有哪些確切的跡象使人能知道他正在練習的某個特定技巧將通往那最終的?

     跡象是有的。第一,你開始在你裡面感覺到一個不同的個體。你不再一樣了。如果這技巧適合你,你立刻就是一個不同的人。如果你是一位丈夫,你就不再是同一位丈夫。如果你是位商店老闆,你就永遠不再是同一位商店老闆。無論你是什麼,如果這技巧適合你,你會變成另一個人;那就是第一個跡象。所以如果你開始對你自己感到奇怪、陌生,要知道這是某些事情正發生在你身上。假如你仍然跟原來一樣,感覺不到任何奇怪的地方,那就是什麼都沒有發生。這是一個技巧是否適合你的第一個跡象。如果它合於你,你立刻就會被傳導,被轉變成另一個人。突然間這就發生:你以一種不同的方式看著這個世界。雙眼還是一樣的,然而在它們後面那看的人已經不一樣了。

     第二,所有那些製造出緊張,衝突的事情,都開始掉落了。並不是那個方法你練習了許多年,然後你的種種衝突,焦慮,緊張才會掉落──不!如果這方法適合你,馬上它們就開始掉落下來。你能感受到一種活力來到你身上;這時你被卸下了重擔。你會開始感覺到,如果這技巧適合你,地心引力已然反轉過來。現在地球不再將你拖向下方。反之,是天空正在將你往上拉去。當飛機在起飛時你有什麼感受呢?一切都被翻攪起來。然後突然一個抽動,地心引力就變得沒有意義了。現在地球不再拖住你,你在遠離地心引力而去。

     如果一個靜心技巧適合你的話,那同樣的抽動將會發生。突然間你就起飛了。突然間你覺得這地球已變得無關緊要;地心引力不存在了。它沒有將你往下拖,而是你正被拉上去。在宗教的詞彙裡,這被稱為“恩典”。有兩種力量──地心引力(gravity)和恩典(grace)。恩典的意思是你會被拉往上方;地心引力則是你會被拖向下方。

     那就是為什麼在靜心中,很多人會突然覺得他們是沒有重量的。那就是為什麼許多人會感覺到一種內在的升起。有太多人,當他們技巧對了的時候,和我報告過這樣的事情:“真是奇怪!我們閉上了眼睛,然後就覺得自己離地升起了一些──1呎,2呎,甚至離地有4呎之高。當我們睜開眼睛時,我們只是在地面上;當我們閉起眼睛時,我們就升上來了。所以這是怎麼回事?當我們睜開眼睛時我們就是在地上而已!我們從未升起過。”

     身體是還留在地上,然而你上升了。這樣的上升事實上是來自上方的一種拉起。如果這技巧是對的你就會被拉起來,因為技巧的作用就是要使你能夠得到那向上的牽引。這就是技巧的意義:使那能將你往上拉的力量可以在你身上運作。所以如果它是合的,你自己是知道的──因為你會變得沒有重量。

     第三,現在無論你做些什麼,無論那是什麼,再怎麼樣的小事,都不再一樣了。你將以不同的方式走路,你將以不同的方式坐著,你將以不同的方式吃東西。一切都將不同。你會在每一個地方感覺到這樣的不同。有時這一切都變得不同的奇特經驗會產生出恐懼。它會讓人想再回頭照著原本的樣子,因為人們已如此習於那舊有的。這是個依循舊習的世界,甚至很無聊乏味,但在這裡面你是應付自如的。

     現在無論到哪裡你都會感覺有個隔閡。你會覺得你的熟練失去了。你會覺得你的效能降低了。你會覺得無論到什麼地方你都是個局外人。這樣的階段必須去度過它。然後你會再次是諧調的。你改變了,這世界卻沒有,因此你會格格不入。所以記得第三件事:當這技巧合於你時,你將不會合於這世界。你將變得無法相合。每個地方都有東西鬆掉,某個栓子不見。無論到哪裡你都會覺得像是地動天搖。然而一切都還是原來的樣子;只有你,是你自己,變得不一樣了。然而在一個不同的層面你會再次諧調起來,在一個更高的層面上。

     這種騷動的感覺就像是孩子長大,在性上面開始成熟的時候。到14或15歲時每個男孩都會感覺自己變得怪怪的。一個新的力量進來了──性。之前它不在那裡,或者它在,然而是隱藏的。現在是他有第一次讓一個全新類型的力量在他身上產生作用。那就是為什麼男孩都很困窘,很尷尬:女孩們,男孩們,當他們在性上面變得成熟時,他們會非常困窘。他們無處可去。他們不再是小孩,卻也還不是大人,所以他們夾在中間,跟哪裡都不合。如果跟小孩子玩他們會覺得難為情──他們已是大人了。如果開始跟大人做朋友他們也會覺得彆扭──他們還是孩子而已。他們跟任何人都合不起來。

     當一個技巧適合你時也會發生同樣的現象。一個新的,比性來得更大的能量來源開始可供運用。你再次處於一種過渡期。現在你無法合於這個世俗之人的世界。你已不是個孩子,但也還不能合於那聖人的世界;處在這兩者中間會讓人覺得彆扭、難堪。

     如果一個技巧適合你,這三件事情就會出現。你可能沒預料到我要說的事情會是這些。你可能期待我會說你將變得更寧靜,更安定,而我所說的卻正好相反:你將變得更騷動不安。當那技巧對了時你會變得更動盪,而不是更寧靜。寧靜要晚點才會到來。而且如果不是騷動而是寧靜先出現的話,要清楚知道這這並不是技巧的作用;這只不過是調整到舊有的模式而已。

     那就是為什麼更多的人會去禱告而非靜心,因為禱告能給你慰藉。它適合你,配合你,順應著你的世界。禱告幾乎跟現今心理分析師所做的是同樣的事情。如果你心理失常,他們會讓你不那麼失常,可以調整到合乎模式,社會,家庭。於是經過1年,2年或3年的時間去找心理醫師後,你不會變得更好,但你會更能適應。禱告就是在做同樣的事情,牧師就是在做同樣的事情──他們使你能適應得更好。

     你的孩子死了,你內心無法平復,於是你去找牧師。他說,“不必心煩意亂。只有受到神更多寵愛的孩子才會這麼早死去。祂召喚了他們。”於是你感到滿足。你的孩子已受“召喚”了。神是比較愛他的。或者牧師會說些別的:“不用擔心,靈魂永遠不死。你的孩子正在天堂之中。”

     就在幾天前有個女人來這裡。她的先生上個月剛過世。她平靜不下來。她來找我並且說,“只要跟我保證他已投胎到一個好地方,那麼一切就沒事了。只要跟我確定他沒有去到地獄或沒有變成動物,他是在天堂裡,也許已經變成神,或是之類的事情。如果你可以跟我就是如此保證,那麼一切都很好。那麼我就承受得了;要不然我會這樣悲慘下去。

     若是牧師在這裡就會說,“好的!妳的先生已在第七層天堂上生作為神,他非常地快樂。而且他正在等待著妳。”

     這些牧師,他們讓你能適應那個模式‧‧‧於是你感覺好多了。

     靜心是種科學。它不會幫助你去適應,它會幫助你去轉變。那就是為什麼我說會有這三個跡象出現在那。寧靜將會到來,但不是作為一種調整。寧靜將是以一種內在的綻放而來。那時候的寧靜不會是對這社會,家庭,世界,你的生意的一種調整、適應──不!那時候的寧靜將是與宇宙的一個真正的和諧。

     於是一個深深的和諧會在你與整體之間綻放開來,於是寧靜會出現──但那是之後才會出現。你會先變得騷動不安,你會先變得瘋狂──因為你瘋狂的,只是原本沒有發覺而已。

     如果一個技巧是對的,它將使你覺知到你原本的一切。你的失序,你的頭腦,你的瘋狂,每一樣事情都將曝露出來。你只不過是一團黑暗的混亂。當一個技巧對了時,那就好像突然間出現了光,於是那整團混亂都變得清楚起來。你將首度面對你所是的那個自己。你會想要關上燈再次睡著──那太可怕了。這就是師父能夠有所幫助的地方。他會說,“不要害怕。這只是一開始。不要逃離它。”

     首先這光會顯示出你所是的,然後如果你能一直持續下去,它會轉變你,讓你朝向你能成為的。

     今天就到這裡。




Excerpt from OSHO’s book“The Book of Secrets”
Chapter2 Question3
2 October 1972 pm in Woodlands, Bombay

WHAT ARE THE EXACT INDICATIONS TO KNOW THAT THE PARTICULAR TECHNIQUE ONE IS PRACTISING WILL LEAD TO THE ULTIMATE?

      There are indications. One, you begin to feel a different identity within you. You are no more the same. If the technique fits you, immediately you are a different person. If you are a husband, you are no more the same husband. If you are a shopkeeper, you are never again the same shopkeeper. Whatsoever you are, if the technique fits you, you are a different person; that is the first indication. So if you begin to feel strange about yourself, know that something is happening to you. If you remain the same and do not feel any strangeness, nothing is happening. This is the first indication of whether a technique fits you. If it fits, immediately you are transported, transformed into a different person. Suddenly this happens: you look at the world in a different way. The eyes are the same, but the looker behind them is different.

      Secondly, all that creates tensions, conflicts, starts dropping. It is not that when you have practiced the method for years, then your conflicts, anxieties, tensions will drop—no! If the method fits you, immediately they start dropping. You can feel an aliveness coming to you; you are being unburdened. You will begin to feel, if the technique fits you, that gravity has become reversed. Now the earth is not pulling you down. Rather, the sky is pulling you up. How do you feel when an airplane takes off? Everything is disturbed. Suddenly there is a jerk, and gravity becomes meaningless. Now the earth is not pulling you, you are going away from gravity.

      The same jerk happens if a meditative technique fits you. Suddenly you take off. Suddenly you feel the earth has become meaningless; there is no gravity. It is not pulling you down, you are being pulled up. In religious terminology, this is called “grace”. There are two forces—gravity and grace. Grace means you are being pulled upwards; gravity means you are being pulled downwards.

      That is why in meditation many people suddenly feel they have no weight. That is why many people feel an inner levitation. So many have reported this to me when the technique fits them: “This is strange! We close our eyes and we feel that we are a little bit above the earth—one foot, two feet, even four feet above the earth. When we open our eyes we are just on the ground; when we close our eyes we have levitated. So what is this? When we open our eyes we are just on the ground! We never levitated.”

      The body remains on the ground, but you levitate. This levitation is really a pull from the above. If the technique fits you have been pulled, because the working of the technique is to make available for you the upward pull. This is what the technique means: to make you available for the force which can pull you up. So if it fits, you know—you have become weightless.

      Thirdly, whatsoever you will now do, whatsoever, howsoever trivial, will be different. You will walk in a different way, you will sit in a different way, you will eat in a different way. Everything will be different. This difference you will feel everywhere. Sometimes this strange experience of being different creates fear. One wants again to go back and be the same, because one was so attuned with the old. It was a routine world, even boring, but you were efficient in it.

      Now everywhere you will feel a gap. You will feel that your efficiency is lost. You will feel that your utility is reduced. You will feel that everywhere you are an outsider. One has to pass through this period. You will become attuned again. You have changed, not the world, so you will not fit. So remember the third thing: When the technique fits you, you will not fit into the world. You will become unfit. Everywhere something is loose, some bolt is missing. Everywhere you will feel that there has been an earthquake. And everything has remained the same; only you, you, have become different. But you will be attuned again on a different plane, on a higher plane.

      The disturbance is felt just like when a child grows and becomes sexually mature. At the age of fourteen or fifteen every boy feels that he has become strange. A new force has entered—sex. It was not there before, or it was, but it was hidden. Now for the first time he has become available for a new kind of force. That is why boys are very awkward; girls, boys, when they become sexually mature, they are very awkward. They are nowhere. They are no longer children and they are not yet men, so they are in between, fitting nowhere. If they play with small children they feel awkward—they have become men. If they start making friendships with men they feel awkward—they are still children. They fit with no one.

      The same phenomenon happens when a technique fits you. A new energy source becomes available that is greater than sex. You are again in a transitory period. Now you cannot fit in this world of worldly men. You are not a child, and you cannot yet fit in the world of saints; and in between one feels awkward.

      If a technique fits you these three things will come up. You may not have expected that I would say these things. You may have expected that I would say you will become more silent, more quiet, and I am saying quite the contrary: you will become more disturbed. When the technique fits you will become more disturbed, not more silent. Silence will come later on. And if silence comes and not disturbance, know well that this is not a technique; this is just getting adjusted to the old pattern.

      That is why more people go for a prayer than for meditation because prayer gives you a consolation. It fits you, adjusts to you, to your world. Prayer was doing virtually the same thing that psychoanalysts are now doing. If you are disturbed they will make you less disturbed, adjusted to the pattern, to the society, to the family. So by going to a psychoanalyst for one, two or three years you will not get better, but you will be more adjusted. Prayer does the same thing, and priests do the same thing—they make you more adjusted.

      Your child has died and you are disturbed, and you go to a priest. He says, “Do not be disturbed. Only those children die early whom God loves more. He calls them up.” You feel satisfied. Your child has been “called up.” God loves him more. Or the priest says something else: “Do not be worried, the soul never dies. Your child is in heaven.”

      One woman was here just a few days before. Her husband had died just during the past month. She was disturbed. She came to me and she said, “Only assure me that he is reborn in a good place and then everything will be okay. Just give me a certainty that he has not gone to hell or he has not become an animal, that he is in heaven or he has become a god or some such thing. If you can just assure me of this, then everything is okay. Then I can bear it; otherwise I am miserable.”

      The priest would say, “Okay! Your husband is born as a god in the seventh heaven, and he is very happy. And he is waiting for you.”

      These prayers, they make you adjusted to the pattern… you feel better.

      Meditation is a science. It is not going to help you in adjustment, it is going to help you in transformation. That is why I say these three signs will be there as indications. Silence will come, but not as an adjustment. Silence will come as an inner flowering. Then silence will not be an adjustment with the society, with the family, the world, the business—no! Then silence will be a real harmony with the universe.

      Then a deep harmony flowers between you and the totality, then there is silence—but that will come later. First you will get disturbed, first you will become mad—because you are mad, only unaware.

      If a technique fits, it will make you aware of everything that you are. Your anarchy, your mind, your madness, everything will come to light. You are just a dark mess. When a technique fits, it is as if suddenly there is light and the whole mess becomes apparent. For the first time you will encounter yourself as you are. You would like to put the light off and go to sleep again—it is fearful. This is the point where the master becomes helpful. He says, “Do not be afraid. This is just the beginning. And do not escape from it.”

      At first this light shows you what you are, and if you can go on and on, it transforms you toward what you can be.

      Enough for today.






你在找我嗎

摘譯自奧修書“The Revolution”
第3章
1978年2月13日午前於佛堂



你在找我嗎?
我就坐在旁邊:
你的肩膀正倚著我的。
你不會在佛塔裡找到我,
也不會在印度神龕裡,
不會在猶太會堂裡,不會在天主教堂裡,
不在彌撒當中,不在科爾坦(KIRTAN)當中,
不是雙腿盤到脖子上的時候,
也不是吃素吃得很徹底的時候,
當你尋找我,你將立刻找到我。
你將在時間最微小的房舍裡找到我。
卡比爾說,“學生們,告訴我,神是什麼?
祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸。”
那具有死亡與厚重身軀的
在那不具厚重身軀與死亡的面前跳著舞。
響亮的聲音說:“我就是你。”
崇高的師父前來
向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。
努力讓自己終能見到這幕!



     演化是有邏輯在裡面。一件事情導致另件事情,一環接一環,一步接一步。那是有一種必然性。演化是機械性的,它是連續性的。沒有空隙在其中,沒有跳躍在其中,新的從不曾發生。只是舊的不斷在顯現。演化是單一面向的移動。它可被預測,你可以預先見到它。它是非常理性的,是神智清楚的。

     然而革命要比神智清楚來得更多,要比邏輯來得更多。它並不是必然的,在它裡面有許多令人訝異的事情。它會跳起,它會躍出,它是量子跳躍。量子跳躍就是它內在最深處的根本核心。

     那就是為什麼我說卡爾‧馬克思對革命並不瞭解。他的革命是不可避免的那種;他的革命是一種自行就會發生的事情,不需任何來自人這部分的意向。它自己就會出於過去的事物而發生──就像一粒種子變成一棵樹:它必須如此,因為種子已經包含著樹了。事實上樹並不是某種新的東西,它已包含在種子裡面──即便尚未顯現,但仍舊是包含在內;種子是它的藍圖。當樹出現時,那只不過是顯露出之前被隱藏的──如今它開展出來了。然而這棵樹事實上並不是任何新的事物。在種子與樹之間並沒有革命,只是演化而已。

     馬克思說共產主義的革命是無可避免的,它是資本主義自然的結果。如果是這樣的話,那麼這就不是革命。那麼這只是演化;為什麼要將它稱作革命呢?革命意味著某種嶄新的事情發生了──某種不會自行發生的事情,某種只有透過人的意向,人的意識才會發生的事情。某種事情若沒有人類意識的幫助它就不會發生──那才是革命。革命是個驚奇,革命是個奇蹟。它原本不該出現,但還是出現了。它是神祕的。

     到人為止都是在演化上面,從魚類到人類都是演化的過程。然而從人到佛,從人到基督,從人到卡比爾(Kabir),就不再是演化了。那就是革命—我所稱的革命,唯一的革命。除非你變得有意識,除非你奠定好讓它得以發生的基礎,你不會成為一個佛。它並不像是年紀的變老—每個年輕人都會變老,但不是每個人都會變成佛。你必須選擇它,你必須為它奮鬥,你必須找尋它。在你這邊需要的是一個認真且有意識的努力──這時候可能性才會出現。

     演化是必然的,關於它存在著一種不可變動的邏輯。革命則沒有邏輯能與它相關聯。它是詩性的跳躍,它是從一個次元進入另個次元。演化是水平的,革命是垂直的──它穿透到另一個存在的國度。

     除非人非常有意識地掌握住自身的存在,革命將不會發生。你會一直長大,但你的成長將是水平性的。猴子變成了人類,人類甚至可以變成超人類──更有力量,技術上更多配備,科學上更為強大──但這不會是任何新的東西。這不會是基督意識;人將只是停留在同樣的層面而已。

     你可以看出,猴子和人並沒有多大不同。那個不同最多是量化上的,而不是質地上的。也許猴子比人更笨一點,或者說人比猴子更聰明一點──但在那之間並沒有空隙存在。查爾斯•達爾文是對的,人是從猴子演化而來。但那就是演化。給予時間,給予機會,猴子就會變成人類。給予時間,給予機會,人類就會變成超人類。記住,超人並不等於佛,超人並不等於基督。超人與你,與猴子,與魚和其他動物,是在同樣的一條線上。那是同一條線,同一道階梯──當然更高一級,但階梯本身是相同的。

     革命則是帶來另一個向度。舊的與新的並不是結合在一起;而是有一種間隔,有一種不連續性。演化能夠被瞭解,因為它是邏輯的,它是亞里斯多德式的。革命則是神祕的;它無法被瞭解,你必須進入它才能知道它。革命是有點瘋狂──因為它既非數學性的也非機械性的。它也不是無意識的,如演化過程一般。它是有意識地抓住真實,有意識地掌握住你的存在。在你身上並沒有攜帶它的藍圖,你必須自己去創造出來。

     那就是宗教的美──宗教是革命的科學。所有其他的科學只描述到演化是什麼。宗教是唯一關於革命的科學;它讓你準備好去跳,量子的跳躍。

     可能根本沒有理由去跳。合理的考量是停在那裡──與所有腳下那舊有的,已知的,以及安全的待在一起,也許才是唯一合理的。邏輯上,當人來到一個空無的空間,面臨一個深谷,一個斷裂,他是應該停住。所有的邏輯都會說“等等!停住!快回頭!你已到了死路,現在不能再往前了──再一步你就會死。你面前是個無底的深淵,你會永遠消失不見。”邏輯會說,種種理由會說,頭腦會說,“等等!停住!快回去!找另條路通往目標。這條路不能走,這條路已到盡頭了。”

     然而生命是那會縱身躍起的。邏輯是那會說“停住!”的。生命則是那會跳出去的。那樣的生命就是宗教。而除非你擁有能縱身一躍的生命,你無法擁有宗教,你不會知道宗教是什麼。基督教並不是宗教。印度教並不是宗教。而這躍起,這勇氣,這冒險,這樣從已知進入未知的行動,從有光之路進入未知黑暗,從熟悉進入陌生,從舒適進入驚險──這樣的生命才是宗教。

     卡比爾所吟唱的正是這樣的革命,這樣的生命,這樣的宗教。他是關於人之夢想為神的詩人。

     宗教本質上就只是由這樣的渴望所構成。你一再一再地聽到神學家告訴你宗教主要在於知道神是誰。那不是真的。真正的渴望是成為神──而不是知道神。神學家們並不是很勇敢,他們都很懦弱。除非你成為了一個神,你是無法感到滿足的。只是知道神並無法實現任何事情──只是知道神你甚至可能陷入更多的混亂與不滿,因為這時你會意識到自己並不是神。

     知識並無法讓人滿足──只有存在。東方是這麼說的:那個追尋並不是要去知道神。那個渴望,那個夢想,那從古至今,生生世世都纏繞著,一直縈繞在人心中的,就是要成為神。每當某個人問‘怎麼樣可以知道神?’他就是問了一個錯誤的問題,一個懦弱的問題。勇敢的人會問‘怎麼樣能夠成為神?’──因為事實上那也是唯一知道祂的方法。由於成為了,所以知道了。只有藉由成為才有可能真正知道。

     禪師們說:如果你想知道竹子,如果你想畫出竹子,那就成為竹子。那是唯一知道它的方式。你怎麼能從外頭去知道竹子呢?從外面只會有猜想,推測,推論,論點──但不是真正的知道。只有當你已成為竹子之時你才能知道竹子──當你是從它裡面,從它底部去知道竹子,當你感覺自己就像根竹子。當你知道風吹拂而來,使得竹子變成跳起舞的小女孩時,它有什麼樣的感受;當你自己變成了在風裡跳著舞的小女孩時,它有什麼樣的感受──到那時你才是真的知道。當你從內在最深的核心感覺到竹子就是竹子時,你才會知道。當你感覺到早晨太陽升起並輕敲著竹子,喚醒著竹子時它是如何感受。當鳥兒飛來並唱著歌時它是如何感受。當天空滿是星星時它是如何感受。對竹子來說它有著何種感受──從外面你只能用猜的,而且只是人的猜測而已。

     不,從外頭是沒辦法知道的。而且如果連竹子你都無法從外頭知道,更何況是神呢?神的意思是全部的存在。你必須融入這個全體。這只有藉由極大的意願,藉由熱切的想望,才能夠辦到。這需要豁出去。只有那些豁出一切的人,只有他們找到。

     這個能夠帶來革命的意願必須加以瞭解。這樣你才跟得上卡比爾。他的話語是隱密的。他不去詳述,他不作解釋,他就只是宣告出來。他的話語是屬於詩人的。他不是條理分明的哲學家;他說了一件事,然後又是另一件事。你將必須一個一個連結起這些話語,你將必須串出一圈花環──當瞭解的細繩串起了這些花朵,到那時你才會真的瞭解。

     今天我想告訴你的第一件事情是:只有透過那意願的化學作用,一個全然的意願去變成整體,掉入整體,拋棄自己進入整體,革命才會是可能的。

     最近翻譯出來的死海手卷記錄了一位門徒問耶穌“師父,我們如何才能進到天國?”耶穌回答“跟著鳥,跟著走獸,跟著魚,他們會帶你進來。”非常奇怪的一句話。耶穌說“跟著鳥,跟著走獸,跟著魚,他們會帶你進來。”這意思是什麼呢?他的意思是你必須失去自己,就像鳥失去自己──他們沒有任何自己在他們裡面。魚並不知道她與海洋是分開的──她就是海洋。鳥並沒有任何自己,任何自我的想法──當飛在天空時他就是天空。當活著時他就是生命,當死去時他就是死亡。他不會依附,他不會囤積,他不會擔憂,他不會感覺非得承擔什麼。他並不存在:那就是耶穌的意思。如果你想知道神,原本的那個你就必須消失。

     那就是我所指的‘革命’:你必須消失掉原本的你。你必須變得純真──純真到沒有自己在你裡面。當有一個自己時你總是狡猾的;那個自己就是狡猾的根源。帶著自己你無法是純真的。如果你帶著自己去變得純真,那個純真只不過是一個刻意營造出來的純真──塑膠的,合成的,虛假的,一種偽裝,就只是虛偽造作而已。沒錯,你是可以假裝成很純真,但這對你一點幫助也沒有。自我只會假裝。當這自我消失時你就是純真的。純真就是靜心,純真就是祈禱,純真就是一切。

     卡比爾稱他的道路為霎哈嘉瑜珈(sahaj yoga),自發性的瑜加。他說:成為純真的,自然而流暢的,於是那整體就會隨之而來。

     神的靜寂並沒有與我們日常的跳舞喧鬧分開,它就在那中心處。並不是得離開這個世界我們才能來到這中心點,相反地是要將我們自己完全丟進舞蹈裡,充分且無懼地活在我們自身的每一個階段,這樣我們才會進入到下一個階段。或者更確切地說,我們會發現自己已經移動到那裡,就像花苞發現自己已經成為花朵,或是醜陋的毛蟲突然間已是個立起雙翼的小東西,她舔嘗著花蜜,悠遊在夏日的花園中。

     這幾個字必須記住:純真,自然流暢。如蜜蜂和鳥兒般的純真,如魚與花兒般的自然流暢。徹底地沒有自己,於是你抵達了。

     你一直被教導的是如果你去尋找,你就會找到。但我對你說的是:不要相信那宣稱他曾尋找而找到之人,只要相信那沒有尋找就已找到之人。追尋基本上也是種自我。如果你追尋什麼,那意思是這自我正在運作。這旅程是以追尋作為起點,然而終點卻是一個無所追尋的心靈。這旅程開始於某種意圖,然而結束在自發的流動。你必須學會兩件事情:首先你必須學會以一種極大的強度去尋找,然後,非常矛盾地,你將必須學會放掉那強度和那追尋。沒有強烈的追尋你永遠動不起來。然而帶著那樣的追尋以及那樣的強烈,你會一直被限制在自己裡面。

     所以有這兩個步驟──互相矛盾,卻極有價值。它們有著內在的一致性;從外面是看不出來的。首先你必須去尋找與追尋。耶穌說“你們祈求,就給你們;尋找,就尋見;叩門,就給你們開門。”這是旅程的起點—熱切,意願,追尋。但這只是起點而已。

     第二步是,如老子所說“尋找,你們就尋不見。不尋找,就尋見。”這並不是兩條分開的道路,這兩個步驟是在同一條路上。

     所以卡比爾是要你深深地銘記在心,首先要有一個巨大火焰般的渴望去成為神。然而到最後正是這個渴望成了最終的阻礙──那也是必須放掉的。一旦它被放掉了,你已然純真之時,事情就會開始發生。花蕾綻放成花朵,毛毛蟲蛻變成蝴蝶。

     經文:

     你在找我嗎?

     神在問著。

     你在找我嗎?
     我就坐在旁邊:
     你的肩膀正倚著我的。
     你不會在佛塔裡找到我,
     也不會在印度神龕裡,
     不會在猶太會堂裡,不會在天主教堂裡,
     不在彌撒當中,也不在科爾坦當中,
     不是雙腿盤到脖子上的時候,
     也不是吃素吃得很徹底的時候,
     當你尋找我,你將立刻找到我。
     你將在時間最微小的房舍裡找到我。
     卡比爾說,“學生們,告訴我,神是什麼?
     祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸”

     慢慢來。仔細品嘗這位奇人的每一個字

     你在找我嗎?

     是神在問著人。沒錯,一直都是如此──神總是在問著你。‘你在找我嗎?’當然你沒有聽見,因為你是如此充滿著噪音。你是如此充滿著你自己的噪音,使得你聽不到在你心中這靜靜的微小的聲音。而神一直都在問著又問著。在你生命的每一刻祂都在問著──一天又是一天,一年又是一年。當你快樂時祂問,當你不快樂時祂也問。當你清醒時祂問,當你沉睡時祂也問。祂不停地問著。在你每一次的心跳中這問題都在等待著你。

     你在找我嗎?

     不要走遠了。不要去到其他地方找我──因為,神說,我就在這裡。

     我就坐在旁邊:
     你的肩膀正倚著我的。

     這是最意味深遠的話語之一。深深進入它,挖掘它。祂在你的妻子裡,祂在你的朋友裡,祂在街上玩耍的孩童裡,祂在你的好友裡面,祂在你的敵人裡面──因為只有祂存在。祂在那些唱著歌的鳥兒裡面,在樹林裡面,在你裡面,也在我裡面。是的,祂就坐在旁邊,祂就在你隔壁之處。

     而你想跑去哪裡尋找祂?人們到了遙遠的地方:他們旅行至喜馬拉雅,他們去到西藏。是為了什麼?是為了誰?是為了神嗎?好像神不在這裡似的。他們研究著經典,他們探索著過往,在吠陀經,聖經,可蘭經之中。好像已經看不到神了。好像神已不是這個時代的人了,於是為了神你總是必須回到過去。好像祂曾經存在於那些日子裡,而如今祂已不再。或者你會想像神是在某個來世。當你離開了這個身體和這個世間,然後在天堂裡,在某個想像出的夢幻國度中,你就會見到神。

     卡比爾說:祂就在這裡!祂就在當下!此時與此地就只是由祂所構成的,沒有別的事物。到別的地方尋找祂只是一種避開祂的方法。那是一種對神的逃避;你是在愚弄你自己。到其他地方祂只是避開祂的一種方式,這只是一個方式使你不需看向此時此地的方法。人們去到廟宇,猶太會堂,基督教堂,只是為了避開祂──因為祂就在他們自己的屋子裡面。

     祂就在你每一次的呼吸中。你不需要去任何地方:回到家裡,然後你將發現祂。不要跑去任何地方──那樣做肯定不會找到祂。那正是為什麼到現在你都無法找到祂,因為你都沒有去看四周靠近的地方,而祂就在角落處。祂就在那輕拂吹來玩耍著你頭髮的微風中,祂就在那在你臉上跳起舞來的陽光中,祂就在那湖泊中。開始在周遭的範圍內尋找祂。有一天你將驚訝地發現你的裡面,和外面,都是它。

     你在找我嗎?
     我就坐在旁邊:
     你的肩膀正倚著我的。

     沉思這些話,汲取這些話。只是去感覺你身旁那個人的肩膀──至少有個片刻要記得‧‧‧

     我就坐在旁邊:
     你的肩膀正倚著我的。

     不,這看起來是不可能的。就在你身旁的人?就在你的太太?就在你的先生?就在你的孩子?你的頭腦會說不。那是把神降到太凡間的世界了,而我們已習慣與祂分隔得遠遠的。讓祂留在遠處會較安全,這樣你就不需煩惱祂。祂快樂地待在祂的天國,你則快樂地待在這裡,你們兩者間的距離是如此遙遠,所以你一點都不用去擔心祂。要是祂太靠近的話你會覺得坐立難安。看見祂就在你的孩子裡面是困難的,因為小孩有時很調皮,小孩有時讓你抓狂──在他裡面你怎麼能見到神呢?你的女人不停地唸你,你怎麼能在她裡面見到神呢?妳的男人總是發著脾氣,妳怎麼能在他裡面見到神呢?

     不,神必須在某個遙遠的地方。你不想要祂變得很真實,你是與抽象的神活在一起。但抽象的神是已死的神,它只是個概念而已。讓祂成為有血有肉的身軀。那就是卡比爾的意思,當他說:

     你在找我嗎?
     我就坐在旁邊:
     你的肩膀正倚著我的。

     讓神是有骨有血也有肉的。讓祂是真實的!我們與不真實的神活在一起太久了,就是因為這不真實的神使我們一直在受苦。不要去區分這個世界和那個世界。那就是卡比爾的意思──他在說的是就只有一個世界。有兩種方式去看它,但世界只有一個,世界並沒有分為兩個。並沒有另一個與此不同的世界,這就是唯一存在的世界。這就是;另個世界就包含在這個世界之中。

     然而態度是有兩種。你可以只從外面來看這世界──那麼它是物質的,那麼它是凡間的,世俗的。如果你是從裡面去看它,那它就是神聖的,崇高的。那時你就不會將神與祂所創造的事物分開;於是祂就在這造化之中。於是祂就是那創造,祂就是那創造的能量。

     這是很大的一個跳躍,因而能夠瞭解──能將神視為真實的人,野獸,飛鳥,樹木,石頭。將你的神帶到這世間來!你將祂趕到了天國,然後一直哭喊著“怎麼才能找到祂?”你將祂拋得遠遠的,你把祂排除在外,你不允許祂進到你的世間以及你在這世間的生活。打開你的門,丟掉你錯誤的觀念,認為神出於某種原因是屬於另一個世界的。讓祂成為血肉之軀。那就是神以克里希那,以基督,以佛陀之身來到這世間的意義。每當有人領悟了,他就成為神在這世上的一個象徵──他已成為一位神人。

     基督徒們錯失了基督的奧義,他們忘掉了在這隱喻裡所含有的整個訊息。基督是一個隱喻:如果你知道,那麼就是神走在這世上,與你一同飲水,與你一同進食,握著你的手,擁抱著你。然而那些與耶穌一起生活過的人,連他們都不是很接受這正在發生的事情,他們還是很疑惑。“耶穌是神嗎?他真的是神的兒子嗎?”他們知道得很清楚,他是木匠約瑟夫,以及瑪利亞的兒子。

     那就是為什麼耶穌無法在他自己的村子進行工作。那就是為什麼他必須說“先知是永遠無法被他自己的人所接受的。”如果猶太人不能接受他,那只是很人性的一面;並不是猶太人才特別如此。他們怎麼能接受他呢?他們完全知道他是從女人的肚子裡,從凡胎中生出來的。“他怎麼能是神呢?他只不過跟我們一樣,完全沒什麼不同。他怎麼會是神的兒子呢?”他們所等待的是一位能乘雲而來的彌賽亞。而這個人則是從胎裡出來的,就跟其他每個人一樣都是這麼出來的。

     他將坐在雲上前來,那真正的彌賽亞。他不會具有身體,這腐朽的肉身。他將會有光的靈體──不具任何重量。他不會有骨頭和血液,他不會是有血有肉的。這樣他們就能接受他。

     然而每當神到來時,祂都是以肉身到來。於是祂總是被拒絕。人們拒絕耶穌這並沒有什麼好訝異的。即便他自己的門徒都沒有信心;到了最後一刻他們全都遺棄了他。

     曾經有位基督教的傳教士來見我,他問“你認為呢──為什麼耶穌會被釘上十字架?”我說“這問題並沒有什麼了不起,或者有任何複雜之處。這很簡單:因為他的門徒們不相信他。”這並不是他所期待的答案。於是他說“你的意思是什麼呢?”我說“他們無法保護他。他們無法為他而死,無法站出來支持他,無法作為他在世人面前的見證。”

     想想看──好幾百位門徒,如果他們準備好與他一起死在十字架上,這將會是一個完全不同的世界。他們原本可以作為一層防護。他們原本可以說“我們信任這個人。我們活著時信任他,我們死去時也會信任他。我們曾與他一起慶祝生命,現在我們已準備好和他一起死去。”

     結果他們全都逃走了。耶穌被釘上十字架的那天沒有一個人仍留下。只有個門徒躲在人群後面──連他都說了三次“我不是耶穌的門徒。”當他被移下十字架時只有三個女人出來將他扶下。有一個妓女──抹大拉的馬利亞在那裏──但那些門徒,那些使徒們到哪去了?他們已經全都逃掉了;他們很害怕。他們的懷疑已經掩蓋不住,他們的信任不是全然的,他們的臣服是虛偽的。他們無法保護這個人。

     在印度從來不曾發生這樣的事情;這會令你驚訝。耶穌之所以這麼輕易就被釘上十字架是因為那些門徒無法保護他。這從來沒有在印度發生過──佛陀沒有被釘上十字架,馬哈維亞也沒有被釘上十字架,克里希那也沒有。而比起耶穌他們並不是較不危險之人,他們危險。卡比爾沒有被釘上十字架──什麼原因?印度知道怎麼保護。

     當某種神性的事情出現時,它是非常脆弱的。如同花朵它可以輕易地被摧毀──你只要把一顆石頭往玫瑰花上一丟,它就沒了。然而這並非證明玫瑰沒有石頭來得重要,來得真實。這只證明玫瑰是非常纖細的,屬於生命某個其他的層面,與這裡的那些石頭不在同一個世界。

     佛陀被拯救了。那一萬個弟子始終都圍繞在他身邊。他們十分清楚他所說的話很危險,這個社會是不會容忍的──這社會已經不能容忍了──然而他們創造出一道防護的高牆。他們的信任是極致的。佛陀比耶穌幸運得多。

     在東方,師父與弟子的傳統是如此古老,而且有那麼多師父曾走在這片土地上,所以東方知道怎麼保護一位師父。耶穌並不是因為猶太人的殘忍才被釘在十字架上,不是這樣。印度教徒也和猶太人一樣殘忍,伊斯蘭教徒也一樣殘忍。這並沒有多大差別。他之所以被殺死是因為他的門徒是無能的。他們逃走了,他們沒有準備好為他犧牲自己。只有當一切都很美好時他們才是朋友。當旅途變得艱難時這就不是他們想遇上的事情了。於是他們逃走了;於是他們就這樣不去認他。

     神以十分明顯可見的形式在這世上走過許多次,但那時你也一樣不接受祂;十分清楚明確的形式,你卻同樣不接受祂──就因為祂必須採用與你相同的形式。因為你譴責你自己,所以你無法接受神也在身體裡。然而那是唯一讓祂得以存在的方式──那是唯一讓任何事情得以存在的方式。

     卡比爾宣告著神是在血肉之軀裡所發現的。祂與你一樣真實。

     你的肩膀正倚著我的。
     你不會在佛塔裡找到我‧‧‧

     不要浪費你的時間。不要四處尋找聖地。

     也不會在印度神龕裡,
     不會在猶太會堂裡,不會在天主教堂裡,
     不在彌撒當中,不在科爾坦當中,
     不是雙腿盤到脖子上的時候‧‧‧

     卡比爾說:你可以花上好幾輩子的時間練習瑜珈,然而你不會找到祂。當然瑜珈會給你更好的健康──那是另一回事;那與神沒有關係。瑜珈是可以幫助你活得更久,但那是另一回事──那與神有什麼關係呢?

     你可以去廟宇,清真寺,教堂,它們是會給你安慰和慰藉。但慰藉一樣不會有幫助。事實上它反而是破壞性的,因為所有的慰藉都有害於你去追尋和尋找的強度。廟宇是假冒之地──它們被創造出來作為代替品,這樣人們就能得到廉價的宗教。沒有人想冒險,沒有人想付出代價。人們想要的是一種廉價的,容易取得的宗教,所以每當他們感覺到一種對神的渴求時,他們就可以去寺廟裡,去找神父們,因而得到慰藉:“是的,我已做些什麼了。”

     那只是在熄滅他們動身探尋的火焰;它將火熄滅了。所有的慰藉都在破壞你去追尋的衝動──當你能如此廉價地找到慰藉時,那還有什麼意義呢?所有的慰藉都必須從你身上拿開。那就是卡比爾的革命:摧毀所有的慰藉。而你們所謂的宗教都只不過是種慰藉而已。當慰藉沒有了,你就必須去尋找──它將變成你裡面一個持續不斷的衝動。這火會越來越強烈,它將燃燒你的存在。

     你也不會找到祂
     在吃素吃得很徹底的時候。

     你看,這些都是愚蠢的事情。但人們是愚蠢的,他們想相信的是一些很普通平庸的事情。於是,有人認為如果你能持續地吃素,只吃素其它什麼都不碰,你就會達到神的境界。我並不是說作一個素食者不好──那是好的。卡比爾的意思並非如此。他是說:這是不相關的。成為素食者是好的,更有人性,更有美感—但這與對神的追尋無關。如果你認為這樣就夠了,那麼正是這樣的想法會變成阻礙。那時你會開始沾沾自喜。那時你會坐在家中吃著你的青菜豆腐,然後想著“所有能做的事情,我都在做了。”

     但你可以一直吃素,你可以一直這樣吃素下去。那是不會有用的。

     再次記得,卡比爾並不是說素食主義不好──他自己就是個素食者。但這些都是不相關的細節。你可以做瑜珈練習,你可以成為一位素食者──很好,但之於神那就是無關的。而且如果你認為這樣就夠了,太足夠了,所有能做的都做了,那麼你就會卡在那裡。於是你就不會再前進,於是革命將不會出現在你的生命之中──你將活在不幸裡,也死在不幸裡。然而神是那麼地接近。只要碰觸一下,只要感覺一下,只是去看一眼,就足以令你蛻變成徹底的喜悅。

     當你尋找我,你將立刻找到我。

     卡比爾說:當你尋找我‧‧‧當有那樣的意願,渴望,徹底渴望去知道──當你準備好為了那渴望賭下一切──那就是這些話的意思:

     當你尋找我,
     你將立刻找到我。

     連一刻你都不須等待──因為神並不是遙遠的,所以不需要耗費任何時間。你並不是要長途跋涉才能到祂那裏,你只是必須醒來。而你那充滿強度的追尋將會使你清醒過來。

     你有做過一個簡單的實驗嗎?你想要早上很早的時候起來,譬如5點,而前一晚要睡覺時你只是在內心深處有個想法。你在自己的存在裡種下一顆種子:“5點鐘我就會醒來。沒有任何事情會阻止我,突然間我就會發現自己醒過來了。”如果你沒試過這樣作,試試看,你會很驚訝──只是深深地想著5點要醒來,到了5點你就會發現自己是醒著的,你的眼睛是睜開的。突然間睡眠就不見了。

     而且等待著你的還有另一件令人驚訝的事情,它會剛好就是5點。身體有個時鐘在裡面;身體對時間有著某種瞭解,某種對於時間非常精確的瞭解。就只是那個強度,只是那誠實,那真誠──唯一要記得的事情就是真誠。當你說著“我將在5點起來,”不要是不真誠的。心裡不要還說著“管它的!──只不過是個實驗,而且這是不會發生的,天氣這麼冷‧‧‧算了,就看到時會怎麼樣就怎麼樣吧‧‧‧”如果這些念頭存在的話,那麼事情的確不會發生;你已破壞它了。信任它,它就會實現。

     至於你形而上的睡眠也是一樣的。形而上地你也睡著了,因為你不知道你是誰。那是形而上的沉睡。你不知道存在是什麼──那就是形而上的沉睡。然而如果你是全心地,強烈地想要醒來,這個片刻你就能立即醒過來。是你自己決定要昏睡下去,也是你自己能從那樣的狀態出來;沒有其他人必須對這負責。不要總是將責任丟到別人身上,因為那正是這樣使你一直昏睡下去的原因──如果是別人要對你的昏睡負責的話,那麼你能做什麼呢?當其他人作出改變了,當他們決定叫醒你了,那麼你才能醒過來。

     頭腦是如此狡猾,它總是在找藉口。有人會說‘當神想要我們醒來時,祂就會喚醒我們。現在這個時候,我們就繼續睡吧。我們能做什麼呢?這就是命運。”這些都是狡猾的伎倆。神不斷在呼喚你,然而祂從不會干預你的自由。祂尊敬你的自由;你的自由遠比其他任何事情更為珍貴。所以如果你決定繼續睡,那就繼續睡吧。祂會一直呼喚,但祂不會打擾你。祂不會過來搖你把你嚇醒。那就是為什麼祂的聲音被稱為‘靜靜微小之聲’。祂一直是以那麼寧靜的方式在說話,所以如果你想聽,你會聽得見,如果你不想聽,也就沒有需要聽見。

     當你尋找我,
     你將立刻找到我。

     在卡比爾的詩裡,在他的哲學裡,這個意涵‘如果你尋找我’是非常核心的。他真正要說的是尋找不能是溫溫的。只有在你已沸騰到100度的時候你才會遇見神──到那時你才會真的蒸發。到那時可見的才能遇上不可見的──地面開始移向天空,而這只在溫度到達100度的時候。99度是不行的──你是會滾燙起來,但你仍然不會化為蒸汽。完全的強度是需要的,那個完全是必需的。所有部份的努力都是沒有用的。如果你是在做部份的努力,那麼不做反而比較好。為什麼要浪費時間呢?──因為那不會有結果;原本你還可以去做別的事情。每當你是全然地在它裡面,它立刻就會發生。當你尋找神時,那個尋找必須如此全然,以致於尋找的人已經不在裡面──就像跳舞跳得很全然時,跳舞的人已經不在裡面,就只有那個舞而已。

     當你是全然地聽著我時,並不會有聽的人在裡面,只有那個聽。當我在對你說話時,並沒有說的人在裡面,只有那個說。無論何時只要舞者和舞蹈都存在,那就不會有全然性。那時能量就被分為兩邊,舞者和舞蹈;那時在這之中就會出現矛盾衝突。然而每當舞者消失在舞蹈裡面,那就是所有關於靜心的一切。

     當你尋找神,成為那尋找,並消失在那尋找。就只是變成那對雙眼,忘掉其他一切,頓時祂就會顯現出來。

     你將在時間最微小的房舍裡找到我。

     卡比爾用來描述‘時間最微小的房舍’的字,而且在東方它一直是這麼用的,那個字就是帕爾(PAL)。帕爾的意思是兩個片刻間的空隙。一個片刻過去,另一個到來,在這兩者之間有個細微的空隙—必須是如此,不然一個片刻就會重疊到另一個上頭。那是個非常非常微小的空間,但它必須在那,好讓這兩個片刻是分明的與分開的。雖然它瞬間就掠過,然而那空隙是一道門—穿過那空隙你就進入了永恆。那空隙被稱為‘帕爾’。英文裡沒有和它同樣的字;在英文裡‘時間最微小的房舍’就是片刻。但在兩個片刻之間的是什麼呢?看我這兩根手指:在這兩根手指間有一個空隙—這兩根手指可以貼近到不能再近,但仍然會有個空隙存在。兩個片刻之間的那個空隙就稱為‘帕爾’。那是最為微小的,那是時間的原子。

     那個帕爾是通往此刻的門戶。那個空隙就是處在當下。一個片刻過去了,另個片刻仍未到來,而在兩者之間的就是那個空隙,那個在。

     你將在時間最微小的房舍裡找到我。
     卡比爾說,“學生們,告訴我,神是什麼?
     祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸。”

     每當你問起神時,你都問得好像神是在那地方得去面對的一個問題。你都問得好像你是站在神的外面然後推敲著,觀察著祂。你問得好像神是一個客體。神並不是客體,神是你的主體性。神並不在外頭,神是在你底層,在你內部。那就是卡比爾說這句話的意思:

     祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸。

     觀照你的呼吸,於是你將得以知道他所指的是什麼──你將看見一件除非你觀照你的呼吸,否則就無法看見的事情。佛陀使它成為一個偉大的靜心技巧,觀照呼吸,因為透過觀照它你將能夠知道那呼吸裡的呼吸。

     ‘呼吸’這個字意味著生命。梵文裡用來指呼吸的字是普拉那(PRANA):普拉那的意思是生命。希伯來文裡表示呼吸的字有心靈的意思。在世上所有的語言裡面,呼吸都被認為與生命或心靈或靈魂同義。但呼吸還不是真正的靈魂──只有當你觀照時,你才會來到這般的體驗。

     嘗試一個小小的實驗:靜靜地坐著,然後就這樣開始觀照你的呼吸。最容易的觀照方式是從鼻端的入口。當氣進來,感覺氣息碰觸到了鼻孔──在那地方觀照它。碰觸較容易觀照,氣息就會太細微;一開始就只是觀照那個碰觸。氣息進來了,你感覺到它在進來:觀照它。然後跟著它,隨著它一起移動,你將發現有一個點會出現,在那裡氣息停止了。就在靠近你肚臍的某處它停了下來──在一個微小,極短的片刻裡,在一個帕爾裡,它停止了。然後它再度往外移動;這時跟著它──再次感覺那個碰觸,氣息正在離開鼻孔出去。跟著它,隨著它一起走到外面──再次地你將來到一個點,呼吸會在一個非常微小的片刻裡停止。然後重新展開這樣的循環。

     吸氣,空隙,吐氣,空隙,吸氣,空隙。那個空隙是你裡面最神秘的現象。當氣進來然後停止,沒有任何移動的時候,那就是人能遇見神的位置。或者是在氣出去然後停止,沒有任何移動的時候。

     記住,你不是去停止它;是它自己停止下來。如果是你去停止它的話,你將錯過整個重點,因為做者就會進來而那見證就會消失。對於它你不要去做任何事情。你不是去改變呼吸的模式,你沒有特別去吸氣也沒有特別去吐氣。這不像瑜珈的普拉那揚(PRANAYAM),在那之中你會開始調整和操作呼吸;並不是那樣。你完全不去操作呼吸──你容許它的自然性,它的自然流動。當它出去時你跟著它,當它進來時你也跟著它。

     很快地你將開始覺知到有兩個空隙。在這兩個空隙裡面的就是那道門。而且在這兩個空隙裡你將瞭解,你將看見,呼吸本身並不是生命──也許是生命的一種食物,就像其他的食物一樣,但並非就是那生命自身。因為當呼吸停止時你就在那,完完全全地在那──你是絕對地有意識的,徹底地有意識的。呼吸已經停止了,呼吸已經不存在了,而你仍在那裡。

     只要你持續這呼吸的觀照──佛陀稱為味帕沙那(VIPASSANA)或安那般那觀(ANAPANASATI)瑜珈──如果你一直觀照它,觀照它,觀照它,慢慢慢慢地你會看見那空隙增長了,變得更大了。最後會出現這樣的情況,那個空隙一次就能維持好幾分鐘。一個氣息進來,然後那空隙‧‧‧幾分鐘的時間氣息都沒有出去。一切都已停止了。世界停止了,時間停止了,思想停止了。因為當呼吸停止時,思想是不可能的。當呼吸一次停下來好幾分鐘時,思想是不可能的,絕對不可能的──因為思想過程需要持續的氧氣,你的思想運作與你的呼吸是很深地關聯著。

     當你在生氣時,你的呼吸有著不同的節奏,當你性慾被激起時,你有著不同的呼吸節奏,當你很平靜時,又是不同的呼吸節奏。當你快樂時是另個呼吸節奏。當你傷心時又是另一個呼吸節奏。你的呼吸一直在隨著內心情緒而改變。反過來也是如此──當呼吸改變時,頭腦裡的氣氛就會改變。而當呼吸停止時,頭腦就會停止。

     在那頭腦的停止中,整個世界也停止了──因為心即世界。在那停止當中你首度知道什麼是呼吸裡的呼吸:也就是生命裡的生命。那樣的體驗能令人解脫。那樣的體驗使你全然地意識到神──神並非某個人,而是種生命自身的體驗。

     那具有死亡與厚重身軀的
     在那不具厚重身軀與死亡的面前跳著舞。

     在這樣的體驗裡,你將看見在你裡面有兩件事情:那不死的以及那會死的。身體是會死的,充滿著死亡。然而身體裡面具有某種超越,那是不死的。

     那具有死亡與厚重身軀的。

     這粗重的身體,這肉身,是會死的。這將死之身體一直在跳舞,就在某個不會死亡也沒有厚重身體,沒有粗重身體的事物面前。在你裡面有著一種覺察,一種永恆的見證──在那永恆的見證面前所有的舞蹈持續進行著。身體一直是以千百種方式在舞動:當你仍是個孩子時的舞動,當你年輕處在愛與激情時的舞動,當你變老激情不再,智慧卻升起時的舞動──如此之多的舞動。

     但所有這些舞動都是屬於那將死的身體,由物質元素所構成並且將會消失的身體。那只是暫時性的結合;那是個複合物,它無法永遠持續下去。它是部機器──然而在這機器裡,在這會腐朽的身體裡,有某樣東西是不朽的,不死的。那就是你的意識──將它稱為神,稱為靈魂,或者稱為任何你喜歡的都可以。在你存在裡這最深處的核心就是神。

     祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸。’
     那具有死亡與厚重身軀的
     在那不具厚重身軀與死亡的面前跳著舞。

     這是你真正的生命。你太過執著於身體,認同於身體,那就是為什麼你會這麼害怕死亡。要不然,害怕死亡是荒謬的──因為你並不會死;在你最深處的核心你是無法死去的。你只是一直在換房子,從一個身體到另一個。你已活過許多個身體,你已經歷過許多個身體。

     當佛陀成道時,他對天地之間所說的第一件事情就是這個──他看著天空然後說“現在你不需要再為我準備另一間房子了。”很奇怪的話。他是在對誰說呢?他只是在對普遍的,全體的自然說話:“你不用再費事了,你不需再為我作出身體。我已瞭解我是誰了。”

     在那瞭解之中,人從死亡的身軀裡解脫出來。在那樣的時刻裡‧‧‧

     響亮的聲音說:“我就是你。”

     在那樣的時刻裡,整個存在,神,都對你說著:我就是你。

     崇高的師父前來
     向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。

     現在對你來說,這只是第一次發生。你只不過是個初學者,還在通往神之殿堂的入口處──然而當它發生時‧‧‧

     崇高的師父前來
     向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。

     神前來向你鞠躬致敬,整個存在都向你鞠躬致敬。偉大的奇蹟已然發生;你沒有了,那自我已經消失了。整個存在都慶祝它,禮敬它,向你鞠躬致敬。

     崇高的師父前來
     向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。
     努力讓自己終能見到這幕!

     卡比爾說:努力活到讓自己看見這場景──不要沒見到它就離開了。實現這一幕,它就是所有靈性旅程的目標。

     記得麥可‧亞當(Michael Adam)的這些話:

     生命是舞蹈‧‧‧不管有沒有我們這舞蹈都一直持續著。這舞蹈存在著:它總是在那‧‧‧石頭肯定和星星一樣都在跳舞。石頭的舞是緩慢的:花朵就較快一些‧‧‧選擇在於我們:是要與那快速流暢的一起共舞,還是加入那已死去事物的隊伍之中。已死事物的方式會帶來安全,舒適,乃至名聲,所以可能找不到要一起跳舞的理由。然而將這樣的生命方式,也就是愛的方式訴之於動機,那是輕視它了。整個重點就是它的沒有重點。人沒有理由地就跳起舞了,如同玫瑰在早晨綻放且毫無理由地鮮紅。並沒有什麼偉大的情操在其中。

     生命的舞蹈就是神的舞蹈。你可以加入它或者你可以克制自己。有各種理由要去客制──這個社會害怕所有那些開始與神一起共舞的人,因為他們變得很危險,他們變得很叛逆,他們變成是自由的。他們不再是奴隸,他們拋開了自身的枷鎖,他們逃出了所有的監牢。他們在大街上跳舞,他們在星空下跳舞,他們加入了神的舞蹈。他們不畏懼死亡,所以他們無法被貶為奴隸。

     對死亡的恐懼是你會變成奴隸的根本原因。要不是恐懼,誰能把你貶成奴隸呢?因為一個無懼之人無法被貶為奴隸,所以這個社會試了所有的方法要使你覺得害怕。這個社會不想要你知道你是永恆的生命。它不想要你知道死亡是個幻象,它並不是真的在發生,它只是看起來在發生──死亡徹徹底底是虛假的,那是個謊言。這個社會並不想要這樣,這個社會想要你活在幻象裡面。至於真理那是無法容忍的

     “選擇在於我們:是要與那快速流暢的共舞,還是加入那已死去事物的隊伍之中。”但這社會是在已死事物的行列隊伍中。那些屍體──四處行走,四處移動,操弄著彼此,支配著彼此。然而選擇在於我們。要記住:如果你尊重生命你就不該允許任何死亡安頓在你裡面,你就不該允許任何恐懼安頓在你裡面。你不該妥協──不需要這樣。

     但“已死事物的方式會帶來安全,舒適,乃至名聲,所以可能找不到理由要一起跳舞的理由。”這個社會所顧慮的是那殘缺的,麻痺的,遲鈍的,愚蠢的,死去的──那些都是好人,那些都是文明人。它害死了一位耶穌,它毒死了一位蘇格拉底,它試了所有辦法要毀掉一位佛陀。但它卻看重那些平常的,平庸的,那些布爾喬亞,中產階級──在這裡面其實是有一種投資。然而如果你想要享受生命的舞蹈──沒有享受過它你就是錯失了整個機會,很大的機會,很大的恩賜──如果你想享有生命之舞的話,你將必須去冒這個險。你將必須放掉所有得到名聲的欲望,你將必須放掉所有得到身份地位的欲望。

     如果你能放掉那對身份地位的欲望,有一天它就會發生──那個奇蹟:

     崇高的師父前來
     向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。
     努力讓自己終能見到這幕!

     你一定聽過有句哲學名言:涅提 涅提(NETI NETI)。它的意思是“不是這個,不是那個。”哲學家不停地說“這不是神,那不是神。”問一位哲學家“神是什麼?”他永遠不會作出回答。他只會一直說什麼不是神。“涅提 涅提:這不是神,那不是神。”—他的方法是刪去式的。他說“當我否定掉所有不是神的,到那時無論留下的是什麼那就是神。”這是非常繞圈子的方式,非常漫長,沒有盡頭。

     這就好像你問一個人“誰叫做拉瑪?”—而這個人開始帶你環遊世界一圈,並且告訴你“這不是拉瑪,這不是拉瑪,這不是拉瑪‧‧‧”百萬千萬人之多,而他只是不斷不斷地否定掉每一位不是拉瑪的人。然後—如果那一天真能到來—他說“現在無論是哪一位還留著,沒有被指出來否定掉的,他就是拉瑪。”到那個時候你可能已經忘掉你的問題是什麼了。

     卡比爾所說的正好與此完全相反。哲學家說:涅提 涅提—不是這個,不是那個。卡比爾說:依提 依提(ITI ITI)—它在這裡,它在這裡,這個,這個。卡比爾說:祂就在每一個地方。沒有需要去否定,沒有需要去一直說“這不是神,那不是神。”它就是這個。一切都是這個。依提 依提。

     這樣的途徑非常切實,非常屬於這個世界。那就是為什麼他說:

     你在找我嗎?
     我就坐在旁邊。

     依提 依提。

     你的肩膀正倚著我的。
     你不會在佛塔裡找到我,
     也不會在印度神龕裡,
     不會在猶太會堂裡,不會在天主教堂裡,
     不在彌撒當中,不在科爾坦當中,
     不是雙腿盤到脖子上的時候。

     依提 依提:我在這裡,我在這裡。

     不是吃素吃得很徹底的時候。
     當你尋找我,你將立刻找到我。

     依提 依提──因為我就在這裡,因為我始終都在這裡,因為我從來沒有去到別的地方──依提 依提。

     你將在時間最微小的房舍裡找到我。
     卡比爾說,“學生們,告訴我,神是什麼?
     祂就是呼吸裡的呼吸。”
     那具有死亡與厚重身軀的
     在那不具厚重身軀與死亡的面前跳著舞。
     響亮的聲音說:“我就是你。”

     依提 依提。

     崇高的師父前來
     向著初學的弟子鞠躬致敬。
     努力讓自己終能見到這幕!

     依提 依提。

     今天就到這裡。





Excerpt from OSHO’s book“The Revolution”
Chpater3
13 February 1978 am in Buddha Hall

ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME? I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.
YOU WILL NOT FIND ME IN STUPAS,
NOR IN INDIAN SHRINE ROOMS,
NOR IN THE SYNAGOGUE, NOR IN CATHEDRALS,
NOT IN MASSES, NOR KIRTANS,
NOT IN LEGS TWISTING AROUND THE NECK,
NOR IN EATING NOTHING BUT VEGETABLES.
WHEN YOU LOOK FOR ME, YOU WILL FIND ME INSTANTLY.
YOU WILL FIND ME IN THE TINIEST HOUSE OF TIME.
KABIR SAYS, “STUDENT, TELL ME, WHAT IS GOD?
HE IS THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.”
WHAT HAS DEATH AND A THICK BODY DANCES BEFORE
WHAT HAS NO THICK BODY AND NO DEATH.
THE TRUMPET SAYS, “I AM YOU.”
THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN
TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.
TRY TO LIVE TO SEE THIS!

      Evolution has a logic in it. One thing leads to another, rung by rung, step by step. There is a kind of inevitability. Evolution is mechanical, it is continuous. There are no gaps in it, no leaps in it, nothing new ever happens. Only the old goes on becoming manifest. Evolution moves in one dimension. It is predictable, you could have seen it before. It is very rational, it is sane.

      But revolution is more than sanity, it is more than logic. It is not inevitable, it has many surprises in it. It jumps, it leaps, it is a quantum leap. The quantum leap is its basic innermost core.

      That’s why I say Karl Marx has no understanding about revolution. His revolution is inevitable; his revolution is something that is going to happen on its own accord, without any intention on man’s part. It is going to happen out of the past by itself—just as a seed becomes a tree: it has to, because the seed already contains the tree. The tree is not really something new, it is contained in the seed-–-unmanifest, but still it is contained; the seed is the blueprint of it. When the tree arrives it is only a revelation of that which was hidden—it has come into the open. But the tree is not anything really new. There is no revolution between the seed and the tree, there is evolution.

      Marx says that the communist revolution is inevitable, it is a natural consequence of capitalism. If it is so, then it is not revolution. Then it is simply evolution; why call it revolution? Revolution means something new happens—something that was not going to happen on its own accord, something that can happen only through human intention, human consciousness. Something that cannot happen without the help of human consciousness—that is revolution. Revolution is a surprise, revolution is a miracle. It should not have happened but it has happened. It is mysterious.

      Up to man there has been evolution, from the fish to the man there has been evolution. But from man to a Buddha, from man to a Christ, from man to a Kabir, it is not evolution. It is revolution—the revolution I call it, the only revolution. You will not become a Buddha unless you become conscious, unless you prepare the ground for it to happen. It is not like old age—every young man will become old, but every man is not going to become a Buddha. You will have to choose it, you will have to work for it, you will have to look for it. A deliberate conscious effort will be needed on your part—only then is there a possibility.

      Evolution is inevitable, it has a kind of inexorable logic about it. Revolution has no logic about it. It is a poetic leap, it is from one dimension into another dimension. Evolution is horizontal, revolution is vertical—it penetrates other realms of being.

      Unless one takes possession of one’s own being very consciously, the revolution is not going to happen. You will go on growing but your growth will be horizontal. The monkey becomes man, the man may even become a superman—more powerful, technically more equipped, scientifically stronger—but it will not be anything new. It will not be Christ consciousness; man will remain on the same plane.

      You can see it, monkeys and man are not very different. The difference can at the most be quantitative but not qualitative. Maybe the monkey is more stupid than man, or man is a little more intelligent than the monkey—but there is no gap. And Charles Darwin is right that man has evolved out of the monkey. It is evolution. Given time, given opportunity, the monkey was going to become man. Given time, given opportunity, the man is going to become superman. Remember, the superman is not equivalent to a Buddha, the superman is not equivalent to Christ. The superman is in the same line where you are, where monkeys are, where fish and other animals are. It is the same line, the same ladder—of course on a higher rung, but the ladder is the same.

      Revolution brings another dimension. The old and the new are not joined together; there is a gap, a discontinuity. Evolution is understandable, because it is logical, it is Aristotelian. Revolution is mysterious; it is not understandable, you have to go through it to know it. Revolution is a little crazy—because it is neither mathematical nor mechanical. It is not unconscious either, as the evolutionary process is. It is a conscious grip upon reality, a conscious hold of your being. You don’t carry the blueprint for it, you have to create it.

      That is the beauty of religion—religion is the science of revolution. All other sciences only describe what evolution is. Religion is the only science of revolution; it prepares you for the jump, the quantum leap.

      There can be no reason to jump. Reasoning is remaining—there can only be reasons to remain with all that is old and known and secure underfoot. Logically, when one comes to an empty space, encounters an abyss, a discontinuity, one ought to halt. All logic will say “Halt! Stop! Turn back! You have come to a cul-de-sac, now there is no more going—if you take another step you will die. Facing you is an abysmal depth, you will be lost forever.” Logic will say, reason will say, mind will say, “Halt! Stop! Go back! Find another way towards achievement. This is not the way, this way has ended.’”

      But life is that which leaps. Logic is that which says “Stop!” And life is that which leaps. That life is religion. And unless you have that life which leaps, you can’t have religion, you don’t know what religion is. Christianity is not religion, Hinduism is not religion. This leap, this courage, this adventure, this movement from the known into the unknown, from the lighted path into the darkness of the unknown, from the familiar into the unfamiliar, from the comfortable and the convenient into the hazardous—this life is religion.

      Kabir sings of this revolution, of this life, of this religion. He is the poet of man’s dream of becoming God.

      Religion essentially consists only of this desire. You have been told again and again by the theologians that religion consists in knowing who God is. That is not true. The real desire is to become God—not to know God. Theologians are not very courageous, they are cowardly. You cannot be satisfied unless you have become a God. By knowing God nothing will be fulfilled—by knowing God you may even be in more turmoil and discontent, because then you will know that you are not God.

      Knowledge cannot satisfy—only being. The East says: Knowing God is not the search. The desire, the dream, that haunts man and goes on haunting him down the ages, life after life, is to become God. Whenever somebody asks ‘How to know God?’ he is asking a wrong question, a cowardly question. The courageous person will ask ‘How to become God?’—because in fact that is the only way to know Him too. By becoming, knowing happens. The real knowing is possible only by becoming.

      The Zen masters say: If you want to know a bamboo, if you want to paint a bamboo, become a bamboo. That is the only way to know it. How can you know the bamboo from the outside? From the outside there will be only guesswork, speculation, inference, philosophy—but not knowledge. You can know the bamboo only when you have become the bamboo—when you know the bamboo from its inside, from its inferiority, when you feel like a bamboo. When you know how it feels when the wind comes and makes the bamboo a dancing girl, how it feels when you become a dancing girl in the wind—only then do you know. You know only when you come to feel from the innermost core of the bamboo as the bamboo. When you feel how it feels in the morning when the sun rises and knocks on the bamboo, wakes the bamboo. How it feels when a bird comes and sings, how it feels when the sky is full of stars, how it feels to the bamboo—from the outside you can only guess, and that will be a human guess.

      No, there is no way to know from the outside. And if you cannot know even a bamboo from the outside, what to say about God? God means the totality of existence. You have to dissolve into this totality. This can be done only by great intention, by a fiery intention. It needs risking. Only those who risk totally, find.

      This intention that brings revolution has to be understood. Only then will you be able to follow Kabir. His sayings are cryptic. He does not expound, he does not explain, he simply declares. His sayings are that of a poet. He is not a systematic philosopher; he says one thing and then another. You will have to link those sayings with each other, you will have to make a garland—when the thread of understanding runs through the flowers, then only will you understand.

      The first thing I would like to tell you today is: Revolution becomes possible only through the chemistry of intention, a total intention to become the whole, to fall into the whole, to abandon oneself into the whole.

      A recently translated Dead Sea Scroll records a disciple asking Jesus “Master, how can we get into the Kingdom of Heaven?” Jesus answers “Follow the birds, the beasts, the fish, and they will lead you in.” A very strange saying. What does Jesus mean by saying “Follow the birds, the beasts, the fish, and they will lead you in”? He means you have to be lost like the birds are lost—they don’t have any self in them. The fish does not know that she is separate from the ocean—she is the ocean. The bird has no idea of any self, of any ego—when flying in the sky he is the sky. When alive he is life, when dead he is death. He does not cling, he does not hoard, he is not worried, he feels no responsibility. He is not: that’s what Jesus means. If you want to know God you will have to disappear as you are.

      That’s what I mean by ‘The Revolution’: you will have to disappear as you are. You will have to become innocent—so much so that there is no self in you. When there is a self you are always cunning; the self is the root cunningness. With the self you cannot be innocent. If with the self you are innocent, that innocence will be nothing but a cultivated innocence—plastic, synthetic, false, a pretension, nothing but hypocrisy. Yes, you can pretend to be innocent, but that is not going to help you at all. The self can only pretend. When the self disappears you are innocent. Innocence is meditation, innocence is prayer, innocence is all.

      Kabir calls his path the path of sahaj yoga, the yoga of spontaneity. He says: Be innocent and spontaneous, and the totality will follow.

      The stillness of God is not apart from the dance of our every day, it is at the heart of it. It is not by leaving the world that we come upon the heart of it, but rather by abandoning ourselves to the dance, by living fully and fearlessly at each and every stage of ourselves, that we move to the next stage. Or rather, we find ourselves moved as the bud finds itself a flower or the ungainly caterpillar is suddenly a winged thing, a honey-taster, a wanderer in summer gardens.

      These words have to be remembered: innocence, spontaneity. Innocence like the bees and the birds, spontaneity like the fish and the flower. Utter selflessness, and you have arrived.

      You have been told that if you seek you shall find. But I say unto you: Don’t believe he who claims to have sought and found, but only he who has found without seeking. Seeking is basically the self. If you seek, that means the self is functioning. The journey starts in seeking but ends in a non-seeking mind. The journey starts with intention but ends in spontaneity. You have to learn two things: first you have to learn a great intensity to search, and then, very paradoxically, you will have to learn to drop that intensity and that seeking. Without intense search you will never move. And with that search and that intensity you will remain confined in the self.

      So these are the two steps—paradoxical, but immensely valuable. And they have an inner consistency; from the outside it is not visible. First you have to seek and search. Jesus says “Ask and it shall be given, seek and you shall find, knock and the door shall be opened unto you.” This is the beginning of the journey—intensity, intention, search. But this is only the beginning.

      The second step is, Lao Tzu says “Seek and you shall not find. Don’t seek, and find.”These are not two separate paths, these two steps are on the same path.

      So Kabir drives the point deep into your heart that first a great flame-like desire is needed to be God. But then finally that very desire becomes the last barrier—that has to be dropped too. Once that is dropped and you are innocent, things start happening. The bud opens and becomes a flower, the caterpillar becomes a butterfly.

      The sutras:

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?

      God is asking.

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?
      I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.
      YOU WILL NOT FIND ME IN STUPAS,
      NOR IN INDIAN SHRINE ROOMS,
      NOR IN THE SYNAGOGUE, NOR IN CATHEDRALS,
      NOT IN MASSES, NOR KIRTANS,
      NOT IN LEGS TWISTED AROUND THE NECK,
      NOR IN EATING NOTHING BUT VEGETABLES.
      WHEN YOU LOOK FOR ME, YOU WILL FIND ME INSTANTLY.
      YOU WILL FIND ME IN THE TINIEST HOUSE OF TIME.
      KABIR SAYS, “STUDENT, TELL ME, WHAT IS GOD?
      HE IS THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.”

      Go slowly. Savor each word of this strange man.

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?

      GOD asking man. Yes, that has been always so—God is always asking you ‘Are you looking for me?’ Of course you don’t hear, because you are so full of noise. You are so full of your own noise you can’t hear this still small voice within your heart. And God has been asking and asking. He asks every moment of your life—day in, day out, year in, year out. He asks when you are happy, he asks when you are not happy. He asks when you are awake, he asks when you are asleep. He goes on asking. In each beat of your heart the question waits for you.

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?

      Don’t go far away. Don’t search for me somewhere else—because, God says, I am here.

      I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.

      This is one of the most profound sayings. Get deep into it, dig it. He is in your wife, He is in your friend, He is in the children playing on the street, He is in your friend, He is in your foe—because only He IS. He is in these birds singing, and in the trees, in me and in you. Yes, He is in the next seat, He is in your neighbor.

      And where are you going to seek Him? People go far away. They travel to the Himalayas, they go to Tibet. For what? For whom? For God? As if God is not here. They look into the scriptures, they search in the past, in the Vedas and in the Bible and in the Koran. As if God has ceased to be. As if God is no more a contemporary, as if for God you always have to go into the past. As if in those days He used to exist and now He has ceased to exist. Or you imagine God in some afterlife. When you have left this body and this earth then in heaven, in some imagined dreamland, you will find God.

      Kabir says: He is here! He is now! The here and the now consist only of Him and nothing else. To look for Him somewhere else is just a way to avoid Him. That’s an escape from God; you are be fooling yourself. Looking for Him somewhere else is just a way of avoiding Him, it is just a way so that you need not look here now. People go to the temples and to the synagogue and to the churches just to avoid Him—because He is there in their houses.

      He is in your every breath. You need not go anywhere: come home and you will find Him. Don’t go anywhere—that is the sure way of not finding Him. That’s why you have not been able to find Him up to now, because you don’t look close by. And He is in the corner. He is in the breeze that comes and plays with your hair, and He is in the sun rays dancing on your face, and He is in the lake. Start looking for Him at close quarters. And one day you will be surprised to find that He is your within, beyond.

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?
      I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.

      Contemplate on this, imbibe this. Just feel the shoulder of your neighbor—for a moment remember it…

      I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.

      No, it looks not possible. In the neighbor? In your wife? In your husband? In your child? Your mind says no. That is bringing God too much down on the earth, and we have become accustomed to keep Him far away. It is safer to keep Him far away, you need not worry about Him. He is happy in His heaven and you are happy here, and there is such a long distance between you two that there is no need to worry about Him. To have Him so close you will feel uncomfortable. To see Him in your child will be difficult, because the child sometimes is naughty and the child sometimes drives you nuts—how can you see God in him? How can you see God in your woman who is constantly nagging you? How can you see God in your man who is always angry?

      No, God has to be somewhere far away. You don’t want Him to become real, you live with an abstract God. But the abstract God is a dead God, it is only a concept. Let Him become flesh. That is the meaning of Kabir when he says:

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?
      I AM IN THE NEXT SEAT:
      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.

      Let God be of bones and flesh and blood. Let Him be real! We have lived with the unreal God too long and we have suffered because of this unreal God. Don’t divide the world and the other world. That is the meaning of Kabir—he is saying that there is only one world. There are two ways to look at it, but the world is one, the world is not two. There is no other world than this, this is the only world there is. This is that; the other world is contained in this world.

      But there are two attitudes. You can see this world just from the outside—then it is material, then it is mundane, profane. If you look at it from the inside then it is sacred, holy. Then you don’t divide God and His creation; then He is in the creation. Then He is the creation, He is the creative energy.

      This is a great jump into understanding—to conceive of God as real human beings, beasts, birds, trees, rocks. Bring your God to the earth! You have exiled Him in heaven and then you go on crying “How to find Him?” You have thrown Him away, you have debarred Him, you don’t allow Him to enter into your earth and your earthly existence. Open your doors, drop your wrong conceptions that God is somehow other-worldly. Let Him become flesh. That is the meaning of God coming to earth in Krishna, in Christ, in Buddha. Whenever somebody has understood it he has become a symbol of God on the earth—he has become a God-man.

      Christians missed the mystery of Christ, they forgot the whole message contained in the metaphor. Christ is a metaphor: if you know, God walks on the earth, drinks with you, eats with you, holds your hands, hugs you. The people who lived with Jesus, even they were not very accepting of the phenomenon, they were also very doubtful. “Is Jesus God? Is he really the son of God?” They knew perfectly well that he was the son of the carpenter Joseph, and Mary.

      That’s why it was impossible for Jesus to work in his own village. That’s why he had to say “A prophet is never accepted by his own people.”If Jews could not accept him, that is just part of human nature; it is nothing special to Jews. How could they accept him? They knew perfectly well he was born out of the womb of a woman, an earthly womb. “How can he be God? He is just like us, not at all different. How can he be the son of God?” They were waiting for a messiah who would come from the clouds. And this man comes from the womb, as everybody else comes.

      He will come sitting on the clouds, the real messiah. He will not have the body, this rotten physical body. He will have a spiritual body of light—it will not have any weight; he will not have blood and bones, he will not be flesh. Then they will accept him.

      But whenever God comes, He comes in flesh. And He is always rejected. It is not surprising that people rejected Jesus. Even his own disciples were doubtful; they all abandoned him in the last moment.

      Once a Christian missionary came to see me and he asked “What do you think—why was Jesus crucified?” I said “It is not such a great question or any complicated problem. It is simple: because his disciples did not believe in him.’ He was not waiting for that answer. He said “What do you mean?” I said “They could not protect him. They could not die for him, they could not stand for him, they could not be witnesses to the world.”

      Just think—a few hundred disciples, if they were ready to die with him on the cross, it would have been a totally different world. They would have been a proof. They would have said “We trusted this man. We trusted in him in life, we trust in him in death. We celebrated with him, now we are ready to die with him.”

      They all escaped. The day Jesus was crucified there was nobody. Only one disciple was lurking behind the crowd—even he said thrice “I am not a disciple of Jesus.” When he was brought down from the cross only three women were there to take him down. A prostitute was there—Mary Magdalene was there—but where were the disciples, the apostles? They had all escaped; they were afraid. Their doubt surfaced, their trust was not total, their surrender was phony. They could not protect this man.

      This has never happened in India; this is a surprise. Jesus was crucified so easily because the disciples could not protect him. In India it has never happened—Buddha was not crucified, nor was Mahavir crucified, nor Krishna. And they were not less dangerous people than Jesus, they were more dangerous. Kabir was not crucified—why? India knows how to protect.

      When something of the divine comes it is very fragile. It can be destroyed very easily like a flower—you can just throw a stone on a rose and it is gone. It does not prove that the rose was not as significant, as real, as the rock. It simply proves that the rose was very delicate, belonged to some other dimension of life, was alien here amongst rocks.

      Buddha was saved. Those ten thousand disciples were continuously around him. They knew perfectly well that what he was saying was dangerous, the society would not tolerate it—the society was not tolerating it—but they created a great wall of protection. Their trust was immense. Buddha was more fortunate than Jesus.

      In the East, the tradition of the master and the disciple is so ancient and so many masters have walked on the earth that the East knows how to protect a master. Jesus was not crucified because the Jews were cruel, no. Hindus are just as cruel as Jews, Mohammedans just as cruel; there is not much difference. He was killed because his disciples were impotent. They escaped, they were not ready to sacrifice themselves for him. They were friends only when everything was going well. When the journey became rough then it was not their cup of tea. Then they escaped; then they simply denied him.

      God walks many times on the earth in a very visible form but then too you cannot accept Him, in a very luminous form but then too you cannot accept Him—because He has to take the same form as you. Because you condemn yourself, you cannot accept God in the body. But that is the only way for Him to exist—that is the only way for anything to exist.

      Kabir is declaring that God is found in flesh. He is as real as you are.

      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.
      YOU WILL NOT FIND ME IN STUPAS…

      Don’t waste your time. Don’t go in search of sacred places.

      NOR IN INDIAN SHRINE ROOMS,
NOR IN THE SYNAGOGUE, NOR IN CATHEDRALS,
NOT IN MASSES, NOR IN KIRTANS,
NOT IN LEGS TWISTING AROUND THE NECK…

      Kabir says: You can go on practicing yoga for lives, and you will not find Him. Of course yoga will give you better health—that is another matter; that has nothing to do with God. Yoga may help you to live longer, that is another matter—what has that to do with God?

      And you can go to the temples and the mosques and the churches, and they will give you comfort and consolation. But consolation is not going to help either. In fact that will be destructive, because all consolation hinders your intensity to seek and search. The temples are pseudo-places—they have been created as substitutes so people can have cheap religion. Nobody wants to risk, nobody wants to pay the price. People want some cheap religion available to them, so whenever they feel a hunger for God they can go to the temple and to the priest and can have consolation: “Yes, I have done something.”

      That simply puts the fire of their search out; it puts out the fire. All consolations destroy your urge to search—what is the point when you can find consolations so cheaply? All consolations have to be taken away from you. That is the revolution of Kabir: Destroy all consolations. And your so-called religion is nothing but a consolation. When there is no consolation you will have to search—it will become a continuous urge in you. The fire will grow and grow and it will enflame your being.

      NOR CAN YOU FIND HIM
      IN EATING NOTHING BUT VEGETABLES.

      Now, these are all stupid things. But people are stupid, and they want something very mediocre to believe in. Now, there are people who think that if you go on eating vegetables, just vegetables and nothing else, you will attain to God. And I am not saying that to be a vegetarian is bad—it is good. That is not what Kabir means. He says: It is irrelevant. To be a vegetarian is good, more human, more aesthetic—but it has nothing to do with the search for God. And if you think that this is enough, then your very idea will become a barrier. Then you will be complacent. Then you will sit in your home eating your vegetables and you will think “All that can be done, I am doing.”

      But you can go on eating vegetables and you can go on vegetating. That is not going to help.

      And remember again, Kabir is not saying that vegetarianism is not good—he was a vegetarian. But these are irrelevant points. You can do yoga exercise, you can be a vegetarian—good, but nothing to do with God as such. And if you think this is enough, more than enough, all that one can do, then you are stuck. Then you will not move, then there will be no revolution in your life—you will live in misery and you will die in misery. And God was so close by. And just a touch, just one experience, one glimpse, would have transformed you to utter joy.

      WHEN YOU LOOK FOR ME, YOU WILL FIND ME INSTANTLY.

      Kabir says: When you look for me… When there is the intention, the desire, the utter desire to know—when you are ready to stake all for that desire—that is the meaning of:

      WHEN YOU LOOK FUR ME,
      YOU WILL FINAL ME INSTANTLY.

      Not even a single moment do you have to wait—because God is not far away, so there is no need for any time to elapse. You are not to journey to Him, you have just to be awake. And your great intensity for the search will make you awake.

      Have you ever tried a simple experiment? You want to get up early in the morning, five o’clock, and at night when you go to sleep you simply make a deep desire. You put a seed in your being: “At five o’clock I am going to be awake. Nothing is going to hinder me, I will suddenly find myself awake.” If you have not tried it, try and you will be surprised—just a deep desire to be awake at five, and at five you will find you are awake, your eyes are open. Suddenly sleep disappears.

      And one more surprise will be waiting for you, that it is exactly five. The body has a clock inside it; the body has an understanding of time, a very accurate understanding of time. Just the intensity, just the honesty, the sincerity—the only thing to remember is the sincerity. When you are saying “I will get up at five,” don’t be insincere. Underneath, don’t go on saying ‘Who bothers?—this is just an experiment, and it is not going to happen, and it is so cold… anyway, just to see whether it happens or not…” If these things are there then it will not happen; you will have destroyed it. Trust it and it will happen.

      And the same is true about your metaphysical sleep. You are asleep metaphysically, because you don’t know who you are. That is the metaphysical sleep. You don’t know what this existence is—that is the metaphysical sleep. If you make an intense total desire to wake up, you can wake up instantly this moment. It is you who have decided to remain asleep, it is you who can come out of it; nobody else is responsible for it. And don’t go on throwing responsibility on others, because that is what keeps you asleep—if others are responsible for your sleep then what can you do? When others change, when they decide to wake you, then you will wake up.

      Mind is so cunning, it goes on finding explanations. There are people who say “When God wants us to be awake He will wake us. Meanwhile, we sleep. What can we do? It is fate.” These are cunning tricks. God is constantly calling you, but He never interferes with your freedom. He respects your freedom; your freedom is far more valuable than anything else. So if you decide to be asleep, you remain asleep. He goes on calling but He does not disturb you, He does not come and shake you and shock you. That’s why His voice is called ‘the still small voice’. He goes on speaking in such silent ways that if you want to hear you will hear, if you don’t want to hear there is no need to hear.

      WHEN YOU LOOK FOR ME,
      YOU WILL FIND ME INSTANTLY.

      In the poetry of Kabir, in his philosophy, this idea ‘If you look for me’ is very central. What exactly he means is that the look has not to be lukewarm. You can meet with God only when you are boiling at a hundred degrees—only then do you evaporate. Only then does the visible meet with the invisible—the earth starts moving into the sky, only at a hundred degrees’ temperature. Ninety-nine won’t do—you will become hot but you will not evaporate. Total intensity is needed, totality is needed. All partial efforts are useless. If you are doing partial efforts it is better not to. Why waste time?—because it is not going to happen; you could have done something else. Whenever you are total in it, it happens instantly. And when you look for God the look has to be so total that there is no looker in it—just as when the dance is total there is no dancer in it, only dance.

      When you are listening to me totally there is no listener in it, only listening. When I am speaking to you there is no speaker in it, only speaking. Whenever the dancer is there and the dance, then there is not totality. Then the energy is divided into two, the dancer and the dance; then there is a contradiction in it. But whenever the dancer disappears into the dance, it is what meditation is all about.

      When you are looking for God, be the look and disappear in the look. Just become the eyes and forget everything else, and instantly it is revealed.

      YOU WILL FIND ME IN THE TINIEST HOUSE OF TIME.

      The word that Kabir uses for ‘the tiniest house of time’ and that has always been used in the East is PAL. Pal means the gap between two moments. One moment passes, another comes, between the two there is a tiny gap—has to be, otherwise one moment will overlap the other. It is a very very tiny space, but it has to be there to make those two moments distinct and separate. It is very swift, but that gap is the door—through that gap you enter into eternity. That gap is called ‘Pal’. In English there is no word for it; in English ‘the tiniest house of time’ is the moment. But what is between two moments? Look at my two fingers: between the two fingers there is a gap—those two fingers can be as close as possible but there is a gap. That gap between two moments is called ‘pal’. That is the tiniest, that is the atom of time.

      That pal is the door to now. That gap is the present. One moment has become past, another moment is still in the future, and between the two is the gap, the present.

      YOU WILL FIND ME IN THE TINIEST HOUSE OF TIME.
      KABIR SAYS, “STUDENT, TELL ME, WHAT IS GOD?
      HE IS THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.”

      Whenever you ask about God you ask as if God is there like a problem to be encountered. You ask as if you are standing outside God and speculating, observing Him. You ask as if God is an object. God is not an object, God is your subjectivity. God is not there outside, God is your inferiority, your innerness. That is the meaning when Kabir says:

      HE IS THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.

      Watch your breath and you will come to know what he means—you will see one thing which cannot be seen unless you watch your breath. Buddha made it a great technique for meditation, watching the breath, because through watching it you will come to know the breath inside the breath.

      The word ‘breath’ means life. In Sanskrit the word for breath is PRANA: Prana means life. In Hebrew the word for breath means spirit. In all the languages of the world, breath is thought to be synonymous with life or spirit or soul. But breath is not the real soul—you will come to this experience only when you watch.

      Try a small experiment: sitting silently, just start watching your breath. The easiest way to watch is from the entrance of the nose. When the breath comes in, feel the touch of the breath at the entrance of the nose—watch it there. The touch will be easier to watch, breath will be too subtle; in the beginning just watch the touch. The breath goes in, and you feel it going in: watch it. And then follow it, go with it. You will find there comes a point where it stops. Just somewhere near your navel it stops—for a tiny, tiny moment, for a pal, it stops. Then it moves outwards again; then follow it—again feel the touch, the breath going out of the nose. Follow it, go with it outside—again you will come to a point, the breath stops for a very tiny moment. Then again the cycle starts.

      Inhalation, gap, exhalation, gap, inhalation, gap. That gap is the most mysterious phenomenon inside you. When the breath comes in and stops and there is no movement, that is the point where one can meet God. Or when the breath goes out and stops and there is no movement.

      Remember, you are not to stop it; it stops on its own. If you stop it you will miss the whole point, because the doer will come in and witnessing will disappear. You are not to do anything about it. You are not to change the breath pattern, you are neither to inhale nor to exhale. It is not like PRANAYAM of yoga, where you start manipulating the breath; it is not that. You don’t touch the breath at all—you allow its naturalness, its natural flow. When it goes out you follow it, when it comes in you follow it.

      And soon you will become aware that there are two gaps. In those two gaps is the door. And in those two gaps you will understand, you will see, that breath itself is not life—maybe a food for life, just like other foods, but not life itself. Because when the breathing stops you are there, perfectly there—you are perfectly conscious, utterly conscious. And the breath has stopped, breathing is no more there, and you are there.

      And once you continue this watching of the breath—what Buddha calls VIPASSANA or ANAPANASATI yoga—if you go on watching it, watching it, watching it, slowly slowly you will see the gap is increasing and becoming bigger. Finally it happens that for minutes together the gap remains. One breath goes in, and the gap… and for minutes the breath does not go out. All has stopped. The world has stopped, time has stopped, thinking has stopped. Because when the breath stops, thinking is not possible. And when the breath stops for minutes together, thinking is impossible, absolutely impossible—because the thought process needs continuous oxygen, and your thought process and your breathing are very deeply related.

      When you are angry your breath has a different rhythm, when you are sexually stimulated you have a different breath rhythm, when you are silent a different breath rhythm again. When you are happy a different breath rhythm, when you are sad a different rhythm again. Your breathing goes on changing with the moods of the mind. The vice versa is also true—when the breath changes, the moods of the mind change. And when breath stops, mind stops.

      In that stopping of the mind the whole world stops—because the mind is the world. And in that stopping you come to know for the first time what is the breath inside the breath: life inside life. That experience is liberating. That experience makes you alert of God—and God is not a person but the experience of life itself.

      WHAT HAS DEATH AND A THICK BODY DANCES BEFORE
      WHAT HAS NO THICK BODY AND NO DEATH.

      In this experience you will see that there are two things within you: the deathless and the mortal. The body is mortal, full of death. And inside the body there is a transcendence which is deathless.

      WHAT HAS DEATH AND A THICK BODY.

      The gross body, the physical body, is mortal. This mortal body goes on dancing before something which has no death and no thick body, no gross body. Inside you there is a witness, an eternal witness—before that eternal witness all dance continues. The body goes on dancing in a thousand and one ways: the dance when you were a child, and the dance when you were young and in love and in passion, and the dance when you become old and the passion disappears and wisdom arises—and so many dances.

      But all these dances are of the mortal body, the body that is made of physical elements and will disappear. It is only a combination for the time being; it is a compound, it cannot last forever. It is a machine—but behind the machine, behind this mortal body, there is something immortal, deathless. That is your consciousness—call it God, call it the soul, or call it whatsoever you feel like. This innermost core of your existence is God.

      HE IS THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.
      WHAT HAS DEATH AND A THICK BODY DANCES BEFORE
      WHAT HAS NO THICK BODY AND NO DEATH.

      This is your real life. You are too much attached with the body, identified with the body, that’s why you are so much afraid of death. Otherwise, to be afraid of death is ridiculous—because you cannot die; you in your innermost core cannot die. You only go on changing houses, from one body to another. You have lived in many bodies, you have passed through many bodies.

      When Buddha became enlightened, the first thing he said to nature was this—he looked at the sky and said “Now you will not need to create another house for me.” Strange words. To whom was he talking? He was just saying to nature in general, at large: “You will not have to trouble yourself again, you will not need to make a body for me. I have understood who I am.”

      In that understanding, one is freed from the body of death. In that moment…

      THE TRUMPET SAYS, “I AM YOU.”

      In that moment the whole existence, God, says to you: I am you.

      THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN
      TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.

      And now this has happened for the first time to you. You are just a beginning student, just on the threshold of the temple of God—but when it happens…

      THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN
      TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.

      God comes and bows down to you, the whole existence bows down to you. The great miracle has happened: you are no more, the self has disappeared. The whole existence celebrates it, worships it, bows down to you.

      THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN
      TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.
      TRY TO LIVE TO SEE THIS!

      Kabir says: Try to live to see this—don’t go without seeing it. Realize this, this is the goal of all spirituality.

      And remember these words of Michael Adam:

      Life is a dance… the dance goes on with us and without us. The dance is: it always is… stones dance as surely as stars. A rock is a slow dance; a flower is a little faster… The choice is ours: to dance with the quick, or to join the procession of the dead. The way of the dead brings security, comfort, fame, so that there can be no good reason to join the dance. To give a motive to this way of life, which is the way of love, is to belittle it. The whole point is its pointlessness. One dances for no reason, as the rose opens in the morning and is for no reason red. There is no virtue in it.

      The dance of life is God’s dance. You can participate in it or you can withhold yourself. There is every reason to withhold—the society is afraid of all those people who start dancing with God, because they become dangerous, they become rebellious, they become free. They are no more slaves, they throw their chains, they get out of all prisons. They dance in the streets, they dance under the stars, they participate in God’s dance. They are not afraid of death, so they cannot be reduced to slaves.

      The fear of death is the root cause that you can be converted into a slave. Without fear, who can reduce you to a slave? A fearless man cannot be reduced to a slave, so society tries in every way to make you afraid. The society does not want you to know that you are life eternal. It does not want you to know that death is illusory, that it doesn’t happen really, that it only appears to happen—that death is utterly false, that it is a lie. The society does not want it, the society wants you to live in illusions. The truth is too much.

      “The choice is ours: to dance with the quick, or to join the procession of the dead.” But the society is the procession of the dead. Corpses—walking around, moving around, manipulating each other, bossing each other about. The choice is ours. Remember: if you respect life you should not allow any death to settle in you, you should not allow any fear to settle in you. And you should not compromise—there is no need.

      “But “The way of the dead brings security, comfort, fame, so that there can be no good reason to join the dance.” The society respects the crippled, the paralyzed, the dull, the stupid, the dead—they are good people, they are civilized people. It kills a Christ, it poisons a Socrates, it tries in every way to destroy a Buddha. But it respects the ordinary, the mediocre, the bourgeois, the middle-class—there is an investment in it. If you want to enjoy the dance of life—and without enjoying it you will be missing the whole opportunity, a great opportunity, a great benediction—if you want to enjoy the dance of life you will have to take this risk. You will have to drop all desire for fame, you will have to drop all desire for respectability.

      If you can drop the desire for respectability, one day it happens—the miracle:

      THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN
      TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.
      TRY TO LIVE TO SEE THIS!

      You must have heard a famous philosophic saying: “NETI, NETI.” It means “not this, not that.” The philosopher goes on saying “This is not God, that is not God.” Ask the philosopher “What is God?” and he never answers it. He simply goes on saying what is not God. “Neti neti: this is not God, that is not God”—his method is that of elimination. He says “When I have denied all that is not God then whatsoever is left is God.” This is a very roundabout way, very long, unending.

      It is as if you ask somebody “Who is the man named Rama?”—and the person starts taking you on a tour of the world and he says “This is not Rama, this is not Rama, this is not Rama…” Millions and millions of people are there, and he goes on and goes on and denies everybody who is not Rama. And then—if that day ever comes—he says “Now whosoever is left and has not been pointedly denied is Rama.” By that time you may have forgotten your question.

      Kabir says just the polar opposite. The philosopher says: “Neti neti—not this, not that.” Kabir says: “ITI ITI—it is here, it is here, this, this.” Kabir says: “He is everywhere. There is no need to deny, there is no need to go on saying ‘This is not God, that is not God.’ This is it. Everything is it. Iti iti.”

      This approach is very realistic, very earthly. That’s why he says:

      ARE YOU LOOKING FOR ME?

      I AM HERE IN THE NEXT SEAT.

      Iti, iti.

      YOUR SHOULDER IS AGAINST MINE.

      YOU WILL NOT FIND ME IN THE STUPAS,

      NOR IN INDIAN SHRINE ROOMS,

      NOR IN THE SYNAGOGUE, NOR IN CATHEDRALS,

      NOT IN MASSES, NOR KIRTANS,

      NOT IN LEGS TWISTING AROUND THE NECK.

      Iti, iti: I am here, I am here.

      NOR IN EATING NOTHING BUT VEGETABLES.

      WHEN YOU LOOK FOR ME, YOU WILL FIND ME INSTANTLY.

      Iti, iti—because I am here, because I have always been here, because I have never gone anywhere else. Iti Iti.

      YOU WILL FIND ME IN THE TINIEST HOUSE OF TIME.

      KABIR SAYS, “STUDENT, TELL ME, WHAT IS GOD?

      HE IS IN THE BREATH INSIDE THE BREATH.”

      WHAT HAS DEATH AND A THICK BODY DANCES BEFORE

      WHAT HAS NO THICK BODY AND NO DEATH.

      THE TRUMPET SAYS, “I AM YOU.”

      Iti, iti.

      THE SPIRITUAL MASTER ARRIVES AND BOWS DOWN

      TO THE BEGINNING STUDENT.

      TRY TO LIVE TO SEE THIS!

      Iti, iti.

      Enough for today.






你見到神了嗎

摘譯自奧修書“In Search of the Miraculous”
第8章
1970年5月5日午後於古吉拉特邦(Gujarat)的納爾戈爾(Nargol)


     過去三天收到了許許多多的提問,我想今天就簡短答覆,盡可能回答到每一個問題。

     有一位朋友所說的是當味味克阿南達(Vivekananda)問羅摩克里虛那(Ramakrishna), “你見到神了嗎?”羅摩克里虛那回答說,“是的,我見到了神,就像我此刻見到了你一樣。”這朋友想知道他是否可以向我提出同樣的問題。

     首先,味味克阿南達,在他提出問題時,並不是先請羅摩克里虛那同意,他直接就把問題提出來了。而你並非這麼做,你只想知道自己是否可以這麼做。要提出這樣的問題需要一位味味克阿南達。而且要記得,羅摩克里虛那的回答是特別為了味味克阿南達,他不會將同樣的答案給任何其他的人。

     在靈性的世界裡,所有的答案都很明顯是屬於個人的,它們都是為了特定的個別對象。在那裡回答的人,當然,是重要的,然而被回答的人也是同等重要。給的人很關鍵,然而接收的人,他必須去瞭解,也同樣很關鍵。

     不知有多少人要我碰觸他們,好讓他們經驗到跟味味克阿南達被羅摩克里虛那碰觸時同樣的出神狀態。但他們不知道還有其他成千上萬的人,羅摩克里虛那也碰觸過他們,卻沒有進入同樣的狀態。對於味味克阿南達所得到的這個體驗,羅摩克里虛那其實只有百分之五十的功勞。另外百分之五十要歸味味克阿南達。這是五十五十的生意。

     而且如果羅摩克里虛那是在任何別的日子碰觸到味味克阿南達的話,這經驗並不必然會發生。它發生在一個特定的時刻,所以這個時刻也一樣重要。你並不是全天二十四小時都是同一個人。真的說起來,在這二十四小時中你是變成無數的人。在那個特別的時刻裡味味克阿南達問出,“你見到神了嗎?”這幾個字如此簡單。就我們看來我們當然瞭解味味克阿南達所問的是什麼。但不是這樣的,我們並非真的瞭解。

     “你見到神了嗎?”這問題並不那麼簡單,雖然表面上似乎連一年級的學生都知道它在問什麼。“你見到神了嗎?”說真的是個困難的問題。而且羅摩克里虛那並不僅是在回答味味克阿南達的問題,事實上他是在回應味味克阿南達的渴求,他的激情。一位覺醒的人不會回答你的問題,他們是回應你的渴望,你激動的心。味味克阿南達帶著他全部的渴求,他所有對神的盼望進入了這個問題,而羅摩克里虛那只是在回應這問題後面的那個人。

     在一個美好的早晨,佛陀來到一個村子,有人問他,“神存在嗎?”佛陀說,“不,神不存在。”到了中午時間另一個人來找他,並且說,“我認為並沒有神。對此你怎麼說?”佛陀回答,“神是有的。”晚上的時候第三個人對他說,“我不知道有神或沒有神,你的意思呢?佛陀跟他說的是,“最好是都不說;既不說有也不說沒有。”

     佛陀的弟子,他在這旅途中隨侍在佛陀身邊,聽見他的師父對一個簡單問題作出三種不同答覆,他非常震驚。於是入夜後要上床睡覺前他告訴佛陀,“你的回答讓我太吃驚了,我好像就要瘋掉似的。在回答同一個問題有或沒有神時,早上你說“沒有”,中午是“有”,到了晚上“既不是有也不是沒有。”

     佛陀對他說,“那些都不是要給你的答案;它們是針對相關的人,那些提出了自己問題的人。它們與你無關。你為什麼要去聽呢?而且當你並沒有問問題時我要怎麼回答你?有一天你帶來你自己的問題時,你也會和他們一樣得到答案。”

     弟子說,“但無論如何我都聽到答案了。”這時佛陀說,“那些答案是為了其他的人,它們是依據那些人各別不同的需要。早上來見我的那位是相信神的人,有神論者,而他想要的是我會肯定他的信仰。他並不知道有沒有神。他只是想藉由我也是支持他的信仰來滿足他的自我。他是來取得我的支持,我的確認。所以我說,‘不,並沒有神。’我這是要徹底憾動他。他不知道神;如果他真的知道就不會來找我了。已經知道的人不會為他所知道的再去尋求什麼證明。即使整個世界都否認神的存在,他也會說,‘神存在;關於否認祂這類的問題完全不會出現。’但這個人還在探詢,還在尋找;他自己並不知道。那就是為什麼我必須對他說沒有。事實上他已停止追尋了,我必須點醒他,他才會重新開始尋找。

     中午來找我的那位則是不相信神的人,無神論者;他相信的是並沒有神。對他我所說的是,‘神是有的。’同樣地,他也停止追尋了;他也是想要我去肯定他無神論的信念。

     然而晚上來的那人既不是有神論者也不是無神論者。因此用任何信念來束縛他都不恰當,而有或沒有都是種束縛。所以我告訴他如果他想要真正的答案,他最好什麼都不說,既不說有也不說沒有。至於你的話,問題尚未出現,因為你必須先問出你自己的問題。”

     宗教是高度個人的事情。它就像是愛。如果,出於愛,某人對他所愛的人說了什麼,那並不需要拿去市場上廣播。那是徹底親密和私人的事情。而一旦你將它公開出來,它就失去了所有的意義。同樣地宗教的真理也是高度個人的,它們是由某個個人傳遞到另一個個人身上;它們不是可以拋到外頭隨風消散的事情。

     所以可以問問題,也必須去問,然而只有在你成為一位味味克阿南達的時候,在你具有和他同樣的熱情與強度的時候。

     但一位味味克阿南達是不會請求許可的,他直接就問出他的問題了。

     前些時候我在一個小鎮上,一個年輕人來問我是否他應該成為門徒。我告訴他,“只要你還想請教別人,就不要接受門徒點化;否則你只會後悔。而且你為什麼要把這麻煩丟給我呢?這是你要去決定的。當有一天即使整個世界都在阻止你,而你仍然絲毫無法拖延,那一天就會是你點化成為門徒的時候。只有到那時候成為門徒這件事才會是豐收與喜悅的,而不是之前。

     然後他問,“那麼你呢?”

     我說,“我從來沒有請教過任何人。至少在這一世我不需要找任何人商量。而且就算我必須問人意見的話,我也會問我自己的內在本質。

     為什麼要問別人呢?你怎麼能相信別人所說的呢?你無法依靠他人的建議。無論你要做的是什麼,你都不能依靠別人給你的建議去做。而且如果我說神是存在的,那就會產生什麼不同嗎?當你在書裡讀到羅摩克里虛那告訴味味克阿南達,“我看見神比看見你更是鮮明清晰”,這就會使你有什麼不同嗎?你可以寫另一本書說你也問過我而我說,“是的,神是存在的,而且我看見神比看見你更是清楚生動。”這樣就會改變什麼嗎?

     即使有一千本書說神存在,那也都是無用的。除非神存在這個答案是來自於你內在的本質,所有來自他人的答案一點用處也沒有。借來的答案是行不通的。借用這回事在生活中各個行業裡是會有用,但它在宗教的範疇裡就派不上用場。所以你為什麼要問我呢?我的是或否怎麼能對你有幫助呢?如果你真的必須問,那就問你自己。如果從你自己裡面沒有答案出現,那就接受命運是如此安排。然後靜靜地等待它;並且沒有答案地活下去,無知地活下去。如果你能帶著無知而繼續活下去的話,那麼這答案有一天將會出現在你面前。

     而所有答案都在我們裡面,只要我們知道如何正確地問,只要我們知道正確探詢的藝術。如果我們不知道正確的探詢方式,就跑遍整個世界到處去問,那是完全無用的。

     當一位像味味克阿南達這樣的人提出了問題,羅摩克里虛那是作了回答,但真正幫助味味克阿南達的並不是後者的答案。味味克阿南達是帶著如此強烈的渴望去問,以至於羅摩克里虛那的答案似乎不是羅摩克里虛那的,而是他自己的,出自他內在最深處的本質。那就是為什麼它會有幫助,否則是不會有的。

     當人問出一個從他本質最深處所湧出的問題,那迫切的程度甚至到了可以將他整個生命都賭上去,那麼他所得到的答案就會變成是他自己的,而不再是對方的。那時對他來說對方只是一面鏡子,映照著他自己的答案。如果羅摩克里虛那說,“是的,神存在,”事實上這答案並不是羅摩克里虛那的;他只是反映出味味克阿南達的內在本質。而且也因為如此使它變成一個十分誠摯的答案,彷彿他聽見的是他自己的回音,是他自己內在最深處的聲音透過羅摩克里虛那所傳出來的回響。對味味克阿南達來說,羅摩克里虛那似乎只不過是面鏡子而已。

     在味味克阿南達去找羅摩克里虛那之前,他曾向另一個人提出同樣的問題。他是馬哈希‧德維德拉納特(Maharshi Devendranath),偉大詩人羅賓德拉納特•泰戈爾的祖父。他被稱為馬哈希‧德維德拉納特—偉大的先知—常常整夜都待在恆河的船裡,僻靜地做著他的沙達那(sadhana)—靈性的練習。在某個夜半時分,一個朔月無光的漆黑夜晚,味味克阿南達游過河爬到他的船上,從船頭到船尾都晃個不停。味味克阿南達推開了關得不是很緊的門,進到船艙裡面。那時非常的暗,德維德拉納特正閉著眼睛靜坐冥想。味味克阿南達抓起他的衣領並且用力搖他。德維德拉納特嚇到了,發現一個年輕人,全身濕透,在這一片沉寂的深夜裡突然跑進他的船艙來。整艘船都在晃動著。當他的眼睛一睜開,味味克阿南達立刻對他丟出他的問題,“我是來這裡問你有沒有神。”

     德維德拉納特先要他放鬆,但接下來他對這年輕人的問題有點不知如何是好。你可以想像這人的處境,在一個沉寂的夜裡,當他在獨自一人的閉靜中,突然遇上一個陌生的年輕人,游過河來冒然地問他“有沒有神?”,而且那副模樣就像是拿槍指著他一樣,你可以想像這個人是在什麼處境。所以他說,“先等一下,放鬆下來。首先讓我知道你是誰以及是什麼使你來這裡。究竟是怎麼回事?”

     味味克阿南達馬上鬆開他抓著衣領的手,離開船艙並再次跳進河中。當馬哈希對他喊著,“聽我說,年輕人,”味味克阿南達喊回來,“你的遲疑已經說出了一切,現在我走了。”

     這個遲疑的確說出了一切。德維德拉納特已經遲疑到連真正的問題“神存在或不存在”他都放到一旁。後來他承認自己當時真的不知所措,因為他從來沒有在這麼非比尋常的方式下面對這問題過。人們都是在公開的聚會,廟宇,清真寺裡問他關於神和宗教的問題,而他會解釋吠陀經,優婆尼沙經,和薄伽梵歌對於這些是怎麼說的。所以很自然他會被味味克阿南達問問題的舉止態度所嚇到。後來他坦承當時他真的很為難,在那年輕人對他丟出這問題時他想不出任何回答。而且他還說,“當這年輕人走了之後,透過我的遲疑我第一次知道自己並沒有答案。”

     所以你必須問,但只有在你作好準備的時候。當你準備好問出問題並接下答案時再來找我。因為事情並不會停在問題與答案上面。在羅摩克里虛那回答他之後,味味克阿南達不再是提出這問題前的那個人了。他去找他時還是那瑞德拉納特(Narendranath),而在羅摩克里虛那的回答後他變成了味味克阿南達。問是必要的,不過那時你必須已準備好會有如此劇烈的改變,你整個生命會有如此的蛻變。然後你才能得到答案。

     但要記得,那瑞德拉納特回來時已不是那瑞德拉納特,因為當羅摩克里虛那說,“神是存在的,而且我見到祂比見到你更是清楚;偶爾我可以說你不是真實的,但之於神我無法這麼說,”這時味味克阿南達並沒有說,“是的先生,你的回答很不錯,我會在我的答案卷上引用你的話。”他完全無法以原本的他回去;那個答案已將原本的他結束了;那瑞德拉納特已經結束了。

     你可以得到答案;無論如何我都可以毫無困難地給你答案。然而那樣的話你就真的會陷入困境。所以當你對它感到如此熱切時再來。而且如果你是以非比尋常的方式而來,在沉寂無聲的夜裡抓住我的衣領,那會是很美的。但記得,到你抓起我的衣領的時候,你已經是在我的網子裡面,那時你就逃不出去了。這不是學術性的討論,最後就是以那些問題與答案作為總結。那根本不算什麼。

     這是攸關生死的事情;你將必須賭上你整個生命本身。





Excerpt from OSHO’s book “In Search of the Miraculous”
Chapter 8
5 May 1970 pm in Nargol, Gujarat

      As a large number of questions have been received in the last three days I would like today to answer briefly as many of them as possible.

      A friend has said that when Vivekananda asked Ramakrishna, “Have you seen God?” Ramakrishna said in answer, “Yes, I have seen God as I see you right now.” And the friend wants to know if he can put the same question to me.

      Firstly, Vivekananda, while putting the question, did not ask Ramakrishna’s permission, he put the question straight. And you are not doing so, you are only wanting to know if you can do so. A Vivekananda is needed to put this question. And remember, Ramakrishna’s answer was especially meant for Vivekananda, he would not have given the same answer to anyone else.

      In the world of spiritualism all answers are eminently personal, they are meant for the individuals concerned. There the person who answers is, of course, important, but the person who is answered is no less important. The giver is significant, but the receiver, who has to understand it, is no less significant.

      Any number of people ask me to touch them so they have the same experience of trance as Vivekananda had on being touched by Ramakrishna. But they don’t know why thousands of other people, whom Ramakrishna had touched, did not go through the same experience. For this experience which Vivekananda had, Ramakrishna should have only fifty percent credit, the other fifty percent belongs to Vivekananda. It is a fifty-fifty business.

      And it is not necessary that this experience would have happened if Ramakrishna had touched Vivekananda on any other day. It happened in a particular moment, so the moment is as important. You are not the same person twenty four hours of the day. In the course of twenty four hours you turn into any number of persons, as such. In a special moment Vivekananda asks, “Have you seen God?” These words are so simple. It seems to us that we understand what Vivekananda is asking. But no, we don’t really understand.

      The question “Have you seen God?” is not that simple, though on the face of it it seems that even a grade one student can understand it. “Have you seen God?” is a difficult question indeed. And Ramakrishna is not merely answering Vivekananda’s question, he is really responding to Vivekananda’s thirst, his passion. The awakened ones don’t answer your questions, they respond to your thirst, your passion. Vivekananda with his entire thirst, his whole longing for God had entered the question, and Ramakrishna is simply responding to the person behind the question.

      Of a fine morning, Buddha visited a village and someone asked, “Is there God?” And Buddha said, “No, there is no God.” By midday another person came to him and said, “I think there is no God. What have you to say to it?” And Buddha answered, “God is.” In the evening a third person said to him, “I don’t know if God is or is not. What do you say?” To him Buddha said, “Better keep quiet; say neither yes nor no.”

      Buddha’s disciple, who accompanied him on his tour, was flabbergasted when he heard his master’s three different answers to a simple question. So before going to bed in the night he told Buddha, “I was so astounded by your answers that it seems I will go mad. In answer to the same question whether God is or is not you said ‘no’ in the morning, ‘yes’ in the noon, and ‘neither yes nor no’ in the evening.”

      Buddha said to him, “None of the answers were given to you; they were addressed to the persons concerned, those who had put their questions. They had nothing to do with you. Why did you hear them? How could I have answered you when you had not asked the questions? The day you will bring your question you will have the answer, too.”

      The disciple said, “But nonetheless I have heard the answer.” Buddha then said, “Those answers were meant for others, and they were according to their different needs. The one who saw me in the morning was a believer, a theist, and he wanted that I should confirm his belief. He does not know whether or not there is God. He just wanted to satisfy his ego that I should also support his belief. He came to have my support, my confirmation. Therefore I said, ‘No, there is no God.’ Thus I shook him to his roots. He did not know God; if he really knew he would not have come to me. He who knows does not seek confirmation of his knowledge. Even if the whole world denies God, he will say, ‘God is; the question of denial simply does not arise.’ But this person is still inquiring, searching; he does not know on his own. That is why I had to say no to him. Actually he had stopped searching, and I had to give him a jolt so that he begins searching again.

      The man who came to me in the noon was a non-believer, an atheist; he believed that there is no God. To him I said, ‘God is.’ He, too, had stopped searching; he also wanted that I should confirm his atheistic belief.

      But the one who came in the evening was neither a theist nor an atheist. So it was not proper to bind him with any belief, because both yes and no bind. So I told him that if he wanted the true answer, he would better keep quiet and say neither yes nor no. And as far as you are concerned, the question does not arise, because you have yet to ask your question.”

      Religion is a highly personal matter. It is like love. If, out of love, someone tells something to his beloved, it need not be broadcast in the marketplace. It is an utterly intimate and personal matter. And it loses all its meaning once you carry it to the public. The same way religious truths are highly personal, they are transmitted to one individual by another; they are not something cast to the winds.

      So ask the question, and ask you must, but only when you become a Vivekananda, when you have the same passion and intensity as he had.

      But a Vivekananda does not ask for permission, he asks his question straight.

      A short while ago I had been to a town where a young man came to me and asked if he should become a sannyasin. I told him, “So long as you feel like consulting others, don’t take sannyas; otherwise you will only repent. And why do you drag me into this trouble? It is for you to decide. The day you feel that you cannot postpone it even if the whole world came in your way, should be the day of your initiation into sannyas. Then only sannyas can be fruitful and joyous, not before.”

      He then asked, “And what about you?”

      I said, “I never consulted anybody. At least in this life I did not have to consult anybody. And if I have to consult at all, I will consult my own inner being.

      Why consult others? And how can you trust what others say? You cannot rely on others’ advice. Whatsoever you do, you cannot depend on what others advise you to do.” And will it make any difference if I say that God is? Did it make any difference for you when you read it in a book that Ramakrishna told Vivekananda, “I see God more vividly than I see you”? You can write another book saying that you asked me and I said, “Yes, God is. And I see God more clearly than I see you.” Will it make a difference?

      Even if a thousand books say that God is, it is all useless. Unless the answer that God is comes from your inner being, all answers coming from others will be of no avail. Borrowed answers won’t do. Borrowing can be useful in every other walk of life, but it does not work in the context of God. So why do you ask me? And how will my yes or no help you? If you have to ask at all, ask yourself. And if no answer comes from you, then take it that fate had willed it so. Then wait for it silently; and live without answer, live with non-knowing. If you can live with non-knowing, then someday the answer will come your way.

      And all answers lie within us, if only we know how to ask rightly, if only we know the art of right questioning. And if we don’t know the right way of questioning and go about asking the whole world, it will be utterly useless.

      When a man like Vivekananda asks a question and Ramakrishna answers it, it is not the latter’s answer that helps Vivekananda. Vivekananda asks with such intense thirst that Ramakrishna’s answer does not seem to be Ramakrishna’s, but his own, coming from his innermost being. That is why it helps, otherwise it won’t.

      When one asks somebody a question that springs from the very depths of his being, and its urgency is such that one can stake his whole life on it, then the answer received becomes one’s own, it ceases to be another’s. Then the other is only a mirror for him, reflecting his own answer. If Ramakrishna said, “Yes, God is,” it was not really Ramakrishna’s answer; he only reflected Vivekananda’s inner being. And for this reason it became an authentic answer, as if he had heard his own echo, the voice of his own innermost being echoed through Ramakrishna. For Vivekananda, Ramakrishna seemed to be nothing more than a mirror.

      Vivekananda had put the same question to another person before he went to Ramakrishna. He was Maharshi Devendranath, grandfather of the great poet Rabindranath Tagore. He was called Maharshi Devendranath—a great seer—and he used to spend his nights in a boat on the river Ganges and do his sadhana—spiritual practice—in seclusion. In the middle of the night, the dark night of the new moon, Vivekananda swam across the river and climbed into his barge, which shook from end to end. Vivekananda pushed open the door which was loosely closed and entered his cabin. It was dark and Devendranath was sitting with his eyes closed in contemplation. Vivekananda caught him by the collar of his coat and shook him. Devandranath was frightened to find a young man, soaking wet, had suddenly entered his cabin in the dead of night. The whole boat was shaking. No sooner had he opened his eyes, Vivekananda shot his question at him, “I am here to ask if there is God.”

      Devendranath first asked him to relax and then he felt hesitant about the young man’s question. You can imagine the plight of a man who in the dead of night suddenly encounters an unknown young man coming to his solitary retreat by crossing the river and shooting a question at him, “Is there God?” in a way as if he is pointing a gun at him. So he said, “Just wait a little and relax. And first let me know who you are and what brings you here. What is the matter?”

      And immediately Vivekananda loosened his grip on his collar, left the cabin and plunged into the river again. When the maharshi shouted at him, “Listen, young man,” Vivekananda shouted back, “Your hesitation has said everything, and now I go.”

      The hesitation had really said everything. Devendranath hesitated so much that he side tracked the real question “whether God is or is not”. Later on he admitted that he was really nonplussed because never before had he been confronted with this question in such an outlandish manner. In public meetings and in temples and mosques people had asked him questions about God and religion and he had explained to them what the Vedas, the Upanishads and the Gita had said about it. So it was natural that he was taken aback by Vivekananda’s manner of asking. He confessed subsequently that he was really in a quandary, he could not think out anything when the young man had shot the question at him. And he also said that, “When the young man had gone I knew for the first time through my hesitation that I had no answer.”

      So ask you must, but only when you are prepared for it. Come to me when you are ready to ask the question and take the answer. Because the matter will not rest with question and answer alone. After Ramakrishna had answered him, Vivekananda ceased to be what he was before he had put the question. He had gone to him as Narendranath and after Ramakrishna’s answer he turned into Vivekananda. Ask you must, but then you will have to be prepared for such a radical change, a transformation of your whole life. And you can have the answer.

      But remember, Narendranath did not return home as Narendranath, because when Ramakrishna said, “God is, and I see him more clearly than I see you; for once I can say that you are not real, but I cannot say so in regard to God,” Vivekananda did not say, “Yes sir, your answer is fine, and I am going to quote you in my answer paper.” He simply could not go back home as he was; that answer finished him as he was; Narendranath was finished.

      You can have the answer; I will have no difficulty whatsoever in giving you the answer. But it is you who will be in difficulty indeed. So come when you feel so passionately about it. And it would be beautiful if you come in an outlandish manner, in the dead of night and grab me by my collar. But remember, by the time you will grab me by my collar, you will already be in my net, and then you cannot run away. It is not a scholarly discussion where the matter ends up with questions and answers. That is nothing.

      It is a matter of life and death; you will have to stake your life itself.






內在寶藏, 原子爆發, 通道-氣息-空隙

摘譯自奧修書“The Book of Secrets”
第4章 第1個問題
1972年10月4日午後於孟買Woodlands公寓



怎麼可能只是藉著開始覺知到呼吸過程裡某個特定的點,就會讓人得以成道?只不過因為覺知到了呼吸裡那麼微小和短暫的一個空隙,怎麼就能夠從無意識裡解脫出來?

     這個問題是重要的,這問題很可能在許多人心中都出現過,因此有許多地方需要瞭解。首先,靈性被認為是項困難的成就。兩者都不是:也就是說,它既不是困難的,也不是一種成就。無論你是什麼樣子,你已經是靈性的了。沒有任何新的事物需要加到你的本質上,也沒有任何事物得要從你的本質裡捨去;你已經不可能更完美了。並不是你得在之後的某個時刻才會是完美的,並不是你必須做什麼費力的事情才能成為你自己。這旅程不是要去某個別的地方;你不用去到其他的地方。你已經在那裡了。那需要去達成的已經達成了。這觀念必須深入心中,如此你才可能瞭解為什麼這麼簡單的技巧能夠幫助你。

     如果靈性是某種成就的話,那麼當然它會是困難的──不僅困難,事實上是不可能的。如果你原本不是神性的,你就不可能會是,你永遠都不會是,因為怎麼可能一個沒有靈性的人會變成靈性的呢?如果你不是早已具有神性的話,那就沒有任何可能性,沒有任何辦法。不管你做了什麼樣的努力,由一個原本就沒有神性的人所作的努力並無法創造出神性。如果你不是神性的,你的努力就會無法將神性創造出來。那麼它就是不可能的。

     然而整個情況完全相反;你已經是那你想要達成的。這渴望的終點已經在那裡,存在於你裡面。此時此地,就在這個片刻,你就是那人們所稱的神性。最終的就在這裡;它已是如此了。那就是為什麼這些技巧能夠有所幫助。因為它並非是種達成,而是個發現。它藏起來了,而且它是藏在非常,非常小的事情裡。

     人格身分就如同衣服。你的身體在這裡,被衣服隱藏住;同樣地你的靈性就在這裡,它被藏在某種衣服底下。這衣服就是你的自我人格。此時此地你就可以赤裸出身體,以同樣的方式你也能夠赤裸在你的靈性之中。但你不曉得那衣服是什麼。你不曉得自己是怎麼被藏在它們裡面;你不知道怎麼讓自己赤裸出來。你已經在衣服裡太久了──生生世世你都在這衣服裡面──你對這衣服已是如此地認同,現在你並不覺得這些只是衣服而已。你認為這些衣服就是你。這是唯一的阻礙。

     舉例來說,你擁有某件貴重的寶物,但你完全忘掉了,或者你認不出這是件寶物,於是你不斷在街上乞討‧‧‧你變成一名乞丐。如果有人說,“回你家裡瞧瞧。你不需要來作乞丐。此就在這一刻你可以是位國王,”那乞丐一定會說,“你在胡說些什麼。我怎麼可能這一刻就是位國王?我已經做了許多年的乞丐,到現在也仍然是個乞丐,即使我繼續乞討個幾輩子,我都不會變成國王。所以你說‘這一刻你就可以是位國王’,這句話真是荒謬,一點道理也沒有。”

     那是不可能的。這乞丐無法相信它。為什麼會這樣呢?因為那乞討的意念已積習太久了。然而如果寶物就是藏在家裡面,那麼只要稍微去挖開,將地上的土拿掉一些些,寶物就會出現。於是他立刻不再是個乞丐,他將變成一位國王。

     關於靈性也一樣:它是隱藏著的寶藏。沒有什麼是得之後到了某個地方才能取得。你尚未認出它,然而它早就在你裡面。你就是那寶藏,但你卻一直在乞討。

     所以很簡單的技巧就能對你有幫助。挖開泥土,清掉一些些,這並沒有多費力,而你立刻就可以成為一位國王。你是必須去挖個幾下才能把土移開。當我說把土移開時,我這麼說並不只是象徵性的。你的身體正確說來是這土地的一部分,然而你已經將這身體視為你自己。把這土拿掉一些,在它裡面掘出個洞來,於是你將見到那個寶藏。

     那就是為什麼這個問題會出現在許多人心中。事實上,你們每一個人心裡都會出現這問題:“像這樣這麼小的一個技巧──覺知你的呼吸,覺知到進來的氣和岀去的氣,然後意識到兩者之間的間隔──這樣就夠了?”如此簡單的技巧!這就足以成道?你與佛之間就只是這樣的差別,你沒有領會到兩個氣息間的空隙而佛領會到了—就只有這麼多?這似乎毫無道理。佛與你相距如此遙遠。那距離似乎是無限大。乞丐與國王之間的距離是無限大的,然而如果寶物已經藏在那裡,那麼這乞丐可以立刻變成一位國王。

     佛陀曾經像你一樣是個乞丐;他並非一直都是個佛。在某個特別的時刻乞丐死去了,而他變成了主人。事實上這個過程並不是漸進的;並不是佛陀一直在累積,然後有一天他就不再是乞丐,他變成了國王。不,如果這是種累積的話,那麼一個乞丐永遠不會變成一位國王,他將一直是個乞丐。可能他會變成有錢的乞丐,但他仍然還是乞丐。而且一個有錢的乞丐比起沒錢的乞丐是個更徹底的乞丐。

     突然間,有一天佛陀瞭解了那內在的寶藏。這時他不再是乞丐,他變成了主人。喬達摩‧悉達多與喬達摩‧佛陀之間有著無止盡的距離。在你與一個佛之間同樣是如此的距離。然而藏在你裡面的與藏在佛裡面的也是一樣龐大的寶藏。

     舉另一個例子‧‧‧某人生下來雙眼就看不見,眼睛有缺陷。對盲人來說,這世界完全是另一回事。然而一個小手術就可能改變整個情況,因為必須恢復正常的就只是眼睛而已。只要雙眼一準備好,那看者本來就藏在後面,他將開始透過眼睛去看。看者已經在那裡,只是缺少了窗口。你是在一間沒有窗戶的房子裡面。然而你可以在牆上鑿個洞,突然間你就看到外面了。

     我們已經是那我們將成為的,我們該成為的,我們會成為的。未來早已藏在當下之中;所有可能性都已在種子這裡。只是必須鑿出一個窗口,只是需要一個小小的外科手術。如果你能瞭解這點,靈性本就在那裡,它已經都有了,那麼像這麼小的一個努力怎麼會有幫助,諸如此類的問題就不會出現了。

     真的,並不需要很大的力氣。只需要小小的努力,越小越好。如果你能完全不費力地去做,它還會更好。那就是為什麼會有這樣的情形,很多時候都是如此,當你越用力去做,它就越難達到。正是你的用力,你的緊張,你的沉迷,你的渴求,你的期待,變成了阻礙。然而只要用很小的力氣,如同在禪裡他們所稱的不用力的用力──彷彿沒有在做的做──那麼它很容易就會發生。你越是瘋狂地追逐它,可能性就越小,因為你在需要一根針的地方用上了一把劍。這把劍不會有所幫助。它也許更大一把沒錯,但在需要一根針的地方劍是派不上用場的。

     到殺雞殺豬的人那看看──他有非常大的刀具。然後到腦部外科醫生那裡:你不會在腦外科醫生那裡發現這麼大的器具。如果你真的發現了,那麼趕快逃離那地方!從事腦部手術的醫生並不是做屠宰業的人。他需要的是非常精細的器具──越精細越好。

     靈性的技巧更加細微;它們不是粗重的。它們無法如此,因為這手術甚至更為精密。在腦部的手術裡還會處理到一些較大塊的物質,然而當你是在靈性層面上工作時,這手術就會越來越如美學一般。沒有大塊粗糙的東西在那裡,它變得很細緻──這是第一件事。

     第二件事,提問者問到,“如果某樣東西是較小的,那麼怎麼可能透過它去邁出較大的一步呢?這個想法並不理性,並不科學。現在科學已知道越小的粒子,會有越大的原子能量,越具爆發威力──事實上它是更巨大的。它若越小,效應就越大。在1945年前你能想像,任何具有想像力的詩人或夢想家能想得到,兩顆原子的爆發就完全毀掉了日本兩座大城市──廣島與長崎?幾秒鐘內20萬人就這樣在世上完全消失。而用的是什麼爆炸性的武器?一粒原子!最微小的粒子炸掉了兩座大城市。你無法看到原子。不僅是用你的眼睛看不到,用任何工具你都看不到。原子是無法被任何儀器看見的;我們只能看見其效應而已。

     所以不要因為喜馬拉雅山有著很大的體積就認為它們是比較巨大的。在原子的爆發面前喜馬拉雅簡直無能為力。一顆小小的原子就能剷平整座喜馬拉雅山。大塊物質所具有的體積並不必然等同於力量。相反地,越小的單元,越具穿透力。個體越小,越是強烈地充滿著力量。

     這些小小的技巧就如原子一般。那些總是在面對大型事件的人並不懂得原子的科學。你會以為研究原子的人就是小小的個子,處理著小小的東西,而工作若跟喜馬拉雅山有關的人看上去就該高大魁武。希特勒是在做關於廣大群眾的事情;毛澤東是在做關於廣大群眾的事情。而愛因斯坦和普朗克,他們只是在自己的實驗室裡工作著小小的物質單元──能量粒子。然而最終,在愛因斯坦的研究面前政客們只不過是無能的。他們所做的是涉及更廣,但他們並不懂得關於微小單元的祕密

     道德主義者總是在大的層面上工作,但那都是粗糙可見的。看起來是件大事情。他們將其一生都投入在道德化,在遵循這個遵循那個,在山揚(SAMYAM)──控制。他們一直在控制;整個架構看起來是很龐大。

     然而譚崔並不在乎這些。譚崔所關心的是在人裡面,人的心靈裡面,人的意識裡面那原子般的祕密。而譚崔已取得了這原子般的祕密。這些方法就是原子一般的方法。如果你能做到它們,它們的效果是爆發性的,宇宙性的。

     還有另外一點要留意。如果你會說,“怎麼可能這樣一個小小的,簡單的練習就能使人成道?”你一定是沒有做過這練習時才這麼說。如果你有做,你就不會說這是個小小的,簡單的練習。它看起來如此是因為整個練習方法在兩到三個句子內就能敘述出來。

     你知道原子的公式嗎?兩或三個符號,整個公式就給出來了。而只是以這兩或三個符號,那些能瞭解的人,那些能運用這些記號的人,就可以毀掉整個地球。而這公式非常之短。

     這些也是公式,因此如果你只是看公式本身,它看起來會是件非常,非常小,又很簡單的事情。它並不是!試著去做它。當你去做了,你將知道它並非這麼容易。它看起來簡單,卻是最深奧的事情之一。我們將會分析其中的過程,於是你將能有所瞭解。

     當你將你的氣吸進來時,你從不曾感覺到那個氣息。你一直都沒有感覺到那個氣息。對此你會馬上否認。你會說,“這不正確。我們也許不是一直都很有意識,但我們有感覺到那氣息。”不,你並沒有感覺到氣息,你感覺到的是通道。

     看看那海。海浪在那裡,你看見了海浪。但那些海浪是被空氣,被風創造出來的。你並沒有看見風,你所看見的是它在海水上的作用。當你將氣吸進來時它碰觸了你的鼻孔。你感覺到了鼻孔,但你從不曾感覺到氣息。它往下走了──你感覺到那通道。它回來了──再次你感覺到那通道。你從來沒有感覺到氣息,你只是感覺到碰觸和通道而已。

     這並不是當濕婆說,要覺知,祂所指的意思。首先你會開始覺知到那通道,當你能完全地覺知到通道,這時你才會開始,逐漸地,覺知到氣息本身。而當你開始覺知到氣息時,那麼你將能夠覺知到那個空隙,那個間隔。這不像看起來那麼容易。

     對譚崔,對所有的追尋而言,覺知有著各種層面。如果我擁抱你,首先你會覺知到我在你身上的碰觸;然而那不是我的愛,我的愛並不是那麼明顯的事物。而通常我們從來沒有覺知到愛。我們只覺知到有著動作的身體。我們知道有愛的身體,我們知道沒有愛的身體──但我們從來都不知道愛的本身。如果我吻了你,你所覺知到的是那碰觸,而不是我的愛;那個愛是非常細微的事情。而除非你能覺知到我的愛,那個吻就是死的,它沒有任何意義。如果你能覺知到我的愛,那麼你才能夠覺知到我,因為那又是更深的一層。

     氣進來了,你感覺到的是碰觸,而不是氣息。但連那個碰觸你都覺知不到。假如某個地方出了問題,那時你才會感覺到它。如果你在呼吸上面有些困難,那時你就會有所感覺;不然的話你是沒有覺知的。第一步將會是覺知那通道,在那裡能感覺到呼吸正碰觸著;之後你的敏銳度將會提升。得花上數年的時間才能變得那麼敏銳,能夠感知到不僅是碰觸而且是氣息本身的流動。於是,譚崔說,你將知道普拉那(PRANA)──生命能量。要到這時候空隙才會出現,氣息在那地方停了下來,在那地方它不動了──或者說那是氣息所碰觸到的中心,或融合點,或轉折點,在那裡氣息,進來的氣息,變成往外出去。這將會變得很艱難,到那時就不這麼簡單了。

     如果你有做,如果你有往這中心進去,那時你才會知道它有多困難。佛陀花了六年才超越了呼吸來到這個中心。為了到達這個轉折點,他經歷了六年漫長,辛苦的旅程。馬哈維亞在這上面持續工作了12年;然後它才發生。然而公式是簡單的,而且理論上它可以就在這個時刻發生──記得,是理論上。就理論而言並沒有任何阻礙,所以為什麼不該在此刻發生呢?然而就是阻礙。若不是你的話這個片刻它就能發生。寶藏就在那裡;方法你已知道了。你可以開始去挖了,但你是不會去挖的。

     甚至連這問題都是個詭計,好讓你可以不去挖掘,因為你的頭腦說,“這麼簡單的事情?別傻了。怎麼可能透過這麼簡單的一件事而成佛呢?這是行不通的。”於是你什麼都不會去做,因為這怎麼可能發生呢?頭腦是狡猾的。如果我說這非常困難,頭腦會說,“這太困難了,你是不行的。”如果我說這非常簡單,頭腦會說,“這樣太簡單了,只有傻瓜會相信它。”頭腦不斷在找理由,總是在逃避去做。

     頭腦製造出阻礙。不論你是認為它太簡單,或者它太困難,它都會變成阻礙──於是你會去做的是什麼?你不會去做簡單的事,你也不會去做困難的事。你會去做的究竟什麼?告訴我!如果你想做的是困難的事情,我就讓它是困難的。如果你會做的是簡單的事情,我就讓它是簡單的。它兩者都是—它是依如何詮釋而定。然而有件事是必要的,你會去。如果你不會去做,那麼頭腦總是能給你種種藉口。

     理論上,此時此地它就是可能的;並沒有實際的障礙。然而障礙的確存在。它們可能不是實際上的,它們可能只不過是心理上的──它們可能只是你的幻覺。如果我對你說,“不要害怕──往前走!你以為是隻蛇的那個東西並不是蛇,它只是條繩子,”但恐懼仍然會在那裡。對你而言它就跟蛇沒有兩樣。

     所以無論我說什麼都不會有用。你在顫抖;你想逃走得遠遠地。我說這只是根繩子,但你的頭腦會說,“這個人可能和蛇串通好了。一定有什麼不對勁。這個人一直逼我朝蛇過去。他可能是想要看我死掉,或者有別的目的。”如果我太想說服你這是根繩子,那只會顯得我是為了些什麼而逼你朝那條蛇過去。如果我對你說理論上你能在這個片刻看見這根繩子真的是繩子,你的頭腦仍然會製造出許多,許多問題出來。

     在真實世界裡並沒有兩難的情況;實相裡問題並不存在。以前從來沒有過,以後也永遠不會有。而在頭腦之中總是存在著問題,如果你透過頭腦去看實相,實相就會變得問題重重。你的頭腦是像監牢般在運作。它分裂且製造出問題。不僅如此,它還會產生出解答,而那會變成更深的問題,因為事實上並沒有任何問題需要解決。實相是毫無問題的;任何問題也沒有。但你無法不帶著問題去看任何事情。無論你在看的是什麼,你都會製造出問題來。你的“看”是充滿問題的。我告訴你這個呼吸的技巧;此時頭腦會說,“這太簡單了。”為什麼?為什麼頭腦會說這太簡單呢?

     當蒸汽引擎首次發明出來時,沒有人相信它。它看起來太簡單了──令人難以置信。就是同樣的蒸汽,跟你在你的廚房,你的熱水壺上,所見到的都一樣,而這蒸汽能讓引擎運轉,能運送成千上百的旅客和那麼多的貨物?就是你再熟悉不過,那同樣的蒸汽?這是不可相信的。

     你知道在英國發生了什麼事情?當第一輛火車啟用時,沒有人準備要坐在那上面──一個人也沒有!許多人被勸說,甚至被收買,他們被付錢請去坐在火車上,但到最後一刻人都逃走了。他們說,“首先,蒸汽作不出這般奇蹟。像蒸汽如此簡單的事情不可能創造出這般奇蹟。如果引擎動了,那一定是魔鬼躲在某個地方所作的。是魔鬼讓那個東西在動,並不是蒸汽。而且萬一那東西真的動了,你能保證有辦法將它停下來嗎?”

     無法給予任何保證,因為這是第一輛火車。之前它從來沒有被停下來過。只是應該可行而已。因為沒有這樣的經驗,所以科學上無法說,“是的,它會停下來。”理論上它是會停下來‧‧‧但人們對理論不感興趣。如果曾有任何經驗實際停止過火車的話,他們才會想坐上去:“如果它從來沒被停止過,我們坐在它上頭的人會發生什麼事情?”

     於是12名監獄裡的罪犯被帶來充作乘客。無論如何他們都會死,無論如何他們都已被判死刑了,所以假如火車停不下來那也無所謂。到那時就只有認為它會停下來的瘋狂司機,將它發明出來的科學家,以及這12位不管怎樣都會死掉的乘客,就是他們這些人會死而已。“像蒸汽這麼簡單的玩意,”他們那時是這麼說。然而現在沒有人會這麼說了,因為現在它運作得好好的,而且你們也都知道。

     一切都是簡單的──實相非常簡單。只是因為無知所以它似乎很複雜,不然的話每一件事都是很簡單的。一旦你明白了,它就變得簡單了。那個明白肯定會很困難,但不是因為實相,記得,而是因為頭腦。這技巧是簡單的,但對你而言它不會是簡單的。你的頭腦將製造出困難。所以去嘗試它吧。





Excerpt from OSHO’s book “The Book of Secrets”
Chapter4 Question1
4 October 1972 pm in Woodlands, Bombay

HOW IS IT POSSIBLE THAT BY SIMPLY BECOMING AWARE AT A PARTICULAR POINT IN THE BREATHING PROCESS ONE CAN ATTAIN ENLIGHTENMENT? HOW IT IS POSSIBLE TO BECOME FREE FROM THE UNCONSCIOUS BY JUST BEING AWARE OF SUCH A SMALL AND MOMENTARY GAP IN THE BREATHING?

      This question is significant, and this question is likely to have occurred to many minds, so many things have to be understood. First, it is thought that spirituality is a difficult attainment. It is neither: that is, it is neither difficult nor an attainment. Whatsoever you are, you are already spiritual. Nothing new is to be added to your being, and nothing is to be discarded from your being; you are as perfect as possible. It is not that you are going to be perfect sometime in the future, it is not that you have to do something arduous to be yourself. It is not a journey to some other point somewhere else; you are not going somewhere else. You are already there. That which is to be attained is already attained. This idea must go deep, only then will you be able to understand why such simple techniques can help.

      If spirituality is some attainment, then of course it is going to be difficult – not only difficult, but really impossible. If you are not already spiritual, you cannot be, you never can be, because how can one who is not spiritual be spiritual? If you are not divine already then there is no possibility, there is no way. And no matter what effort you will make, effort made by one who is not already divine cannot create divinity. If you are not divine, your effort cannot create divinity. Then it is impossible.

      But the whole situation is totally opposite: you are already that which you want to attain. The end of longing is already there, present in you. Here and now, this very moment, you are that which is known as divine. The ultimate is here; it is already the case. That is why simple techniques can help. It is not an attainment, but a discovery. It is hidden, and it is hidden in very, very small things.

      The persona is just like clothes. Your body is here, hidden in clothes; in the same way your spirituality is here, hidden in certain clothes. These clothes are your personality. You can be naked just here and now, and in the same way you can be naked in your spirituality also. But you do not know what the clothes are. You do not know how you are hidden in them; you do not know how to be naked. You have been in clothes so long—for lives and lives and lives you have been in clothes—and you have been so identified with the clothes, that now you do not think that these are clothes. You think these clothes are you. That is the only barrier.

      For example, you have some treasure, but you have forgotten or you have not yet recognized that this is a treasure, and you go on begging in the streets… you are a beggar. If someone says, “Go and look inside your house. You need not be a beggar, you can be an emperor this very moment,” the beggar is bound to say, “What nonsense you are talking. How can I be an emperor this very moment? I have been begging for years and still I am a beggar, and even if I go on begging for lives together, I am not going to be an emperor. So how absurd and illogical your statement is, ‘You can be an emperor this very moment.’”

      It is impossible. The beggar cannot believe it. Why? Because the begging mind is a long habit. But if the treasure is just hidden in the house, then from simple digging, removing the earth a little bit, the treasure will be there. And immediately he will not be a beggar again, he will become an emperor.

      It is the same with spirituality: it is a hidden treasure. Nothing is to be achieved somewhere in the future. You have not yet recognized it, but it is there already in you. You are the treasure, but you go on begging.

      So simple techniques can help. Digging the earth, removing a little bit, is not a big effort, and you can become an emperor immediately. You have to dig a little bit to remove the earth. And when I say remove the earth, it is not only symbolically that I am saying it. Literally your body is part of the earth, and you have become identified with the body. Remove this earth a little bit, create a hole in it, and you will come to know the treasure.

      That is why this question will occur to many. Really, to everyone this question will occur: “So small a technique like this—being aware of your breathing, being aware of the incoming breath and the outgoing breath, and then realizing the interval between the two—is this enough?” Such a simple thing! Is this enough for enlightenment? Is this the only difference between you and Buddha, that you have not realized the gap between two breaths and Buddha has realized it—only this much? It seems illogical. The distance is vast between a Buddha and you. The distance seems infinite. The distance between a beggar and an emperor is infinite, but the beggar can immediately become an emperor if the treasure is already hidden.

      Buddha was a beggar like you; he was not a buddha always. At a particular point the beggar died, and he became the master. This is not a gradual process really; it is not that Buddha goes on accumulating and then one day he is not the beggar and he becomes the emperor. No, a beggar can never become an emperor if it is going to be an accumulation, he will remain a beggar. He may become a rich beggar, but he will remain a beggar. And a rich beggar is a bigger beggar than a poor beggar.

      Suddenly, one day Buddha realizes the inner treasure. Then he is no more a beggar, he becomes a master. The distance between Gautam Siddharth and Gautam Buddha is infinite. It is the same distance that is between you and a buddha. But the treasure is hidden within you as much as it was hidden in Buddha.

      Take another example…. One man is born with blind eyes, diseased eyes. For a blind man, the world is a different thing. A small operation may change the whole thing, because only the eyes have to be made all right. The moment the eyes are ready, the seer is hidden behind and he will begin to look from the eyes. The seer is already there, only windows are lacking. You are in a house with no windows. You can break a hole in the wall, and suddenly you will look out.

      We are already that which we will be, which we should be, which we are to be. The future is already hidden in the present; the whole possibility is here in the seed. Only a window has to be broken, only a small surgical operation is needed. If you can understand this, that spirituality is already there, already the case, then there is no problem concerning how such a small effort can help.

      Really, no big effort is needed. Only small efforts are needed, and the smaller the better. And if you work effortlessly it is still better. That is why it happens, many times it happens, that the more you try, the harder it is to attain. Your very effort, your tension, your occupiedness, your longing, your expectation, becomes the barrier. But with a very small effort, an effortless effort as they call it in Zen—doing as if not doing—it happens easily. The more you are mad after it, the less is the possibility, because where a needle is needed you are using a sword. The sword will not be helpful. It may be bigger, but where a needle is needed a sword will not do.

      Go to a butcher—he has very big instruments. And go to a brain surgeon: you will not find such big instruments with the brain surgeon. And if you do find them, then escape immediately! A brain surgeon is not a butcher. He needs very small instruments – the smaller the better.

      Spiritual techniques are more subtle; they are not gross. They cannot be, because the surgery is even more subtle. In the brain the surgeon is still doing something with gross matter, but when you are working on spiritual planes the surgery becomes more and more aesthetic. No gross matter is there. It becomes subtle—that is one thing.

      Secondly, the questioner asks, “If something is smaller, how can a bigger step be possible through it?” This concept is irrational, unscientific. Now science knows that the smaller the particle, the more atomic, the more explosive—the bigger really. The smaller it is, the bigger the effect. Could you have conceived before 1945, could any imaginative poet or dreamer have conceived that two atomic explosions would wipe out completely two big cities in Japan—Hiroshima and Nagasaki? Two hundred thousand people were simply wiped out of existence within seconds. And what was the explosive force used? An atom! The very smallest particle blew up two big cities. You cannot see the atom. Not only with your eyes can you not see, you cannot see by any means. The atom cannot be seen with any instrument; we can only see the effects.

      So do not think that the Himalayas are bigger because they have such a big body. The Himalayas are just impotent before an atomic explosion. One small atom can wipe out the whole Himalayas. Size in gross material is not necessarily power. On the contrary, the smaller the unit, the more penetrating. The smaller the unit, the more intensely it is filled with power.

      These small techniques are atomic. Those who are doing bigger things do not know atomic science. You will think that a person who is working with atoms is a small person working with small things, and a person who is working with the Himalayas will look very big. Hitler was working with great masses; Mao is working with great masses. And Einstein and Planck, they were working in their laboratories with small units of matter—energy particles. But ultimately, before Einstein’s research politicians were just impotent. They were working on a bigger canvas, but they did not know the secret of the small unit.

      Moralists always work on big planes, but these are gross. The thing looks very big. They devote their whole lives to moralizing, practicing this and that, to SANYAM—control. They go on controlling; the whole edifice looks very big.

      Tantra is not concerned with this. Tantra is concerned with the atomic secrets in the human being, in the human mind, in human consciousness. And tantra has achieved atomic secrets. These methods are atomic methods. If you can attain them, their result is explosive, cosmic.

      Another point is to be noted. If you can say, ”How is it that with such a small, simple exercise one can become enlightened?” you are saying this without doing the exercise. If you do it, then you will not say that this is a small, simple exercise. It looks this way because within two or three sentences the whole exercise has been given.

      Do you know the atomic formula? Two or three words, and the whole formula is given. And with those two or three words, those who can understand, those who can use those words, can destroy the whole earth. The formula is very small.

      These too are formulas, so if you just look at the formula it will look to be a very, very small, simple thing. It is not! Try to do it. When you do it, then you will know that it is not so easy. It looks simple, but it is one of the deepest things. We will analyze the process; then you will understand.

      When you take your breath in, you never feel the breath. You have never felt the breath. You will immediately deny this. You will say, “This is not right. We may not be conscious continuously, but we feel the breath.” No, you do not feel the breath, you feel the passage.

      Look at the sea. Waves are there; you see the waves. But those waves are created by air, wind. You do not see the wind, you see the effect on the water. When you take breath in it touches your nostril. You feel the nostril, but you never know the breath. It goes down—you feel the passage. It comes back—again you feel the passage. You never feel the breath, you just feel the touch and the passage.

      This is not what is meant when Shiva says, BE AWARE. First you will become aware of the passage, and when you have become completely aware of the passage, only then will you begin, by and by, to be aware of the breath itself. And when you become aware of the breath, then you will be capable of being aware of the gap, the interval. It is not so easy as it looks.

      For tantra, for all seeking, there are layers of awareness. If I embrace you, first you will become aware of my touch upon your body; not of my love, my love is not so gross. And ordinarily we never become aware of love. We are aware only of the body in movement. We know loving movements, we know non-loving movements—but we have never known love itself. If I kiss you, you become aware of the touch, not of my love; that love is a very subtle thing. And unless you become aware of my love the kiss is just dead, it means nothing. If you can become aware of my love, then only can you become aware of me, because that again is a deeper layer.

      The breath goes in. You feel the touch, not the breath. But you are not even aware of that touch. If something is wrong, only then do you feel it. If you have some difficulty in breathing, then you feel it; otherwise you are not aware. The first step will be to be aware of the passage where breath is felt to be touching; then your sensitivity will grow. It will take years to become so sensitive that not the touch, but the movement of breath is known. Then, says tantra, you will have known PRANA—the vitality. And only then is there the gap where breath stops, where breath is not moving – or the center where the breath is touching, or the fusion point, or the turning where the breath, the ingoing breath, becomes outgoing. This will become arduous; then it will not be so simple.

      If you do something, if you go into this center, only then will you know how difficult it is. Buddha took six years to come to this center beyond the breath. To come to this turning, he had a long, arduous journey of six years; then it happened. Mahavir was working on it for twelve years; then it happened. But the formula is simple, and theoretically this can happen this very moment—theoretically, remember. There is no barrier theoretically, so why should it not happen this very moment? YOU are the barrier. Except for you this can happen this very moment. The treasure is there; the method is known to you. You can dig, but you will not dig.

      Even this question is a trick not to dig, because your mind says, “Such a simple thing? Don’t be a fool. How can you become a buddha through such a simple thing? It is not going to be.” And then you are not going to do anything, because how can this happen? Mind is tricky. If I say this is very difficult, the mind says, “This is so difficult it is beyond you.” If I say this is very simple, the mind says, “This is so simple that only fools can believe in it.” And mind goes on rationalizing things, always escaping from doing.

      Mind creates barriers. It will become a barrier if you think this is so simple, or this is too difficult—then what are you going to do? You cannot do a simple thing, you cannot do a difficult thing. What are you going to do? Tell me! If you want to do a difficult thing, I will make it difficult. If you are going to do a simple thing, I will make it simple. It is both—it depends on how it is interpreted. But one thing is needed, that you are going to DO. If you are not going to do then the mind will always give you explanations.

      Theoretically, it is possible here and now; there is no actual barrier. But there are barriers. They may not be actual, they may simply be psychological—they may just be your illusions—but they are there. If I say to you, “Do not be afraid—go! The thing that you are thinking is a snake is not a snake, it is just a rope,” still the fear will be there. To you it appears to be a snake.

      So whatsoever I say is not going to help. You are trembling; you want to escape and run away. I say it is just a rope, but your mind will say, “This man may be in conspiracy with the snake. There must be something wrong. This man is forcing me toward the snake. He may be interested in my death, or something else.” If I try to convince you too much that this is a rope, that will only show that I am somehow interested in forcing you toward the snake. If I say to you that theoretically it is possible to see the rope as a rope this very moment, your mind will create many, many problems.

      In reality there is no dilemma; in reality there is no problem. There never has been, there never will be. In mind there are problems, and you look at reality through the mind; thus, the reality becomes problematic. Your mind works like a prison. It divides and creates problems. And not only that, it creates solutions which become deeper problems, because in fact there are no problems to be solved. Reality is absolutely unproblematic; there is no problem. But you cannot see anything without problems. Wherever you look, you create problems. Your “look” is problematic. I told you this breath technique; now the mind says, “This is so simple.” Why? Why does the mind say this is so simple ?

      When for the first time the steam engine was invented, no one believed it. It looked so simple—unbelievable. Just the same steam that you know in your kitchen, in your kettle, the steam running an engine, running hundreds and hundreds of passengers and such a load? The same steam that you are so well-acquainted with? This is not believable.

      Do you know what happened in England? When the first train started, no one was ready to sit in it—no one! Many people were persuaded, bribed, they were given money to sit in the train, but at the last point they escaped. They said, “Firstly, steam cannot do such miracles. Such a simple thing as steam cannot do such miracles. And if the engine starts, that means that the devil is at work somewhere. The devil is running the thing, it is not the steam. And what is the guarantee that once the thing starts you will be capable of stopping it?”

      No guarantee could be given because this was the first train. Never had it stopped before, it was only probable. There was no experience, so science could not say, “Yes it will stop.” Theoretically it will stop… but the people were not interested in theories. They were interested if there was any actual experience of stopping a train: “If it never stops then what will happen to us who will be sitting in it?”

      So twelve criminals from the jail were brought as passengers. Anyhow they were going to die, anyhow they were sentenced to death, so there was no problem if the train was not going to stop. Then the mad driver who thought that it was going to stop, the scientist who had invented it and these twelve passengers who were anyhow going to be killed, they alone would all be killed. “Such a simple thing as steam,” they said at that time. But now no one says this, because now it is working and you know it.

      Everything is simple—reality is simple. It seems complex only because of ignorance; otherwise everything is simple. Once you know it, it becomes simple. The knowing is bound to be difficult not because of reality, remember, but because of your mind. This technique is simple, but it is not going to be simple for you. Your mind will create difficulty. So try with it.






兩個氣息間的空隙

摘譯自奧修書“The Book of Secrets”
第3章
1972年10月3日午後於孟買Woodlands公寓



溼婆回答:
燦爛之人啊,這樣的體驗會在兩個氣息之間露出曙光。在氣進來(往下)後與正要轉上(往外)之前──至善。

     這就是技巧:

     燦爛之人啊,這樣的體驗會在兩個氣息之間露出曙光。

     在氣進來後──也就是,往下──並且正要轉出去前──也就是,往上走──至善。覺知到這兩點之間,以及所發生的事情。當你的氣進來了,觀察它。會有個片刻,或者說千分之一個片刻,呼吸不見了──就在它轉向上,在它轉向外面之前。這時氣進來了;然後到了某個點上呼吸會停止。接著呼吸往外走。當氣出去了,那時再次會有一個片刻,或者說一個片刻的一小部份,呼吸停止了。然後氣再進來。

     在氣正要轉進來或轉出去之前,會有個片刻你並不在呼吸。在那片刻裡某種發生是可能的,因為當你不在呼吸時你就是不在這個世界。了解這點:當你沒有在呼吸時你就是死了;你仍然,卻是死的。不過這個片刻所持續的時間是如此短暫,因此你從來不曾注意過它。

     對譚崔(Tantra)而言,每一個出去的氣就是一次死亡,而每一個新進來的氣就是一次重生;氣進來是重生;氣出去是死亡。出去的氣等同死亡;進來的氣等同生命。所以在每一次的呼吸裡你都是死去然後又誕生。這兩者間的空隙僅持續非常短的時間,然而深切的,誠摯的觀察和關注將使你能夠感覺到這個空隙。如果你可以感覺到這空隙,溼婆說,那就是至善。那時所有其他一切都不需要了。你已得到神的賜福,你已領悟了;事情已經發生了。

     你並不是要去訓練呼吸。讓它就是它原本的樣子。為什麼會是這麼簡單的技巧呢?它看起來如此簡單。這麼簡單的一個技巧能夠知道真理?知道真理意味著知道那既沒有出生也沒有死去,知道那永恆的,始終存在的元素。你可以知道氣在出去,你可以知道氣在進來,但你從來不知道在這兩者之間的那個空隙。

     試著去做它。突然間你將掌握到要點──於是你能擁有它;它已經在那裡。沒有什麼需要再加到你或你的結構上面,它早就在那裡了。所有事情都已經在那裡,除了某種覺知。所以這該怎麼做呢?首先,開始覺知到氣在進來。觀照它。忘掉所有一切,只是觀照著氣在進來──正是那個通道。

     當氣碰觸到你的鼻孔,感覺它就在那裡。然後讓氣移動進來。全然地,覺知地隨著氣息移動。當你往下,往下,跟著呼吸往下走時,不要錯過那個氣。不要走到前面也不要落在後面,就是與它一起前進。記住這點:不要走過頭,也不要像影子般跟在後面;要和它是同時並進的。

     呼吸與意識應該要合為一體。氣走進來──你也走了進來。只有到那個時候才有可能明白在那兩個氣息之間的是什麼。這不會是容易的。隨著氣息移動進來,然後隨著氣息移動出去:進來–出去,進來–出去。

     佛陀曾經特別嘗試這個方法,因此這方法變成了佛教的方法。在佛教的詞彙裡它被稱為安那般那觀瑜珈。而佛陀的成道就是基於這個技巧──只有這個。

     世上所有的宗教,世上所有的先知,都是透過這個或那個技巧而達成的,而所有那些技巧都會在這112個技巧裡面。這第一個技巧是佛教的技巧。現在世人已將它視為佛教的技巧,因為佛陀就是透過這個技巧成就了他的成道。

     佛陀說,“覺知你的呼吸,它正在進來,正在出去—進來,出去。”他從未提過那個空隙,因為並不需要。佛陀思量後覺得如果你開始顧慮起這空隙,兩個氣息之間的這個空隙,那樣的顧慮可能會干擾到你的覺知。所以他只是說,“要覺知。當氣正在進來時與它一起移動,而當氣正在出去時與它一起移動。就只是這麼做:進來,出去,與呼吸在一起。”他從來沒有說過任何關於這技巧後半段的事情。

     原因在於佛陀是對很普通的人們講話,而且即便如此也還是可能產生出想達到這間隙的欲望。那想要達到間隙的欲望將會變成覺知的障礙,因為如果你很想到達間隙的話,你就會跑過頭。氣將進來了,然而你會跑到前面去,因為你感興趣的那個空隙是在之後才會出現。由於佛陀從來沒有提過這部分,所以佛陀的技巧只有一半。

     然而另外那一半隨後會自動出現。如果你不斷練習呼吸的意識,呼吸的覺知,突然地,有一天,不知不覺中,你將來到那個間隙。因為在你的覺知變得敏銳,深入,具有強度,在你的覺知開始框得住──整個世界都被放到框外;只有你的呼吸在進來或出去,那就是你的世界,你意識的全部範圍—突然間你一定會感覺到那個空隙,在那裡面呼吸並不存在。

     當你分分秒秒都在跟著呼吸移動,那麼就在呼吸不見了的時候,你怎麼還有可能繼續是沒有覺知的呢?你會突然覺知到呼吸不存在了,於是那樣的片刻將會出現,你感覺呼吸既不是在出去也不是在進來。呼吸已經完全停止了。就在那停止之中,至善

     就這一個技巧對好幾百萬人來說已經很夠了。許多個世紀以來整個亞洲都在努力著,而且是活在這個技巧上。西藏,中國,日本,緬甸,泰國,錫蘭──除了印度以外整個亞洲都是在做這技巧。僅僅一個技巧就已讓數以千計的人透過它而成道。而這只是第一個技巧而已。

     但不幸地,因為這技巧開始與佛陀的名字產生關聯,所以印度教徒們一直試圖避開它。因為它變得越來被認為是佛教徒的技巧,於是印度教徒就完全遺忘它了。不僅這樣,還有另一個原因使得他們也會想迴避它。因為這個技巧是濕婆所提到的第一個技巧,許多佛教徒就宣稱這本書,維格亞那‧拜伊拉瓦‧怛特羅(VIGYANA BHAIRAVA TANTRA),是佛教的經典,而不是印度教的經典。

     它既不是印度教的也不是佛教的──技巧就只是技巧。佛陀是用過它,但它是已經在那才能夠被使用。因為有這個技巧,佛陀成為一個佛,一位成道者。這技巧是在佛陀之前;這技巧早就在那了。試著去做它。它是最簡單的技巧之一—簡單是相較於其他技巧;我沒有說對你而言它是簡單的。其他技巧將會更困難。那就是為什麼它是第一個講到的技巧。




Excerpt from OSHO’s book “The Book of Secrets”
Chapter3
3 October 1972 pm in Woodlands, Bombay

SHIVA REPLIES:
RADIANT ONE, THIS EXPERIENCE MAY DAWN BETWEEN TWO BREATHS. AFTER BREATH. COMES IN (DOWN) AND JUST BEFORE TURNING UP (OUT) – THE BENEFICENCE.


      That is the technique:

      RADIANT ONE, THIS EXPERIENCE MAY DAWN BETWEEN TWO BREATHS.

      After breath comes in—that is, down—and just before turning out—that is, going up— THEBENEFICENCE. Be aware between these two points, and the happening. When your breath comes in, observe. For a single moment, or a thousandth part of a moment, there is no breathing—before it turns up, before it turns outward. One breath comes in; then there is a certain point and breathing stops. Then the breathing goes out. When the breath goes out, then again for a single moment, or a part of a moment, breathing stops. Then breathing comes in.

      Before the breath is turning in or turning out, there is a moment when you are not breathing. In that moment the happening is possible, because when you are not breathing you are not in the world. Understand this: when you are not breathing you are dead; you ARE still, but dead. But the moment is of such a short duration that you never observe it.

      For tantra, each outgoing breath is a death and each new breath is a rebirth. Breath coming in is rebirth; breath going out is death. The outgoing breath is synonymous with death; the incoming breath is synonymous with life. So with each breath you are dying and being reborn. The gap between the two is of a very short duration, but keen, sincere observation and attention will make you feel the gap. If you can feel the gap, Shiva says, THE BENEFICENCE. Then nothing else is needed. You are blessed, you have known; the thing has happened.

      You are not to train the breath. Leave it just as it is. Why such a simple technique? It looks so simple. Such a simple technique to know the truth? To know the truth means to know that which is neither born nor dies, to know that eternal element which is always. You can know the breath going out, you can know the breath coming in, but you never know the gap between the two.

      Try it. Suddenly you will get the point—and you can get it; it is already there. Nothing is to be added to you or to your structure, it is already there. Everything is already there except a certain awareness. So how to do this? First, become aware of the breath coming in. Watch it. Forget everything, just watch breath coming in—the very passage.

      When the breath touches your nostrils, feel it there. Then let the breath move in. Move with the breath fully consciously. When you are going down, down, down with the breath, do not miss the breath. Do not go ahead and do not follow behind, just go with it. Remember this: do not go ahead, do not follow it like a shadow; be simultaneous with it.

      Breath and consciousness should become one. The breath goes in—you go in. Only then will it be possible to get the point which is between two breaths. It will not be easy. Move in with the breath, then move out with the breath: in–out, in–out.

      Buddha tried particularly to use this method, so this method has become a Buddhist method. In Buddhist terminology it is known as Anapanasati Yoga. And Buddha’s enlightenment was based on this technique—only this.

      All the religions of the world, all the seers of the world, have reached through some technique or other, and all those techniques will be in these one hundred and twelve techniques. This first one is a Buddhist technique. It has become known in the world as a Buddhist technique because Buddha attained his enlightenment through this technique.

      Buddha said, “Be aware of your breath as it is coming in, going out – coming in, going out.” He never mentions the gap because there is no need. Buddha thought and felt that if you become concerned with the gap, the gap between two breaths, that concern may disturb your awareness. So he simply said, “Be aware. When the breath is going in move with it, and when the breath is going out move with it. Do simply this: going in, going out, with the breath.” He never says anything about the latter part of the technique.

      The reason is that Buddha was talking with very ordinary men, and even that might create a desire to attain the interval. That desire to attain the interval will become a barrier to awareness, because if you are desiring to get to the interval you will move ahead. Breath will be coming in, and you will move ahead because you are interested in the gap which is going to be in the future. Buddha never mentions it, so Buddha’s technique is just half.

      But the other half follows automatically. If you go on practicing breath consciousness, breath awareness, suddenly, one day, without knowing, you will come to the interval. Because as your awareness will become keen and deep and intense, as your awareness will become bracketed—the whole world is bracketed out; only your breath coming in or going out is your world, the whole arena for your consciousness—suddenly you are bound to feel the gap in which there is no breath.

      When you are moving with breath minutely, when there is no breath, how can you remain unaware? You will suddenly become aware that there is no breath, and the moment will come when you will feel that the breath is neither going out nor coming in. The breath has stopped completely. In that stopping, THE BENEFICENCE.

      This one technique is enough for millions. The whole of Asia tried and lived with this technique for centuries. Tibet, China, Japan, Burma, Thailand, Ceylon—the whole of Asia except India has tried this technique. Only one technique and thousands and thousands have attained enlightenment through it. And this is only the first technique.

      But unfortunately, because the technique became associated with Buddha’s name, Hindus have been trying to avoid it. Because it became more and more known as a Buddhist method, Hindus have completely forgotten it. And not only that, they have also tried to avoid it for another reason. Because this technique is the first technique mentioned by Shiva, many Buddhists have claimed that this book, VIGYANA BHAIRAVA TANTRA, is a Buddhist book, not a Hindu book.

      It is neither Hindu nor Buddhist—a technique is just a technique. Buddha used it, but it was there already to be used. Buddha became a buddha, an enlightened one, because of the technique. The technique preceded Buddha; the technique was already there. Try it. It is one of the most simple techniques—simple compared to other techniques; I am not saying simple for you. Other techniques will be more difficult. That is why it is mentioned as the first technique.






安那般那念, 意識, 身體細胞

摘譯自奧修書“Meditation: The Art of Ecstasy”
Chapter 18“Traditional Techniques Reinvented by Osho”
1972年7月3日的演說



安那般那念瑜珈

     一朵從未見過太陽的花與一朵和太陽相遇過的花是不同的。它們無法相同。一朵從未見過日出的花永遠不曾體驗過太陽升起在自己裡面。它是死的。它仍只是個可能。它從來都不知道自己的靈魂。然而已經見到太陽升起的花也就會見到某種事物在它自己裡面升起。它知道了它自身的靈魂。此時這朵花不再只是任何一朵花了;它已經知道一個深刻的,憾人的內在。

     我們如何才能在自己裡面創造出這樣的內在呢?佛陀發明了一個方法,是最強而有力的方法之一,可以創造出一個內在覺知的太陽。而且不僅是為了創造它:這方法甚至可以做到不僅創造出這內在的覺知,同時還讓這覺知穿透到尤其是身體的細胞,進到人的整個存在。佛陀所用的這個方法即安那般那觀(Anapana-sati)瑜珈—覺知出入息的瑜珈。

     我們在呼吸,但那呼吸是無意識的。氣是普拉那(prana),氣是生命脈動(elan vital)—那生命力,那生命本身—然而它仍是無意識的;你沒有意識到它。如果你必須先覺知到呼吸然後呼吸才能進行的話,你是會死的。遲早晚你就會忘掉:你無法持續記住任何事情。

     呼吸是我們的自主系統和非自主系統之間的一個鏈結。我們可以在一定程度上控制自己的呼吸,我們甚至能將自己的呼吸中斷一些時間,但我們無法永久地停止它。不需要我們它也會一直持續下去;它並不依靠我們。即使好幾個月你都在昏迷中,你仍然會繼續地呼吸;它是個無意識的機制。

     佛陀以呼吸作為載具同時進行著兩件事情。第一件,創造出意識,而另一件,讓那意識穿透進去,一直到身體的細胞。他說,“有意識地呼吸”。這並不是說得要去做普拉亞瑪(pranayama)—瑜珈式的呼吸;只是讓呼吸成為覺知的對象,沒有改變它。並不需要改變你的呼吸。保留它原本的,自然的樣子;不要改變它。然而當你在吸氣時,要有意識地吸氣;讓你的意識隨著進來的氣移動。而當氣出去時,讓你的意識隨著它移動出去。

     隨著呼吸移動。讓你的注意力與呼吸在一起;隨著它流動。連一次呼吸都沒有忘記。據說佛陀曾講過如果你能覺知到你的呼吸即使只是一個小時,你就已經成道了。然而是連一次呼吸都不可以錯過。

     一小時就足夠了。看起來好像是這麼短的一段時間,其實不然。當你真的努力去覺知時,一小時可以就像一千年似的,因為通常而言你的覺知不會超過5,6秒鐘。也只有非常警覺的人才能覺知到那麼久。我們大多數人是每一秒都在錯過。當氣正進來時你可能一開始是有覺知,但不用多久它已進來了,你卻跑到別的地方。突然間你想起來氣應該是要出去。它早已出去了,然而你卻不在那裡。

     意識到呼吸的意思是一點念頭都不能出現,因為思緒會分散掉你的注意力。佛陀從不曾說,“停止思想”。他說的是,“有意識地呼吸”。於是,思想自動就會停下來;你無法思想和呼吸同時都是有意識地進行。當思緒出現在你腦海裡時,你的注意力就會從呼吸上撤出來。只要一個念頭你對呼吸的過程就變得是無意識的。

     佛陀使用過這個技巧。它很簡單,然而是充滿力量的一個。他會對他的比丘,他的僧侶們說,“做任何你在做的,然而不要忘記一件簡單的事情:記得進來的氣和出去的氣。隨著它移動,隨著它流動。”

     你越嘗試做它,你越盡力做它,你就變得越覺知。它是費力的,它是困難的,然而一旦你做到了,你就會變成一個不一樣的人,在一個不一樣世界裡的一個不一樣的存在。

     這個技巧也會以另個方式產生作用。當你有意識地吸氣和吐氣時,逐漸地你會來到你的中心,因為你的呼吸所碰觸到的正是你存在的中心。每一刻當氣進來時,它就碰觸著你存在的中心。

     生理上你認為呼吸只是為了血液的淨化,它只是身體性的作用。然而如果你開始覺知到你的呼吸,逐漸地你將走得比生理學更深。於是有一天你會開始感覺到你的中心,就在靠近你肚臍的地方。

     這中心只能在你是連續不斷地跟著呼吸移動時才感覺得到,因為你越接近這中心,就越困難保持住覺知。當氣正在進來時你能夠開始。當它剛進到你的鼻子時,你可以開始對它有所覺知。然而當它進到越裡面,覺知就會變得越困難。念頭會出現,或是某種聲音,或者某種事情會發生,於是你就跑掉了。

     如果你能真的去到那個中心,有個短暫的片刻呼吸將會停止,空隙出現了。氣進來,氣出去:在這兩者之間有個細微的空隙。那空隙就是你的中心。

     只有練習過很長時間的呼吸覺知後—當你終於可以一直停留在呼吸上,覺知到呼吸──那麼當呼吸停止了動作時,你才會開始覺知到這空隙;氣既不是在進來也不是在出去。在這氣息之間的微妙空隙中,你是處在你的中心。所以呼吸的覺知被佛陀用為更加趨近核心的一個方法。

     當你吐氣的時候,也要保持對氣的覺知。再次會出現一個空隙。有兩個空隙:一個空隙是在氣進來了然後要再出去之前,而另一個空隙是在氣出去了然後它要再進來之前。這第二個空隙更難覺知。

     在進來的氣和出去的氣之間是你的中心。然而還有另一個中心,宇宙的中心。你可以稱它為“神”。在氣出去後和它再進來之間的空隙裡就是宇宙的中心。這兩個中心並不是兩個不同的東西。首先你將開始覺知到你內在的中心,然後你將開始覺知到外在的中心。最終,你將得以了解這些中心是同一個中心。於是“外”與“內”不再具有它們原本的意義。

     佛陀說,“有意識地跟著呼吸移動,你將在你裡面創造出一個覺知的中心。”一旦這中心創造出來了,覺知就會開始移動到正是你的細胞上面,因為每個細胞都需要氧氣,可以說,每個細胞都在呼吸。

     現在科學家們說連地球都是在呼吸。當整體宇宙在吸氣時,它就膨脹;當整體宇宙吐氣時,它就收縮。在古老的印度神話典籍,往世書(puranas)裡,說到天地創世即梵天的一次呼吸—進來的氣—至於毀滅,普拉亞(pralaya),世界的終結,則是出去的氣。一次吸氣就是一次造物。

     以非常微型的方式,以非常原子般的方式,同樣的事情也正發生在你身上。而當你的覺知開始與呼吸合而為一時,呼吸就會帶著你的覺知直到你的細胞。到那時你整個身體就變成了宇宙。真的,那時你完全沒有了物質的身體。你就只是覺知。




Excerpt from OSHO’s book “Meditation: The Art of Ecstasy”
Chapter18
Discourse in 1970

ANAPANA-SATI YOGA

      A flower that has never known the sun and a flower that has encountered the sun are not the same. They cannot be. A flower that has never known the sunrise has never known the sun to rise within itself. It is dead; it is just a potentiality. It has never known its own spirit. But a flower that has seen the sun rise has also seen something arise within itself. It has known its own soul. Now the flower is not just a flower; it has known a deep, stirring innerness.

      How can we create this innerness within ourselves? Buddha invented a method, one of the most powerful methods, for creating an inner sun of awareness. And not only for creating it: the method is such that it not only creates this inner awareness but simultaneously allows the awareness to penetrate to the very cells of the body, to the whole of one’s being. The method that Buddha used is known as Anapana-sati Yoga──the yoga of incoming and outgoing breath awareness.

      We are breathing, but it is unconscious breathing. Breath is prana, breath is the elan vital── the vitality, the very life──and yet it is unconscious; you are not aware of it. And if you had to be aware of breathing in order to breathe, you would die. Sooner or later you would forget: you cannot continuously remember anything.

      Breathing is a link between our voluntary and our involuntary systems. We can control our breathing to a certain extent, we can even stop our breathing for a while, but we cannot stop it permanently. It goes on without us; it does not depend on us. Even if you are in a coma for months, you will go on breathing; it is an unconscious mechanism.

      Buddha used breath as a vehicle to do two things simultaneously: one, to create consciousness, and another, to allow that consciousness to penetrate to the very cells of the body. He said, “Breathe consciously." This does not mean to do pranayama──yogic breathing; it is just to make breath an object of awareness, without changing it. There is no need to change your breath. Leave it as it is, natural; do not change it. But when you breathe in, breathe consciously; let your consciousness move with the ingoing breath. And when the breath goes out, let your consciousness move out with it.

      Move with the breath. Let your attention be with the breath; flow with it. Do not forget even a single breath. Buddha is reported to have said that if you can be aware of your breath for even a single hour, you are already enlightened. But not a single breath should be missed.

      One hour is enough. It looks like such a small fragment of time, but it is not. When you are trying to be aware, an hour can seem like a millennium, because ordinarily you cannot be aware for more than five or six seconds. Only a very alert person can be aware for even that long. Most of us miss every second. You may start by being aware as the breath is going in, but no sooner has it gone in when you are somewhere else. Suddenly you remember that the breath is going out. It has already gone out, but you were somewhere else.

      To be conscious of the breath means that no thoughts can be allowed, because thoughts will distract your attention. Buddha never says,“Stop thinking.” He says,“Breathe consciously.” Automatically, thinking will stop; you cannot both think and breathe consciously. When a thought comes into your mind, your attention is withdrawn from the breathing. A single thought and you have become unconscious of the breathing process.

      Buddha used this technique. It is a simple one, but a very vital one. He would say to his bhikkhus, his monks,“Do whatsoever you are doing, but do not forget a simple thing: remember the incoming and the outgoing breath. Move with it, flow with it.”

      The more you try to do it, the more you endeavor to do it, the more conscious you will become. It is arduous, it is difficult, but once you can do it, you will have become a different person, a different being in a different world.

      This works in another way, too. When you consciously breathe in and out, by and by you come to your center, because your breath touches the very center of your being. Every moment that the breath goes in, it touches the center of your being.

      Physiologically you think that breath is just for the purification of the blood, that it is just a bodily function. But if you begin to be aware of your breath, by and by you will go deeper than physiology. Then one day you will begin to feel your center, right near your navel.

      This center can be felt only if you move with the breath continuously, because the nearer you reach to the center, the more difficult it will be to remain aware. You can start when the breath is going in. When it is just entering your nose, begin to be aware of it. The more inward it moves, the more difficult awareness will become. A thought will come, or some sound, or something will happen, and you will move away.

      If you can go to the very center, for a brief moment breath stops and there is a gap. The breath goes in, the breath goes out: between the two there is a subtle gap. That gap is your center.

      Only after practicing breath awareness for a long time──when you are finally able to remain with the breath, to be aware of the breath──will you become aware of the gap when there is no movement of breath; breath is neither coming in nor going out. In the subtle gap between breaths, you are at your center. So breath awareness was used by Buddha as a means of coming nearer and nearer to the center.

      When you breathe out, remain conscious of the breath. Again there is a gap. There are two gaps: one gap after the breath has come in and before it goes out again, and another gap after the breath has gone out and before it comes in again. This second gap is more difficult to be aware of.

      Between the incoming breath and the outgoing breath is your center. But there is another center, the cosmic center. You may call it “god”. In the gap between when the breath goes out and when it comes in is the cosmic center. These two centers are not two different things. First you will become aware of your inner center, and then you will become aware of the outer center. Ultimately, you will come to know that both these centers are one. Then “out” and “in” will lose their meaning.

      Buddha says,“Move consciously with the breath and you will create a center of awareness within you.” Once this center is created, awareness begins to move to your very cells, because every cell needs oxygen, every cell breathes, so to speak.

      Now scientists say that even the earth breathes. When the whole universe is breathing in, it expands; when the whole universe breathes out, it contracts. In old Hindu mythological scriptures, puranas, it is said that creation is Brahma’s one breath──incoming breath──and destruction, pralaya, the end of the world, will be the outgoing breath. One breath is one creation.

      In a very miniature way, in a very atomic way, the same thing is happening in you. And when your awareness becomes one with breathing, breathing takes your awareness to your very cells. Then your whole body becomes the universe. Really, then you have no material body at all. You are just awareness.






身體, 頭腦, 心, 腹部, 鼻孔

摘譯自奧修書“The New Dawn”
第16章 第2個問題
1987年6月26日午前於莊子廳



親愛的奧修

     如果我想到自己會死去,或者你會死去,那麼我永遠不能原諒自己的一件事情就是錯過你。我總是認為:若生命是為了什麼目的,那目的就是你—若命運是注定好的,那我的命運就是你。然而現在我的看法稍微不同了。我此生所能獻給你最美的禮物並不是去崇拜你,或幫助你在這世間的工作。這些甚至不能說是在愛你。出於你的慈悲,就我對它的瞭解,我這一生所能給你最美的禮物是我自己的成道。請你,奧修,給我一個方法,讓我準備好我的靜心。


     菈索,你的瞭解正在增進的方式,完全是正確的方式和正確的方向。你唯一該想的事情就是成道。是的,那是你唯一能夠給我的禮物:你的成道。其他一切事情都無關緊要。因此你的結論我是絕對,十足贊同的。

     一旦你是堅定的,一旦你全心全意決定了,成道是你存在於這世上,你活著的唯一目的,那時一種單一指向的覺知──如箭射向靶心──就會在你裡面開啟。

     你想要一個對的靜心。靜心是個美麗的詞彙,藏在它後面的卻是非常危險的真相。那危險的真相是:如果你想很深地進入靜心,你將必須穿越過幾乎就是死亡──舊有的會死去,所有你曾經是的都會死去,與過去都不相連了──於是有了重生。

     你的靜心將會降臨之處,就是現在被你的頭腦和你的過去所佔據的地方。所以第一件也是最主要的工作是,把所有的思緒從你內在生命裡清除乾淨。好的念頭留下來,壞的念頭才丟掉,那樣的選擇是沒有必要的。對靜心者而言,所有的思想全都只是垃圾;沒有好或壞的問題。它們全都在占據你裡面的空間,並且因為它們的占據,你的內在本質就無法成為絕對的寧靜。因此好的念頭跟壞的念頭是一樣地糟糕;不要去區分它們。將小孩與浴缸裡的水一起倒掉!

     靜心需要絕對地平靜,那是一個深到沒有任何事物會在你裡面攪動的寧靜。當你瞭解確切靜心所指的是什麼時,要達成它就不難了。它是我們生來就具備的權利;我們絕對能夠擁有它。但你無法同時具有兩者:頭腦以及靜心。

     頭腦是種騷動。

     頭腦只不過是一個被看作正常的瘋狂。

     你必須超越頭腦,進到一個思想從不曾進來過的空間,那裏沒有想像在運作,沒有夢在生起,你就只是在──什麼人都不是。

     這更像是個瞭解而非一種訓練。並不是你得做出許多;相反地,除了清楚瞭解靜心是什麼以外,你什麼都不必做。正是那個瞭解就會使頭腦的運作停止下來。那瞭解幾乎就像位主人,在他面前僕人們就不再吵成一團,甚至連互相閒聊都不會,主人一進屋裡馬上就是一片安靜。所有僕人開始忙碌起來──至少看上去他們是很忙的。然而就在不久之前,他們全都在吵鬧,鬥嘴,講個不停,完全沒有人在做事情。

     瞭解靜心是什麼,就是在邀請主人進來。頭腦是個僕人。就在主人帶著無比的寧靜,無比的喜悅進門而來的那一刻,突然間頭腦就會墜入絕對的寧靜之中。

     當你獲得了那個靜心的空間,成道就只是時間上的問題。你無法強迫它。你必須只是一個等待,一個有強度的等待,帶著很大的渴望──幾乎就像口渴,飢餓,而且不是語言‧‧‧這很像人們有時在沙漠迷路時所經驗到的。一開始,是一些話語出現在腦海中:“我覺得口很渴,我要去找水。”但隨著時間過去,沒有任何跡象顯示有綠洲──在視線所及的範圍內,沒有找到水的可能──那個渴就會一直擴張到整個身體上。

     從頭腦,從只是一個字眼‘渴’,它開始擴張到身體的每個細胞與纖維。此刻它不再只是一個字而已,它已是實際的感受。你每個細胞──身體裡有7百萬個細胞──都感覺很渴。那些細胞不懂文字,它們不懂語言,但它們知道它們需要水,否則生命就會結束了。

     在靜心之中,這期待會變成一個就只是對於成道的渴求,而且是很有耐心的等待。因為那現象是如此巨大,而你是如此渺小。你的雙手碰不到它;它不在你能觸及的範圍內。它會前來並將你淹沒,但你無法做任何事情把它帶下來到你面前。你太渺小了。你的能量太微弱了。然而每當你真的是以耐心與盼望與熱情在等待之時,它就會前來。在對的時刻,它就會到來。它總是會到來。

     你在問的是什麼靜心對妳會有幫助。菈索,所有的靜心‧‧‧有成千上百的靜心可以使用,然而所有那些技巧的本質都是一樣的,只是形式不同而已。而這本質就包含在味帕沙那(Vipassana)靜心裡面。

     相較其他任何靜心,它是曾讓這世上最多人成道的靜心,因為它就是那精髓。所有其他靜心也都是同樣的精髓,但具備著不同形式;一些不屬於精髓的事物也加進了它們之中。然而味帕沙那是純粹的精髓。你無法從它那裡去掉任何事物,也無法添加任何事物去改良它。

     味帕沙那是如此簡單的事情,連小孩子都可以做它。事實上,最小的孩子都會比你做得更好,因為他尚未被頭腦的垃圾所填滿;它仍然是純淨與無暇的。

     菈索,我會建議味帕沙那作為給妳的方法。味帕沙那能以三種方式來做──你可以選擇哪一種方式最適合妳。

     第一種是:覺知你的行動,你的身體,你的頭腦,你的內心。走路時,你應帶著覺知去走。手在動時,你應帶著覺知去動,完全清楚你正在移動你的手。你是可以移動它卻沒有任何意識,就跟機械一樣。你在作晨間散步;有可能你一直地走卻都沒覺知到你的雙腳。要注意到你身體的種種動作。

     吃東西時,注意到進食所需的各個動作。沐浴時,注意到那清涼正來到你身上,水灑在你身上以及那無比的快樂‧‧‧都要去留意。它不該一直是以無意識的狀態在發生。

     關於你的頭腦也是一樣:無論任何思緒經過你頭腦的螢幕,只要成為一個觀照者。任何情緒經過你心的螢幕,都要維持覺察──不要被捲入,不要變得認同,不要去評價哪個好,哪個壞;那不是你靜心的一部分。你的靜心必須是無選擇的覺知。

     有一天你會能夠看見,甚至是非常細微的心情;悲傷是如何在你裡面落腳下來,就像夜晚慢慢,慢慢地安頓在周圍的世界,而一件小小的事情是如何突然之間就讓你快樂起來。

     只是成為那個覺察。不要去想“我是悲傷的”。只要知道“有悲傷在我四周,有喜悅在我四周。我正面臨某種情緒或某種心情。”然而你自始至終都在遠方:山丘上的觀照者,其他一切事情都是在山谷裡所發生的。這是做到味帕沙那的方式之一。

     而且對女人來說,我的感覺是這會最容易,因為女人比起男人更留意她的身體。那就是她的天性。她更意識到她看起來如何,她更有意識她動作的樣子,她更有意識她是怎麼坐的;她總是意識到要很優雅。而這並不只是一種制約而已;這是某種自然與生物學上的事情。

     那些至少已經生過2,3個小孩的媽媽孕婦們,到了某個時間後就會開始感覺出正在她們肚子裡的是男孩或女孩。男生會開始踢足球;他開始一下踢這一下踢那,他是開始在使自己被發覺到──他是在宣告他就在這裡。女生則一直是平靜和放鬆的;她不會去玩足球,她的腳不會一直踢,她不會宣告著什麼。她會保持盡可能地安靜,盡可能地放鬆。

     所以那不是制約的問題,因為即使還在子宮裡你就可以看出男生和女生的差別。男生是興奮的;他無法坐在同一個位置。他會四處跑來跑去。他想做所有的事情,他想知道所有的事情。而女生的行為則是完全不同的方式。

     那就是為什麼我說,菈索,以這第一種形式來做味帕沙那對妳會比較容易。

     第二種型式是呼吸,變得能夠覺知到呼吸。吸氣進來時,你的肚子開始升起,而吐氣出去時,你的肚子再次開始落下來。所以第二個方法就是覺知到腹部,它的升起與落下。正是那對於腹部起伏的覺知‧‧‧而且腹部非常靠近生命的源頭,因為孩子是透過肚臍與母親的生命結合在一起。在肚臍之後就是他生命的泉源。因此當腹部升起時,事實上那是生命的能量,是生命之泉隨著每一次呼吸在上升與下降。這方式也不困難,甚至可能更容易,因為它是個單一的技巧。

     在第一種方式裡,你必須覺知到身體,你必須覺知到頭腦,你必須覺知到你的情緒,心情。所以它是有三個步驟的。第二種只有單一的步驟:就只有肚子,往上和往下。而結果是相同的。當你開始覺知到腹部時,頭腦就會變得安靜,心也變得寧靜,種種心情就消失了。

     第三種則是在入口處覺知到呼吸,就是氣息透過你的鼻孔進來之時。在臨界之處感覺到它──那是相對於腹部的另一端──在鼻子的地方感覺到它。氣進來時給了你的鼻孔某種清涼。然後氣出去了‧‧‧氣在進來,氣在出去‧‧‧

     這也是可能的。這對男人來說會比對女人容易。女人較覺知到腹部。大多數男人甚至不會呼吸到腹部那麼深的地方。他們是胸部在上升跟下降,這是因為全世界所流行的是一種錯誤的健身方式。當然,如果你的胸部很挺,肚子則幾乎沒有時,這是會讓你的身體具有更為美觀的外型。

     男人選擇了只呼吸到胸部為止,因此胸部變得越來越大,而肚子則縮了下去。就他來看這樣是更健美的。在這世界上,除了日本,所有運動員和運動教師都在強調呼吸是要讓氣充滿你的肺部,挺出你的胸部,並且將腹部縮進來。理想的典型就是胸部大而肚子很小的獅子。所以要像獅子那樣;這變成了運動員和體操選手以及一直在身體上工作的人們共同的準則。

     日本是唯一的例外,在那裡他們不關心胸部應該很寬肚子則應該內縮。要讓肚子往內縮需要相當的鍛鍊,那不是自然的。日本選擇了自然的方式,因此你看到日本的佛像時會很驚訝。那就是你可以馬上區分出這佛像是印度的或日本的方法。印度式的佛陀雕像有著十分健美的體格:肚子很小而胸部很寬。但日本的佛像就完全不同了;他的胸部幾乎是靜悄悄的,但肚子相當大,因為他是用肚子在呼吸。這看起來是不太對,因為流傳在這世界上的觀念是反過來的,而且已經這樣很久了。然而以腹部來呼吸是更自然的,更放鬆的。

     晚上當你在睡覺時它就會發生:你並不是用胸部在呼吸,你是用腹部在呼吸。那就是為什麼夜晚是個如此讓人放鬆的經驗。在你睡醒後,到了隔天早上你會感覺如此地清新,如此地年輕,因為整個晚上你都在自然地呼吸‧‧‧你是在日本!

     就是這兩個位置:如果你擔心用肚子呼吸並注意它的上下起伏會破壞你健美的體態‧‧‧男人可能會對那運動員般的體態更感興趣。那麼對他們而言觀照鼻孔附近氣進來的地方比較容易。觀照,而氣出去的時候,一樣觀照。

     這就是三種型式。任何一種都有用。而且如果你想兩種型式一起做,你也可以兩種一起做;這麼一來效果會更強。如果你想所有三種都一起做,你也可以所有三種一起做。於是過程會進行得更快。但這都依你而定,怎麼樣會覺得容易。

     記得:容易就是對的。

     當靜心開始安頓下來,頭腦安靜了,自我就會消失。你會在那裡,但不會有“我”的感覺。那時門就打開了。只要一種充滿著愛的盼望,以一種全心的歡迎來等待那偉大的時刻,在任何人的生命中都是最偉大的時刻──成道。

     它會到來‧‧‧它一定會到來。它從來不曾耽誤過片刻。一旦你的頻率調對了,突然間它就會在你裡面爆發,使你徹底轉變。舊有之人死去了,新生之人抵達了。

     大酋長”坐著的公牛”已經便祕了好幾個月。所以他派他最愛的印第安太太去找巫師求助。巫師給太太三個藥丸並要她讓酋長服下它們,然後明早再跟他回報。

     第二天早上太太帶回來的消息是,“大大的酋長,沒有大便(Big chief no shit)。”因此巫師告訴她要加倍劑量。

     隔天,她所帶回來的消息是,“大大的酋長,沒有大便”。於是他要她再加倍劑量。

     然後她又帶著同樣消息回來。這樣持續了一個禮拜,最後巫師跟太太說把整盒的藥都給“坐著的公牛”。

     隔天早上,她以一種非常哀傷的神情回來了。“怎麼回事,我的孩子?”巫師問著。那可愛的印第安太太含著眼淚說,“大大的大便,酋長沒了!(Big Shit, no chief!)”

     有一天它將發生在你身上,而那將是個偉大的一刻。那就是我所稱的對的時刻。

     好了嗎,瑪尼夏?

     是的,奧修。






Excerpt from OSHO’s book “The New Dawn"
Chapter16 Question2
26 June 1987 am in Chuang Tzu Auditorium



BELOVED OSHO,

      IF I LOOK AT MY DEATH, OR YOUR DEATH, ONE THING I COULD NEVER FORGIVE MYSELF FOR IS TO MISS YOU. I USED TO THINK: IF LIFE HAS A PURPOSE, YOU ARE THE PURPOSE – AND IF THERE IS A DESTINY, YOU ARE MY DESTINY. NOW I SEE THINGS A LITTLE DIFFERENTLY. THE MOST BEAUTIFUL GIFT MY LIFE CAN GIVE TO YOU IS NOT TO WORSHIP YOU OR HELP YOUR WORK ON THIS EARTH. IT IS NOT EVEN TO LOVE YOU. OUT OF YOUR COMPASSION, AS I UNDERSTAND IT, THE MOST BEAUTIFUL GIFT MY LIFE CAN GIVE TO YOU IS MY OWN ENLIGHTENMENT. PLEASE, OSHO, GIVE ME A TECHNIQUE TO PREPARE MY MEDITATION.


      Raso, the way your understanding has been growing is perfectly the right way and the right direction. The only thing you should think of is enlightenment. Yes, that is the only gift you can give to me: your enlightenment. Everything else is trivia. So your conclusion has my absolute, categorical approval.

      Once you are committed, once you have decided wholeheartedly that enlightenment is the only purpose of being here in the world, of being alive, then a single pointed awareness – just like an arrow moving towards its target – begins in you.

      You are asking for the right meditation. Meditation is a beautiful word; hiding behind it is a very dangerous reality. The dangerous reality is: if you want to be deeply in meditation, you will have to pass through almost a death – the death of the old, the death of all that you used to be, a discontinuity with the past – and a rebirth.

      The place where your meditation is going to descend is the place occupied by your mind and your past. So the first and primary work is to clean your interior being of all thoughts. There is no question of choosing to keep the good thoughts in and to throw the bad thoughts out. For a meditator, all thoughts are simply junk; there is no question of good and bad. They all occupy the space inside you, and because of their occupation, your inner being cannot become absolutely silent. So good thoughts are as bad as bad thoughts; don’t make any discrimination between them. Throw the baby out with the bath water!

      Meditation needs absolute quiet, a silence so deep that nothing stirs within you. Once you understand exactly what meditation means, it is not difficult to attain it. It is our birthright; we are absolutely capable of having it. But you cannot have both: the mind and meditation.

      Mind is a disturbance.

      Mind is nothing but a normal madness.

      You have to go beyond the mind into a space where no thought has ever entered, where no imagination functions, where no dream arises, where you simply are – just a nobody.

      It is more an understanding than a discipline. It is not that you have to do much; on the contrary, you don’t have to do anything except clearly understand what meditation is. That very understanding will stop the functioning of the mind. That understanding is almost like a master before whom the servants stop quarreling with each other, or even talking with each other; suddenly the master enters the house and there is silence. All the servants start being busy – at least looking like they are busy. Just a moment before, they were all quarreling and fighting and discussing, and nobody was doing anything.

      Understanding what meditation is, is inviting the master in. Mind is a servant. The moment the master comes in with all its silence, with all its joy, suddenly the mind falls into absolute silence.

      Once you have achieved a meditative space, enlightenment is only a question of time. You cannot force it. You have to be just a waiting, an intense waiting, with a great longing – almost like thirst, hunger, not a word …. It is like the experience of people who have sometimes got lost in a desert. At first, thirst is a word in their mind: ”I am feeling thirsty and I am looking for water.” But as time goes on, and there is no sign of any oasis – and as far as the eyes can see, there is no possibility of finding water – the thirst goes on spreading all over the body.

      From the mind, from just a word, ‘thirst’, it starts spreading to every cell and fiber of the body. Now it is no longer a word, it is an actual experience. Your every cell – and there are seven million cells in the body – is thirsty. Those cells don’t know words, they don’t know language, but they know that they need water; otherwise life is going to be finished.

      In meditation, the longing becomes just a thirst for enlightenment and a patient awaiting, because it is such a great phenomenon and you are so tiny. Your hands cannot reach it; it is not within your reach. It will come and overwhelm you but you cannot do anything to bring it down to you. You are too small, your energies are too small. But whenever you are really waiting with patience and longing and passion, it comes. In the right moment, it comes. It has always come.

      You are asking what meditation will be helpful to you. Raso, all meditations….. hundreds of techniques are available, but the essence of all those techniques is the same, just their forms differ. And the essence is contained in the meditation vipassana.

      That is the meditation that has made more people in the world enlightened than any other, because it is the very essence. All other meditations have the same essence, but in different forms; something nonessential is also joined with them. But vipassana is pure essence. You cannot drop anything out of it and you cannot add anything to improve it.

      Vipassana is such a simple thing that even a small child can do it. In fact, the smallest child can do it better than you, because he is not yet filled with the garbage of the mind; he is still clean and innocent.

      Raso, I would suggest vipassana as the technique for you. Vipassana can be done in three ways – you can choose which one suits you the best.

      The first is: Awareness of your actions, your body, your mind, your heart. Walking, you should walk with awareness. Moving your hand, you should move with awareness, knowing perfectly that you are moving the hand. You can move it without any consciousness, like a mechanical thing. You are on a morning walk; you can go on walking without being aware of your feet. Be alert of the movements of your body.

      While eating, be alert of the movements that are needed for eating. Taking a shower, be alert of the coolness that is coming to you, the water falling on you and the tremendous joy of it …. Just be alert. It should not go on happening in an unconscious state.

      And the same about your mind: whatever thought passes on the screen of your mind, just be a watcher. Whatever emotion passes on the screen of your heart, just remain a witness – don’t get involved, don’t get identified, don’t evaluate what is good, what is bad; that is not part of your meditation. Your meditation has to be choiceless awareness.

      You will be able one day even to see very subtle moods: how sadness settles in you just like the night is slowly, slowly settling around the world, how suddenly a small thing makes you joyous.

      Just be a witness. Don’t think, “I am sad.” Just know, “There is sadness around me, there is joy around me. I am confronting a certain emotion or a certain mood.” But you are always far away: a watcher on the hills, and everything else is going on in the valley. This is one of the ways vipassana can be done.

      And for a woman, my feeling is that it is the easiest, because a woman is more alert of her body than a man. It is just her nature. She is more conscious of how she looks, she is more conscious of how she moves, she is more conscious of how she sits; she is always conscious of being graceful. And it is not only a conditioning; it is something natural and biological.

      Mothers who have experienced having at least two or three children, start feeling after a certain time whether they are carrying a boy or girl in their womb. The boy starts playing football; he starts kicking here and there, he starts making himself felt – he announces that he is here. The girl remains silent and relaxed; she does not play football, she does not kick, she does not announce. She remains as quiet as possible, as relaxed as possible.

      So it is not a question of conditioning, because even in the womb you can see the difference between the boy and the girl. The boy is hectic; he cannot sit in one place. He is all over the place. He wants to do everything, he wants to know everything. The girl behaves in a totally different way.

      That’s why I say, Raso, it will be easier for you to take vipassana in this first form.

      The second form is breathing, becoming aware of breathing. As the breath goes in, your belly starts rising up, and as the breath goes out, your belly starts settling down again. So the second method is to be aware of the belly, its rising and falling. Just the very awareness of the belly rising and falling…..And the belly is very close to the life sources because the child is joined with the mother’s life through the navel. Behind the navel is his life’s source. So when the belly rises up, it is really the life energy, the spring of life that is rising up and falling down with each breath. That too is not difficult, and perhaps may be even easier, because it is a single technique.

      In the first, you have to be aware of the body, you have to be aware of the mind, you have to be aware of your emotions, moods. So it has three steps. The second sort has a single step: just the belly, moving up and down. And the result is the same. As you become more aware of the belly, the mind becomes silent, the heart becomes silent, the moods disappear.

      And the third is to be aware of the breath at the entrance, when the breath goes in through your nostrils. Feel it at that extreme – the other polarity from the belly – feel it from the nose. The breath going in gives a certain coolness to your nostrils. Then the breath going out … breath going in, breath going out ….

      That too is possible. It is easier for men than for women. The woman is more aware of the belly. Most men don’t even breathe as deep as the belly. Their chest rises up and falls down, because a wrong kind of athletics prevails over the world. Certainly it gives a more beautiful form to the body if your chest is high and your belly is almost non-existent.

      Man has chosen to breathe only up to the chest, so the chest becomes bigger and bigger and the belly shrinks down. That appears to him to be more athletic. Around the world, except in Japan, all athletes and teachers of athletes emphasize breathing by filling your lungs, expanding your chest, and pulling the belly in. The ideal is the lion whose chest is big and whose belly is very small. So be like a lion; that has become the rule of athletic gymnasts and the people who have been working with the body.

      Japan is the only exception, where they don’t care that the chest should be broad and the belly should be pulled in. It needs a certain discipline to pull the belly in; it is not natural. Japan has chosen the natural way; hence you will be surprised to see a Japanese statue of Buddha. That is the way you can immediately discriminate whether the statue is Indian or Japanese. The Indian statues of Gautam Buddha have a very athletic body: the belly is very small and the chest is very broad. But the Japanese Buddha is totally different; his chest is almost silent, because he breathes from the belly, but his belly is bigger. It doesn’t look very good because the idea prevalent in the world is the other way round, and it is so old. But breathing from the belly is more natural, more relaxed.

      In the night it happens when you sleep: you don’t breathe from the chest, you breathe from the belly. That’s why the night is such a relaxed experience. After your sleep, in the morning you feel so fresh, so young, because the whole night you were breathing naturally … you were in Japan!

      These are the two points: if you are afraid that breathing from the belly and being attentive to its rising and falling will destroy your athletic form … men may be more interested in that athletic form. Then for them it is easier to watch near the nostrils where the breath enters. Watch, and when the breath goes out, watch.

      These are the three forms. Any one will do. And if you want to do two forms together, you can do two forms together; then the effort will become more intense. If you want to do all three forms together, you can do all three forms together. Then the process will be quicker. But it all depends on you, whatever feels easy.

      Remember: easy is right.

      As meditation becomes settled, mind silent, the ego will disappear. You will be there, but there will be no feeling of “I”. Then the doors are open. Just wait with a loving longing, with a welcome in the heart for that great moment, the greatest moment in anybody’s life – enlightenment.

      It comes … it certainly comes. It has never delayed for a single moment. Once you are in the right tuning, it suddenly explodes in you, transforms you. The old man is dead and the new man has arrived.

      Big Chief Sitting Bull had been constipated for many moons. So he sent his favorite squaw to the medicine man for help. The medicine man gave the squaw three pills and told her to give them to the chief, and then report back to him the next morning.

      The next morning the squaw came back with the message, “Big chief no shit.” So the medicine man told her to double the dose.

      The next day, she came back with the message, “Big Chief no shit.” So again he told her to double the dose.

      Again she came back with the same message. This went on for a week, and finally the medicine man told the squaw to give Sitting Bull the whole box.

      The next morning, she came back with a very sad expression. “What is wrong, my child?” asked the medicine man. The little squaw looked at him with tears in her eyes and said, “Big Shit, no chief!”

      One day it will happen to you, and that will be a great moment. That’s what I am calling the right moment.

      Okay Maneesha?

      Yes, Osho.






奧修的內觀靜坐 Osho’s Vipassana



Swan Nest 1
         Vipassana, 佛教代表性的修行方法, 二千五百年前釋迦牟尼親身採行. 漢傳佛經裡可見到毘婆舍那, 安般守意等譯名. 南傳上座部的內觀, 中國天台的止觀, 日本禪宗的禪坐, 皆可視為此法門進一步的應用與發展.

         事實上就原來的古印度文來看, Vipassana這個字並不含有"內"和"坐"之義. 它就是指以一方式去看, 如此地觀照, 不限定在何種動作, 狀態, 或時地.

         或許出人意料, 但奧修十分重視Vipassana.

         他一方面照慣例將這方法化約為初學者容易進行的幾個原則, 同時在別的地方則有如古代修行者般闡述此法在能量和意識上的深義. 尤其是在講解"奧秘之書"時, 奧修點出了Vipassana在印度的根源其實更早於佛陀至少數千年. 從這些解說中我們深深體會到靈魂的追尋可以是多麼地微妙與深切, 以致神聖.


Swan Nest 2


Swan Nest 3


Swan Nest 4


Swan Nest 5

         奧修的普那(Pune)社區從70年代創始初期就有Vipassana靜心團體. Swan Nest, 也就是兩個月前我所到的位在印度北境山區的奧修中心, 在那裡帶領Vipassana的Sumito和Hari從三十多年前即已開始此靜心的旅程. 現今, 至少在公開的資訊管道中, 只看得到Swan Nest還在舉辦為期21天的Osho Vipassana團體.

         不僅是時間天數. 在這團體中除了有紮實的不動靜坐, 也包括奧修各種動態和能量流動的靜心, 以及"白袍". Sumito與Hari在靜心過程中不會帶進他們個人的意識, 而是讓參加者安頓好後, 自己確實地進入靜心, 並且可以沒有阻隔地去體會奧修的能量和訊息.

         對一真誠的靜心者而言, 能有與成道者, 與師父的能量密切交心, 乃至融合的時刻, 對他的靜心進展是非常, 非常關鍵的.


Swan Nest 6


         而對我來說, 這樣的Osho Vipassana團體所關係到的不只是靜心, 同時還是舞踏, 也就是我此生的精華.

         Thanks Osho. Thanks Swan Nest. 於是我提筆寫出這幾百個字, 也是為了驚醒自己不致完全迷失, 讓我或許還有奮力到岸的一天.


                                                                     Buddham
                                                                     Sharanam
                                                                     Gachhami


         Swan Nest’s website:   http://www.sumito.se/




2014, 印度


 

PIC000203                                                         The view, Almora.

     之前幾次來印度, 大都是為了尋找奧修在各地的靜心社區, 這次, 也不例外. 在這景色四周的某處, 再過幾天就要舉行連續三個禮拜整日的靜坐和靜心. 我期待能看見自己消失, 看見自己重新出現, 全新的生命, 全新的光.

 

 

                   Ganga, near the ghat. Varanasi.

                                                   Ganga, near the ghat. Varanasi.

 

 

                                        Dhamekh Stupa, Sarnath.

                                                           Dhamekh Stupa, Sarnath.

     Sarnath, 即鹿野苑, 佛陀初轉法輪之處. Dhamekh Stupa, 原名Dharma Chakra Stupa, 即法輪塔. 考古研究顯示可能是阿育王為了紀念佛陀初次說法所在的位置而興建, 不遠處也有阿育王石柱, 只是不像藍毗尼的完整. 佛陀在二千五百年前轉動了正法之輪, 直到今日這輪子仍在推動著我們在意識與真理的道路上前進, 這才是人類真正應該重視的歷史和成就. 明天, 搭火車回德里.

 

 

 

                                        inside the Sitaram Bazar Road, Delhi.

                                                  inside the Sitaram Bazar Road, Delhi.

     一早到了德里後, 即去尋找一位18世紀女神秘家Sahajo的廟宇. 由於極有限的資料和已模糊的歷史, 在這巷裡是有也許符合描述的拜神之處, 但無法肯定. 隨後, 我去到逛過幾次的德里中央圓環, 坐在一間連鎖cafe, 回想著Sahajo的一小段詩句: 

 那些為愛瘋狂的人 莎訶若說: 他們的身體顫抖著 他們不由自主的蹣跚行進 神接管了他們

 

 

 

                                        the Sky, India.

                                                              the Sky, India.

     我不懂得真理, 也不認識神. 因為如此, 才迫切地需要, 如離水之魚. 或許有些蹤跡….像Sahajo詩裡提到的顫動, 不由自主, 神的接管, 這正是我在舞踏裡所看到,所體驗到的, 即使目前只能做到一點點. 然而, 有時就只是需要一點微光. 其實印度的榮光已是過往, 許多濕婆的子孫因為過於貧窮而無法維繫其品性, 恒河上的聖城也盡是髒污, 吵雜, 混亂. 但, 也許是曾照耀這片土地的旭日, 充滿了太多的光和熱, 即便如今已是餘暉, 仍然使得世界各地的人們, 一次又一次, 一代又一代, 前來這裡溫暖他們的靈魂, 甚至得以飛翔. 在這世上, 容易找到滿足身體和心情的地方, 至於靈魂就不多了. 於是, 印度依舊是印度, 它依然不朽.  印度時間pm6:33. 午夜過後, 搭機回台灣.

 

 

 

                  the view of Himalaya, in front of the door of meditation center.

                            the view of Himalaya, in front of the door of meditation center.

     是的, 這的確就是喜馬拉雅山. 這些雪白的山峰有6千公尺以上, 聖母峰是否在其中就不知道了.  喜馬拉雅是一大片山區的統稱, 靜心中心也在這山區裡, 也有2千公尺高. 我站在中心的門前拍下這照片. 這位置同時也是個亭子似的空間, 我們每天就在此用餐–是的, 就面對著喜馬拉雅的山嶺谷地, 這些雪山則是到靜心營的最後幾天, 過了10月初才顯現出來. 關於靜心中心和靜心營, 之後會再作介紹.  數千年來, 在印度人, 尤其是虔誠的印度教徒心中, 最重視的聖山是Kailash. 那是Shiva避靜修行且悠然棲息之地. 如今Kailash屬於西藏境內, 為中國所管轄. 人類的政治歷史總是非理性地變遷著, 因為人類無法將自己立足在一充分且穩定的意識和覺知上.  我就是這樣, 所以我渴望著靜心. 當某些時刻, 那渴望趨近強烈, 靜心的力度和深度就會出現, 然後, 渴望就得以漸漸被某樣事物所滿足–神, 真理, 光, 內在如千萬個原子彈爆發, 靈魂, 心, 妄念,怨懟,欲望,自我等的凝聚和消散, 身心深深的放鬆與和諧, 寧靜, 喜悅, 圓滿–或許是這些吧.  然後是等待, 也許是無盡漫長的等待, 等到下一次這樣的時刻, 下一次攜帶著如此這般的渴望與靜心的時刻降臨, 就能再走遠一些, 離神再近一些.  回到台灣已經數日, 在一個離台北稍微有點距離的地方, 在度過了一個可說是相當舒適的下午後, 我等待著再一次的渴望, 再一次的靜心.  再一次的死, 再一次的生.



全部圖文  https://picasaweb.google.com/102072016896598822992/2014?feat=directlink#

 

 

 

 

 

Sahajo Bai



Sahajo,18世紀印度神秘家.
她是奧修第一位談論的女成道者.奧修說她是與佛陀,老子,耶穌等男性成道者截然不同的
另一種音調. 的確,這音調時時會令你悸動不已.

以下英文部分引自奧修書"Showering without Clouds",中譯則引自旗開出版社的"羽翼成"   (“Showering without Clouds"中譯本),譯者李奕廷(Vivek).英文參考書籍有"Sahaj Prakash",   Google圖書可預覽其內容.



I can abandon God, But I Would not forsake my master.
God is not the equal of my master.
我可以拋棄神,但是我不會離開我的師父。
神無法和我的師父相提並論。

God has given me birth into this world.
My master has freed me from the cycle of birth and death.
神給了我來到這個世界的生命。
而師父使我從生和死的輪迴中解脫。

God gave me the five thieves.
My master freed me from them when I was helpless.
神給了我五種感官。
而師父在我無助的時候,使我免於它們的束縛。

God threw me into the net of the family.
My master cut away the chains of attachment.
神把我丟進家庭的羅網。
而師父切斷情感的枷鎖。

God ensnared me in desire and disease.
My master has freed me from all this by initiating me.
神使我落入欲望和疾病的陷阱。
而師父點化了我,使我免於它們的束縛。

God made me to wander in the illusion of doing.
My master showered me my being.
神使我徘徊在虛幻的活動中。
而師父為我指出我的存在。

God hid himself from me.
My master gave me a lamp to illuminate him.
神隱藏了自己,不讓我找到。
而師父給了我一盞照亮祂的燈。

Above all, God created this duality of bondage and freedom.
My master destroyed all these illusions.
藉由這一切,神創造了束縛和解脫的二分性。
而師父摧毀了所有的幻象。

I offer myself, body, mind and soul
At the feet of my master, Charandas.
在查藍達師父的腳下,我奉獻了我自己、我的身體、我的頭腦和我的靈魂。

I can abandon God, but I can never abandon my master.
我可以拋棄神,但是我永遠不會拋棄師父。


Those gone mad in love,
All life is transformed for them.
Sahajo says: They don’t see
Who is a beggar or a king.
那些為愛瘋狂的人,
他們的生命不再是一成不變的。
莎訶若說:對他們而言,沒有誰是皇帝、誰是乞丐的分別。

Those gone mad in love,
Caste and color have disappeared for them.
Sahajo says: The world calls them crazy,
And everyone near runs off.
那些為愛瘋狂的人,
種性和膚色對他們而言沒有意義。
莎訶若說:全世界都說他們瘋了,每個人都避開他們。

Those gone mad in love,
Sahajo says: Their bodies waver
And their feet stagger out of control—
Then the divine takes care.
那些為愛瘋狂的人,
莎訶若說:他們的身體顫抖著,
他們不由自主的蹣跚行進¬—神接管了他們。

The mind is blissful,
The body is drunk with ecstasy.
Sahajo is with no one,
No one is with Sahajo.
頭腦充滿了喜樂,
身體則因為狂喜而酣醉。
莎訶若沒有和任何人在一起,
也沒有任何人和莎訶若在一起。


No duality, no enmity.
Sahajo says: One is without desire.
In a state of contentment and purity,
There is no dependence on the other.
沒有二分性,就沒有敵意。
莎訶若說:一個人會是沒有慾望的。
處於純粹滿足的狀態下,沒有依賴別人的需要。

When asleep, one is in the empty sky of the divine;
When awake, one remembers the divine.
Whatever one says are divine words.
One practices desireless devotion
睡著時,一個人處於神的空無天空;
醒來時,一個人惦記著神。
一個人無論說了什麼,那都是神的話語。
一個人學著無欲的奉獻。

One is ever-drenched in love,
Intoxicated in one’s own being.
Sahajo says: One sees without discriminating,
No one is a beggar or a king.
一個人沐浴在愛裡面,
陶醉在自己的存在裡。
莎訶若說:一個人沒有任何分別的看待一切。
沒有人是乞丐或皇帝。

The sage is alone, no need for company,
Her only companion is her own being,
She lives in the bliss of awakening,
She drinks the juice of her own self-nature.
聖人是單獨的,不需要任何同伴。
她唯一的同伴就是她自己的存在。
她活在覺醒的喜樂中,
她喝著自性的汁液。

The dead are unhappy, the living are unhappy,
The hungry are unhappy, the well-fed are unhappy.
Sahajo says: The sage alone is blissful,
She has found the eternal joy.
亡者是不快樂的,生者是不快樂的,
挨餓的人是不快樂的,吃飽的人是不快樂的,
莎訶若說:單獨的聖人是喜樂的,
她已經找到永恆的喜悅。


The deer of illusion resides in the body.
How to save the crop?
It eats up whatever is sown
And the love for the divine can never grow.
虛幻的鹿住在身體裡。
要如何挽救那些農作物?
牠吃掉所有被種下的,
對神性的愛將永遠無法成長。

Everyone wants the attributes of God
But no one wants to disappear into God;
The egoist feels inferior inside,
Sahajo says: He will never rise high.
每個人都想要神的特質,
但是沒有人想要消失而進入神。
自我主義者的內心感到自卑。
莎訶若說:他永遠無法升得更高。

The mind is always split;
No stillness in the heart.
Waves of sexual desires sweep away
The fruits of the divine.
頭腦一直是分裂的;
內心不存在任何寂靜。
性慾的波浪沖走了神性的果實。

The divine’s alchemist stone turns all to gold,
It exists in the heart of the spiritually rich.
The pauper’s eye cannot recognize it,
Sahajo says: He will lose it.
神的煉金石將一切變成黃金。
它存在於充滿靈性的心。
乞丐的雙眼無法認出它。
莎訶若說:他會失去它。

Sahajo says: Remember God secretly in your heart.
Your lips will not move,
No one will know.
莎訶若說:秘密的記住你心裡的神。
妳的嘴唇不會有任何移動,
沒有人會知道。

Sahajo says: Remember God in such a way
That only you and God know it,
But the world does not know it.
莎訶若說:透過那個只有你和神知道,但是世界不知道的方式記住神。


Sahajo says: In a dream, in one moment
Fifty years can pass.
When the eyes open it is all illusion;
Such is living in in the body.
莎訶若說:五十年的時間可以在一個夢裡、在一個片刻中度過。
當雙眼張開,一切都只是幻象。
活在身體裡面的就是這個。

The world is like the last morning star;
Sahajo says: It is fast disappearing
Like a pearl of drew,
Like water held in the hollow of your hands.
這個世界就像最後的晨星。
莎訶若說:它就像ㄧ顆露珠,
就像你用雙手盛住的水,
正在快速的消失。

Out of castles of smoke
The mind creates its kingdom:
It is all phantom shadows.
Sahajo says: It can never be true.
在煙霧的城堡中,
頭腦創造了它的王國。
一切只是虛幻的影子。
莎訶若說:它永遠都不可能是真實的。

God is one, with or without attributes—
I have thought, understood and seen.
My master has given me eyes,
Having seen, I am convinced.
神是一,祂是有特質的,也是沒有特質的—
我已經想過了、了解了、看見了。
我的師父給了我雙眼。
我看見了,我信服了。

Sahajo says: The divine has many dimensions,
It is the manifest, it is the unmanifest;
In their nature, water and ice are one,
Sun and sunshine are one.
莎訶若說:神有很多面向。
祂是顯現的,祂是未顯現的。
在祂們的本質中,水和冰是一。
太陽和陽光是一。

By the grace of my master, Charandas,
All doubt has vanished,
All words and arguments dissolved,
Sahajo is left, natural.
藉著查藍達師父的光,
所有的懷疑都消失了,
所有的文字和爭論都融化了。
莎訶若離開了,自然的。




Eye of Starlight

希求   失落   飄流
憤懟   殺伐   傷痛
清澈  但不被接受的眼淚
殘忍  卻得到稱許的笑容
全都在所有人臉上浮現
全都在我自己身上出現
不曾結束  不曾停歇
天堂  即地獄  即人間

高聳的山巔  雙眼透出如星目光
它們看著這一切  看著所有一切都在緩緩墜落  緩緩落在最深最寧靜的谷底
綠草柔軟的谷地  無邊無際的頂峰
足以記起那再真實不過的美夢

                                                              2014,6,17   Satyana


以下引自旗開出版社網站 《清靜經下》
觀察思想的過程
這會創造出和頭腦之間的距離
觀察者會越來越遠離被觀察者
看者和被看者會越來越遠離對方
很快看者就會站在山頂上
而被看者則是處於黑暗山谷的底部
當那個距離如此清楚
就不再有任何問題了

Without Clouds



                                          我忘了我的夢了

                                            我見過你嗎

                                       身軀已經腐朽殆盡

                                       雙腳卻仍持續前移

                      我知道它們想去哪裏   那地方始終不曾改變過  ——

                             ——  我的愛    以及與之的分離



                                  遙遠的山稜   是我柔順的床沿

                                  我一再地翻落   跌進黑暗深谷

                                  一再地凝望   升至無雲天空


                                                          2014,6,11   Satyana2014,6,11   Satyana





以下引自旗開出版社FB   [旗開出版 Flag Publishing]


「放棄愛的力量從未出現,
  放棄愛的念頭卻不斷來到。」

  你沒有經驗過愛,所以某種程度而言,你是安逸的,你是快樂的,你是平靜的。你不會有這種問題,這樣的焦躁。你不會日復一日的流著淚。你不會每一個片刻都眼巴巴的盯著路上。現在似乎睡覺也不對,不睡覺也不對--將只會有不停的焦躁。

  「放棄愛的力量從未出現」你無法鼓起勇氣拋棄愛、放棄愛。「放棄愛的念頭卻不斷來到」很多次,你想要放棄愛,你想要回頭。

  一方面,你開始非常享受,但是另一方面,你感到痛苦,因為你想要更多--你想要全部!當一個小小的光芒使你酣醉,只是啜飲一小口就讓你感到如此的喜樂,你會想要完全的淹沒在它裡面。

  在這時候,一個人會遇到很多困難。有很多次,奉獻者會開始心想:「主啊,我想要回頭。這個痛苦是如此的強烈以致於我再也無法忍受了。我再也無法多待一個片刻了。」

  在愛的道路上,
  你懷著沉重的心情走出那一步,
  你來到是否要放下愛的那一刻。

  有很多次,一個人會困惑:在這個愛的旅程中,是否在某些情況下,一個人必須放下愛?有很多次,一個人會想要放棄並且逃走。有很多次,一個人會想要回頭。如果只不過一點點愛就帶來這麼大的痛苦…當然,快樂已經開始進入一個人的生命中,但也因此使你開始感受到一個巨大的痛苦。一個人開始看到一點點光,但也因此可以看見黑暗。

  但是你雖然有無數次想要回頭的念頭,你做不到。奉獻者會中斷很多次;坐了下來,關上了門。但是他會一再的打開它們。


                                                                  奧修 OSHO 《最後的晨星 The Last Morning Star》




αφορισμός (Rilke – Berdyaev)


Someday, emerging at last from the violent insight, let me sing out jubilation and praise to assenting angels.
Let not even one of the clearly-struck hammers of my heart fail to sound because of a slack, a doubtful, or a broken string.
Let my joyfully streaming face make me more radiant; let my hidden weeping arise and blossom.
How dear you will be to me then, you nights of anguish.
Why didn’t I kneel more deeply to accept you, inconsolable sisters, and, surrendering, lose myself in your loosened hair. How we squander our hours of pain.
How we gaze beyond them into the bitter duration to see if they have an end.
Though they are really our winter-enduring foliage, our dark evergreen, one season in our inner year-, not only a season in time-, but are place and settlement, foundation and soil and home.


                                                                                       Rainer Maria Rilke ‘Duino Elegies’





“On great feast days I almost invariably felt anguish, perhaps because I was awaiting some miraculous transformation of ordinary workaday life. But it never came."

“Love in particular seemed to me to carry within itself the seed of anguish and I have frequently been amazed that people could experience the exaltation of love as sheer joy and happiness."


                                                                                                               Nikolai Berdyaev





But to us existence is still enchanted; at a hundred points it is origin still.
A playing of pure forces that no one touches who does not kneel and marvel.


                                                                                                                Rainer Maria Rilke






真實的愛總是帶來悲傷


出自奧修書“Sufis: The People of the Path Vol.1”  Ch4, Q1
譯者 Anand Prabodh
轉載自奧修花園部落格

問題:當我深深地感覺到愛的同時,我也感覺到悲傷……為什麼?

奧修的回答:真實的愛總是帶來悲傷,那是無法避免的。因為愛創造出一個打開通往你的存在新的門的空間,愛帶出一個朦朧的情況來。在愛的時刻裡,你可以看到什麼是不真實的和什麼是真實的;在愛的時刻裡,你可以看到什麼是無意義的,什麼是有意義的;同時你也看到你紮根在無意義當中,因此就出現悲傷。

在愛的時刻裡,你變得瞭解到你終極的潛力,你變得瞭解到那最遠端的高峰, 但是你不在那裡,因此就出現悲傷。你看到了一個現象,但那只是一個現象,在很短的時間後它將會消失。那好像是神在夢裡跟你說話,當你醒來時,你就錯過它了。你知道有些事發生了,但是它尚未成為一個事實。它好像是從旁溜走的微風。如果愛沒有創造出悲傷,那麼要很清楚地知道說,那不是愛。

愛一定會創造出悲傷的。越偉大的愛……當你明白它時……就會有越大的悲傷。愛打開了通往神的門。兩顆心緊密的靠著,非常的緊密。但是在那非常非常的緊密當中,他們可以看到「分開的」……那就是悲傷。

當你們是很遙遠時,你們無法看得如此清楚。你知道你們是分開的。但是當你有與某人結合為一的欲望時,而且你渴望它,你有很大的熱情來達到它,然後你們靠得很近,靠得越來越近……然後會出現一個時刻,當你們靠得非常非常近,不可能在近下去的時候……你就陷住了。突然間,你變悲傷起來了。那個目標是如此的近,但是它卻無法到達。

有時候,做愛之後你將會掉入一種很深的令人沮喪的夜晚。那些還不知道愛的人是無法知道真正的痛苦,他們還不知道真正的極度的痛苦。他們生活在平坦的生命當中。他們還未明瞭到山峰,因此他們也不知道山谷。他們尚未達到最高點,所以他們認為,無論他們做什麼,生命都是一成不變的。在愛當中,有某個片刻,你會成為你應該是的,但那只是短暫的片刻。

如果你想要它變成你永久的真實存在,那麼愛本身是不夠的。那麼就需要祈禱。愛使你知道這個需要,除非你開始在祈禱中移動,否則愛會創造出更多更多的悲傷。

在愛中,你們無法成為一。頂多你們會有成為一的幻相。而那是最大的欲望……如何成為一,如何與整體結合成為一。如何與真實同在,如何徹底地消失。

因為你是你,那會有痛苦,如果是你,會有極度的痛苦,如果是你,會有焦慮……就是這個自我創造出問題來。當你溶入了且消失了;當你變成一時,沒有任何人會被留下來。你就只是這存在的永遠海洋當中的一個波浪。你沒有你自己的中心,整體的中心變成你的中心……那麼焦慮會消失,那麼極度的痛苦會消失,那麼潛力就變成真實的。這就是所謂的成道(enlightenment), 涅槃(nirvana or God-realisation)。愛在相同的方向移動著,但愛只能承諾,它無法實現。它無法交貨,因此就有悲傷。

你感覺到你非常接近那個你可以消失的地方,然而你沒有消失。再一次地,你開始遠離你的最愛。一次又一次,你將非常地接近,然而,一次又一次,你將又回到你的單獨。但是你將無法變成一。除非你變成一,否則狂喜是不可能的。

一個非常有名的存在主義者── Nikolai Berdyaev,曾寫出一些非常貼切的東西,與這個問題非常有關連。他說︰「我一直都很害怕快樂,喜悅的經驗,因為它們總是帶給我生命中最痛苦的回憶。」

它的確是這樣的。那就是為什麼真正痛苦的人是不反抗的。勞工朋友是從不反抗的。馬克斯是來自中產階級的家庭,列寧也是。恩格思也是……所有的革命家都出自中產階級,他們不是來自於較低的勞工。他們無法來自於那裡。人們是如此的痛苦,以致於他們無法相信會有其他的東西。他們從來都沒有嘗試過任何喜悅的事物。就是因為他們從來都沒有嘗試過任何喜悅的事物,所以他們無法想像他們的生活是痛苦的。他們沒有東西可以比較,對照。

除非你知道生病是什麼,否則你將無法知道健康是什麼。如果你一出生就是生病的,而且你從沒有感覺過健康的滋味,你對「你的病」將不會是痛苦的。你將會對你的病感到非常滿足,你將認為生命就是這樣。這就是為什麼革命從不來自於最低的階層。

它也從不來自於最高的階層,因為他們會因此而損失很多。他們無法是革命的人。他們會面臨失去很多的危險。貧窮的人沒有東西可以損失,但是他們無法感覺到他們的痛苦。有錢的人可以感覺到痛苦,但是他們有太多的東西但是不願意失去。因此所有的革命都是出生於中產階級,那個知道兩者層面的人們,一點點痛苦,一點點喜悅。他們的觀點是非常的清楚。他們知道喜悅是可能的,因為他們知道喜悅是可能的,所以他們的痛苦是難以忍受的。

Berdyaev 說︰「在偉大的宗教節日裡,我幾乎一定會感到極大的痛苦,或許是因為我一直在等待某種讓平凡的日常生活神奇的轉變。但是它從未到來。」

是的,在所謂的宗教節日中,人們會感到更痛苦,因為人們期待更多。當你有更多的期待時,很自然地,如果那些期待沒有被滿足,你將會感到更痛苦。

在愛的時刻裡,會有一個很大的期待。你已經到達,同時你尚未到達。你感覺到它幾乎快要發生了,現在就是正確的時機,時間已經到來,然後過去了……你又再次的被留在好像你一直都處在的相同的荒野中。雲朵聚集,但是它從未下雨。沙漠依然保持是沙漠。如果那些雲朵並沒有聚集起來,你將不會如此的懷抱希望。你知道它是沙漠,你接受了它,你適應了它。但是有一天,你突然看到有很多的雲朵開始聚集起來,你在風裡感覺到即將要下雨了,四周的環境都讓你感覺到快要下雨了,你的心開始跳動著,因為現在這個沙漠即將不再是個沙漠,現在,綠色的樹木即將生長,鳥即將鳴叫,即將會有個慶祝……但是那些雲朵開始消失。

你曾經看過嗎?有一天夜晚,你走在一條黑暗的街道上,突然間,一輛亮著大燈的車子經過,當這輛車子過去以後,黑暗好像比剛剛更暗了。發生了什麼事?你還是走在相同的街道上,相同的黑暗,但是那些燈,那些車燈,突然讓你的眼睛充滿著光亮一陣子,現在,在比較中,黑暗比以前更暗了。或許有幾分鐘,你無法看到任何東西。你好像是完全的失明瞎掉一樣。那完全是由於那些車燈的緣故。

現在的情況也是完全一樣。當你處於愛中,你是被光淹沒了。但是,然後它又走了,它來了又走,它是短暫的。在尾端,會有極大的悲傷。甚至當愛還在的時候,那些非常有覺察力的人會知道說它是無法永遠保持一樣的,它是短暫的,

他們仍然會顫抖,愛在這裡,但是他們知道它將會離去,因此會有悲傷。

這個問題是來自Ma Prem Abhinava。她一定是非常的有覺察力,有直覺力。她一定可以感受到一般人無法感受到的事情,她一定有一顆非常敏感的心。當愛在的時候你是在享受它,當它離去時,你開始變得悲傷。但是如果你是非常非常的有覺察力,你將會開始明白︰當愛在的同時,悲傷已經埋伏在某個角落。

Berdyaev說︰「愛,特別地對我來說,在它裡面,攜帶著極大痛苦的種子,而我不斷地對人們可以體驗愛的高峰好像是全然的快樂和幸福感到訝異。」

他似乎有點迷惑。這個男人,Nikolai Berdyaev,是本世紀所有偉大的存在主義者之一。存在主義已經穿透生命的神祕非常的深,但是當然,沒有到達最遠端,但是存在主義是一個很好的開始。一個人不應該困在它裡面,因為這個開始是負面的。如果你不進入它,它保持是負面的,只有當你真的深深的進入它,它才會開始轉變成正向的品質。

佛陀也是一個存在主義者,但是祂去到最遠端。Heidegger,Jaspers,Marcel,Berdyaev,他們也都是存在主義者,但是他們在中間某個地方被卡住了,他們尚未到達最遠端。所以他們保持是負面的。但是這個洞見是正確的,在正確的線上,正確的方向。存在主義者談論絕望,痛苦,焦慮,不安,沮喪,悲傷……所有屬於黑暗的,他們從不談論喜樂,他們從不談論快樂,他們從不談論慶祝。然而,我想要告訴你們,他們朝著正確的方向移動。如果他們再移動一點點,很快地他們會發現喜樂升起。

我聽說一個關於非常有名的女人的故事。她非常的受到尊重,在上流階層的社會非常有名。在一個聚會裡,所有這個社會有名氣的人都出席參加的聚會裡,她喝了非常醉。然後有人挑釁她,她變得非常的生氣,她失去控制。平常她總是控制她自己。她發脾氣,然後說一些非常低俗的話。人們受到驚嚇,他們無法相信如此低俗的話會出自於這個如此受到尊重的女人口中。他們連想都不曾想過會有如此的事發生。因為人們是如此的驚訝,因此全場一片寧靜,這個女人因而被人們的驚嚇;嚇到了。然後她明白她剛剛做些什麼事。她微笑……一個只有女士知道如何做出的甜蜜微笑,然後說︰「對不起, 好像我變成存在主義者。」

現在,情況是這樣的,存在主義僅僅一直說有關於低俗的事,不好的,病態的,負面的,所謂生活的黑暗面。似乎靜心的目的是死亡。但是如果你對死亡靜心夠久,你將會很驚訝的發現,在死亡的中心,生命升起。

Berdyaev說︰「愛,特別地對我來說,在它裡面,攜帶著極大痛苦的種子,而我不斷地對人們可以體驗愛的高峰好像是全然的快樂和幸福感到訝異。」愛神是處於極大的痛苦,因為它是有關於,並且深深的根植於時間和永恆的神祕,它關心時間,渴望永恆的達成,但從未達成。」同樣地,在性裡面也有極大的痛苦。性表示說人受傷了,分裂開了,永遠無法達到真實的充滿,結合為一。它要人們往外去找別人,但是他又再次的回到自己身上,這個結合為一的渴望的痛苦繼續存在,對整體的渴望無法經由性來滿足,相反地,它僅會加深非合一(disunity)的傷口。」

這個字「性」(sex)來自拉丁的字根sexus,它的意思是分開(division)。性分開。它承諾來結合但它從未履行承諾。事實上,它分開你們。但是在人的內心有一個很大的渴望成為一,結合的。小孩在母親的子宮內就是與存在結合,合一的。他沒有和存在分開,他沒有分開的事實,他是整體的一部份,他沒有「自己」,沒有更高的意識。他存在,但是他不是一個自我。這個成為我們一個很深很深的渴望……如何再次進入存在的子宮。

心理分析家說,當做愛的時候,男人努力的要穿透女人,就是再次要進入子宮的努力。這句話有一些事實在裡面。如何進入一種絕對安靜,平靜的狀態,當自我尚未形成……當每件事都是和平與和諧之中……

當一個男人和一個女人因為愛而在一起,他們兩人是嘗試要創造出一(unity),因此會有愛的吸引,因此會有性的吸引。但是它從未發生。或者,它很短暫的發生,所以是否有發生或沒有發生並不重要。事實上,正好相反,它創造出更多成為一的欲望,更多的欲望,更多的渴望成為終極的結合(ultimate union)。但是每次都只有挫折發生。如果你有眼睛來看,如果你有心來感覺,你將會變得悲傷,無論何時當你處於愛裡,你將變成悲傷。再一次有承諾,但是你再次會知道它將不會被達成。

然後該什麼做?讓你愛裡的悲傷變成朝聖的旅程進入祈禱者。讓這個悲傷的經驗變成一個有深度的偉大靜心。首先,你必須溶解你內在存在的自我;你無法在其他人身上溶解它。它將會回來。只有片刻你可以創造出忘記的狀態。

所以,性的功能就像酒一樣,一種自然的酒精。它提供在身體內的化學變化,但是它是一種麻醉品,它是一種藥物。它依賴化學變化。它就好像是LSD一樣的化學製品,不同之處在於它是生物化學,它是自然在身體內已經提供的。但是它是一種化學的現象,透過化學變化,你達到瞥見。那就是當你使用LSD所發生的事情……透過化學,你達到瞥見。那就是透過所有的麻醉品所發生的事情……

有一個片刻,你忘記你自己。甚至那麼短暫的忘記打開了一片窗。

但是忘記不是一種溶解。你沒有被溶解掉。你在那裡,等待著。一旦藥效逐漸消失,自我將會又再次抓住你。自我必須要被溶解掉,不是被忘記。那就是愛裡的悲傷︰自我僅僅短暫地被忘記。然後它又回來。而且是帶有報復的回來……

因此你將會發現愛人們會不斷地爭吵。自我變得更堅固了,更結晶了……

那就是為什麼你發現愛人總是以對方欺騙她來思考。沒有人欺騙你。但是你欲求……你希望……你想像一種結合為一的狀態(a state of unity),你也一直認為狂喜將會再度的發生,但是它並未發生,所以有人欺騙你。當然,很自然地,對方變成目標。而對方也以相同的方式思考,你已經欺騙他或她。

沒有人在欺騙,是愛欺騙你們兩人。化學變化欺騙你們兩人。無意識欺騙你們兩人。自我欺騙你們兩人。如果你瞭解,你將不會與對方爭吵。這個透過愛而揭開的悲傷將會變成一種革命,在你生命中很激進的改變。你將開始朝向新的方向前進,朝向那個自我可以被溶解掉的方向前進。那就是所有的蘇菲主義要表達的—如何溶解自我。

愛給予極大的洞見,因此,我是全力支持愛的。但是要牢牢記住,你必須要超越它。我全力支持愛只為了要你可以超越它。它必須成為一個跳板。我不反對它,因為那些反對它的人都將保持在它之下。他們永遠無法超越它。那些還不知道愛的狂喜時刻的人將永遠不知道它的悲傷。他們要如何知道呢?

生活在天主教修道院裡的修道士,那些生活在禁欲主義下的耆那教徒,他們要如何知道愛的悲傷呢?他們已經拋棄愛。在拋棄愛的同時,他們也拋棄悲傷。在不知道愛的悲傷下,你無法進入靜心或祈禱的世界。而那個經驗是必要的。

還有,愛所帶來的悲傷是非常有潛力的,它是非常的深,它是非常的健康,它是非常的有幫助的。它將會引導你到神那裡。所以,不要用負面的角度來看它。反而是要好好的使用它。在愛裡感到悲傷是一個很大的祝福,它僅僅表示說你的渴望是超出愛的能力,你的渴望是到達最終的。愛可以給予你短暫的滿足,但是不是永恆的滿足。對愛帶給你短暫的滿足要心存感謝,對愛讓你瞭解到你內在所存在極大的悲傷要心存感謝。

當處於愛裡的人們在一起時,他們感覺到非常的單獨。沒有其他的人可以感覺到愛人們所感覺到的單獨。你記起了嗎?在一個月圓的夜晚,你與你的愛人雙手緊握的坐在一起……你曾經感覺到嗎?完全地單獨……

對方在這裡,你也在這裡,你們雙方都是為了彼此在這裡,此時沒有任何的衝突,然而也沒有任何的橋樑。你是單獨的,她也是單獨的,兩個單獨的個體坐在一起。彼此都為彼此帶來更多的瞭解他或她自己的單獨。愛是一個很棒的經驗。它讓你感覺到一個絕對的事實,那就是︰你單獨的出生,你單獨的生活,你單獨的死亡。

不可能用藥品來掩飾這個單獨,無論是工廠生產的藥品或是在樹裡天然的藥品或是在體內的藥品。不可能來掩飾這個單獨。一個人必須要進入它的最核心。當你到達你單獨的最核心的時候,突然間,它不再是單獨,它是神的臨在。你是單獨的因為神是單獨的。

Mohammed一次又一次的說︰「除了神以外沒有其他的神。神就是一。」(There is no God but God.  God is one.)Mohammed之後,一個偉大的蘇菲神祕家Shapistari說︰「知道一,看到一,愛一,成為一。」(Know one, see one, love one, be one.)

你已經是那個了,但是你必須穿透你自己的內在。真實的愛將會讓你明白,沒有任何的方式可以往外尋找而成為一。那個道路在裡面,往內走。愛很自然地引導人們來到靜心。愛人變成靜心者。唯有愛人變成靜心者。

所以,Abhinava,在那些美麗的愛的時刻裡,妳感覺到悲傷,那是一項祝福。接受這個暗示。瞭解這個訊息。妳的無意識已經給妳訊息,就是現在,轉過來往內。

這個超越終極的愛是居住在妳的裡面,這個超越終極的愛不是在外面。這個超越終極的愛是居住在妳的心裡面。除了神以外,沒有其他的愛人或其他的愛可以滿足妳。因此,就有這個悲傷……

WHEN I FEEL DEEP LOVE I FEEL SAD AT THE SAME TIME. WHY?

Real love always brings sadness. It is inevitable – because love creates a space which opens new doors to your being. Love brings a twilight situation.

In the moment of love you can see what is unreal and what is real. In the moment of love you can see what is meaningless, what is meaningful, and at the same time you see you are rooted in the meaningless – hence sadness. In the moment of love you become aware of your ultimate potential, you become aware of the farthest peak, but you are not there – hence sadness.

You see a vision but it is a vision, and within a moment it will be gone. It is as if God has spoken to you in a dream and when you are awake you miss it. You know something has happened but it has not become a reality. It was just a passing breeze.

If love does not create sadness then know well it is not love. Love is bound to create sadness – the greater the love, the greater will be the sadness in the wake of it.

Love opens the door to God. Two hearts come close, very, very close, but in that very closeness they can see the separation – that is the sadness. When you are far away you cannot see it so clearly. You know you are separate but when you desire to be one with somebody and you long for it and there is great passion for it and you come close and you come close and then comes a moment when you are very, very close but beyond which you cannot go, you are stuck – suddenly you become sad. The goal is so close by and yet it is beyond reach.

Sometimes after love you will fall into a deep frustrating night. Those who have not known love have not known the real misery, they have not known the real anguish. They live a flat kind of life. They have not known the peaks so they are not aware of the valleys. They have not reached to the maximum so they think that whatsoever they are doing is what life is supposed to be like. In love for a moment you become that which you should be. But it is only momentary.

If you want it to become an eternal reality for you then love itself is not enough – then prayer will be needed. Love makes you aware of this need – and unless you start moving in prayer, love will create more and more sadness.

You cannot become one in love. You can only have an illusion of becoming one. And that is the great desire – how to be one, how to be one with the whole, how to fall in rapport with reality, how to disappear utterly. Because if you are, there is misery; if you are, there is anguish; if you are, there is anxiety. The very ego creates the problem. When you melt and disappear, when you become one, there is nobody left behind. You are just a wave in this eternal ocean of existence. You don’t have a centre of your own; the centre of the whole has become your centre. Then anxiety disappears, then anguish disappears, then the potential has become actual. This is what is called enlightenment, this is what is called nirvana or God-realisation.

Love is moving in the same direction, but it can only promise, it cannot fulfil. It cannot deliver the goods – hence the sadness. You feel you are coming very close to the point where you can disappear and yet you don’t disappear. Again you start falling away from your beloved. Again and again you will come close and again and again you will fall back into your aloneness. But you will never become one. And unless you become one, ecstasy is not possible.

A very famous existentialist, Nikolai Berdyaev, has written a few very pertinent things, very relevant to the question. He says: ’I have always been afraid of happy, joyful experiences for they have always brought me the most vivid memories of the agony of life.’

Certainly it is so. That’s why the really miserable people don’t rebel. The proletarians have never rebelled. Marx comes from a middle-class family, so does Mao, so does Lenin, so does Engels. All the revolutionists and all the revolutionaries come out of the middle-class, they don’t come from the lower strata. They cannot come from there. People are so miserable that they can’t believe that there is anything more. They have never tasted anything of joy. Because they have not tasted anything of joy they cannot conceive of their life as being miserable. They have no comparison.

Unless you know what illness is you will never feel what health is. If you have been ill from your very beginning – if the day you were born you were born ill – and you have never felt that well-being called health, you will not be very miserable with your illness. You will be perfectly satisfied with it. You will know that this is what life is.

That’s why revolution does not arise from the lowest strata.

It does not arise from the highest strata either because they have much to lose. They cannot be revolutionaries. They have too much at stake. The poor have nothing to lose but they cannot feel their misery; the rich can feel the misery but they have too much to lose. Hence all revolutionaries are born from the middle-class – those who have known both, a little bit of misery and a little bit of joy. Their perspective is very clear. They know joy is possible and because they know joy is possible their agony is intolerable.

Berdyaev says: ’On great feast days I almost invariably felt anguish, perhaps because I was awaiting some miraculous transformation of ordinary workaday life. But it never came.’ Yes, on a feast day one feels more anguish because one hopes more. When you hope more, naturally you will feel more miserable if that hope is not fulfilled.

In the moment of love there is great hope. You have arrived – and yet you never arrive. You feel it is almost going to happen – now this is the moment – and the moment comes and passes by and you are left again in the same wasteland as you have always been in. The clouds gather and it never rains and the desert remains a desert. If those clouds don’t gather you will not be so hopeful. You know it is a desert. You accept it. You adjust to it. But one day suddenly you see great clouds gathering, you feel it in the winds that it is going to rain you feel it all around that it is going to rain, your heart starts pulsating that now this desert will no more be a desert, now green trees will grow and birds will sing and there will be celebration…. And those clouds start disappearing.

Have you not seen it? Some day, walking in a dark night on a dark street, suddenly a car passes by with a flood of light. And after the car has gone the darkness is more than before. What happened? You were walking in the same night in the same darkness, but those lights, those headlights of the car, suddenly filled your eyes with light for a moment. Now in comparison the darkness is more. For a few minutes you may not be able to see at all. You will be left completely blind. This has been done by the light.

Exactly the same is the situation… when you are in love you are flooded with light. But then it is gone – it comes and it goes, it is momentary. And in the wake is great sadness.

And even while love is there, those who are very perceptive know it is not going to be so forever. It is momentary. They are still trembling. Love is there but they know it is going to go – hence sadness.

The question is from Ma Prem Abhinava. She must be very perceptive, intuitive. She must have the heart which can feel things even when ordinarily people don’t feel. When there is love you enjoy; when it is gone you become sad. But if you are very, very perceptive you will become aware that exactly in the moment when love is there, just by the corner sadness is lurking.

Says Berdyaev: ’Love in particular seemed to me to carry within itself the seed of anguish and I have frequently been amazed that people could experience the exaltation of love as sheer joy and happiness.’ He seems to be puzzled.

This man, Nikolai Berdyaev, was one of the greatest existentialists of this century. And existentialism has penetrated into life’s mysteries very deeply – not to the very end, of course, but existentialism is a good beginning. One should not get stuck in it because the beginning is negative. If you don’t go into it, it remains negative. It starts turning to a positive quality only when you really go deep into it.

Buddha is also an existentialist but he went to the very end. Sartre, Heidegger, Jaspers, Marcel, Berdyaev, they are also existentialists but they are stuck somewhere in the middle, they have not gone to the very end. So they remain negative. But the insight is right – on the right lines, in the right direction. The existentialists talk of despair, anguish, anxiety, angst, depression, sadness, misery – all that is dark, dismal. They never talk of bliss, they never talk of joy, they never talk of celebration. Yet, I would like to tell you that they are moving in the right direction. If they move a little more, soon they will find joy arising.

I have heard about a very famous lady, a very respectable lady, well-known in the highest strata of society. In a get-together party, where all the prominent people of the country were present, she got too drunk. And somebody provoked her and she became so angry that she lost her control, her usual control. She lost her temper and said some vulgar words. People were shocked. They could not believe such ugly words could come from such a respectable woman. They had not ever thought about it. They were so shocked that silence fell and then she was also shocked by their shock.

Then she understood what she had done. She smiled – a sweet smile that only ladies know how to do – and said, ’I am sorry. It seems I am turning existentialist.’

Right now this is the situation. Existentialism has only been talking about vulgar things, the ill, pathological, negative – the dark side of life.

It seems as if death is the object of meditation. But if you meditate long enough on death you will be surprised that in the very centre of death arises life.

Berdyaev says: ’Love in particular seemed to me to carry within itself the seed of anguish and I have frequently been amazed that people could experience the exaltation of love as sheer joy and happiness. Eros is in anguish for it is concerned with and deeply rooted in the mystery of time and eternity. It concerns time athirst for eternal fulfilment and yet never attaining it.

’Likewise there is anguish in sex. Sex shows man wounded, fallen apart, and never able to attain true fullness through union. It bids man to go out to another but he returns once more into himself and the anguish of his longing for unity continues unrelieved. The desire for wholeness cannot be satisfied through sex; on the contrary, it only serves to deepen the wounds of disunity.’

The very word ’sex’ comes from a Latin root ’sexus’ which means division. Sex divides. It promises to unite but it never does. In fact, it divides. But there is a great desire in man to be united. The child in the mother’s womb is united with existence. He has no separate existence. He has no separate reality. He is part of the whole. He has no self, no higher consciousness. He is, but he is not yet an ego. And that remains our deepest longing – how to enter into the womb of existence again.

Psychoanalysts say that the effort of man to penetrate the woman while making love is really an effort to enter the womb again. And there is some truth in it. How to enter into that state of absolute calm, quiet, when the ego has not yet been stirred, when everything is in peace and harmony?

While a man and woman join in love they are trying to create a unity – hence the attraction of love and hence the appeal of sex. But it never happens. Or, it happens for such a split second only that it doesn’t matter really whether it happens or not. In fact, on the contrary, it creates more desire for unity – more desire and more longing for the ultimate union. And each time frustration comes to hand. If you have eyes to see and if you have a heart to feel you will become sad; whenever you are in love you will become sad. Again the promise and again you know it is not going to be fulfilled.

Then what to do? Let your sadness in love become a pilgrimage into prayer. Let this experience of sadness become a great meditation in depth. First you have to dissolve the ego in your own inner being; you cannot dissolve it in anybody else. It will come back. Only for a moment can you create a state of forgetfulness.

So sex functions like alcohol, a natural alcohol. It is provided in the chemistry of the body but it is an intoxicant, it is a drug. It depends on chemistry. It is as chemical as LSD, marijuana – the difference is only that it is bio-chemical, it is already provided by nature in the body. But it is a chemical phenomenon. Through chemistry you attain a glimpse. That’s what happens when you take LSD – through chemistry you attain a glimpse. That’s what happens through all kinds of intoxicants – for a moment you forget yourself. Even that momentary forgetfulness opens a window.

But forgetfulness is not a dissolution. You are not dissolved. You are there, waiting. Once the drug has worn off, the ego will grab you again. The ego has to be dissolved, not forgotten. That’s the sadness of love: the ego is only forgotten and that too for a moment. Then it comes back. And comes back with vengeance. Hence you will find lovers fighting continuously. The ego becomes even more solid, crystallised.

And that’s why you find lovers always thinking in terms of the other cheating them. Nobody is cheating. But you desired, you hoped, you fantasised a state of unity, and you were thinking that great ecstasy was going to happen and it didn’t happen – somebody has cheated you. Of course, naturally, the other becomes the object. And the other also thinks in the same way – that you have cheated him or her. Nobody is cheating. Love has cheated you both. Chemistry has cheated you both. Unconsciousness has cheated you both. Ego has cheated you both. If you understand you will not fight with each other.

This revelation of sadness through love will become a revolution, a radical change in your life. You will start moving towards a new direction where the ego can be dissolved.

That’s all that Sufism is about – how to dissolve the ego.

And love gives great insight, hence I am all for love. But remember well, you have to go beyond it. I am all for it only so that you can go beyond it. It has to become a stepping stone. I am not against it, because people who are against it will remain below it, they will never go beyond it. People who have not known the ecstatic moment of love will not know the sadness of it – how can they know?

A monk living in a Catholic monastery or a Jain muni living the life of an ascetic – how are they going to know the sadness of love? They have renounced love. In that very renunciation they have renounced sadness also.

And without knowing the sadness of love you cannot take off into the world of prayer or meditation. That experience is a must.

A few things more…. The sadness that love brings is very potential, it is very deep, it is very healthy, it is helpful. It will lead you to God. So don’t take it negatively, use it. It is a great blessing, that sadness felt in love. It simply shows that your aspiration is beyond the capacity of love, your aspiration is for the ultimate. Love can only give you a momentary satisfaction but not an eternal contentment. Feel grateful that love gave you that one momentary satisfaction and feel grateful that love made you aware of a tremendous sadness inside you.

When people are together in love they feel very alone. Nobody else ever feels such aloneness as lovers feel. Can’t you remember it? While sitting holding the hand of your beloved on a full moon night, have you not felt it? – utterly alone. The other is there, you are there and you both are for each other, there is no conflict – yet there is no bridge. You are alone, she is alone… two alonenesses sitting together. And each making the other more aware of his own aloneness or her own aloneness.

Love is a great experience. It makes you feel one absolute truth – that you are born alone, that you live alone, that you die alone. And there is no way to drown this aloneness in drugs – whether those drugs are manufactured by nature in the trees or by factories or in the body. There is no way to drown this aloneness. One has to understand this aloneness, one has to penetrate this aloneness, one has to go into its very core. And when you have reached into the very core of your aloneness, suddenly – it is no longer aloneness, it is the very presence of God. You are alone because God is alone.

Says Mohammed again and again, ’There is no God but God. God is one.’ Following Mohammed, a great Sufi mystic, Shapistari, says, ’Know one, see one, love one, be one.’ You are already that but you have to penetrate inside yourself.

Your beloved will make you aware that there is no way to go out and become one. The way is inwards. Go in. Love naturally leads people into meditation. Lovers become meditators. Only lovers become meditators.

So, Abhinava, it is a blessing that you have felt sadness while in those beautiful moments of love. Take the hint. Understand the message. Your unconscious has given you the message to now turn inwards. The beloved resides in you; the beloved is not outside. The beloved resides your very heart. No other love and no other beloved is going to satisfy except God – hence the sadness.



γνῶσις

Universum

master’s nirvana


died1

Butoh’s atomic bomb

大野001

舞踏不能停滯在原子彈後的日本, 二戰後的歐洲精神思維,
舞踏也絕不能陷落在21世紀的閃爍, 漂浮, 當代心靈的氛圍中,
真正的舞踏者是回到自己, 但那樣的自己是潛入舞踏的根源, 確切碰觸到土方巽,大野一雄等人的身體和靈魂, 再與之對撞,崩解,結合,重生後的自己,
是的, 仍然是原子彈爆發, 但這是在身心靈魂裡的爆發, 燃燒殆盡一切的身體和非身體, 物質和非物質, 權威和反權威, 文明和反文明, 界限和沒有界限, 正正反反裡裡外外全部都爆發淨空,
淨空, 同時等於真正的完整的宇宙和存在,
然後, 再來談舞踏.
這是Satyana的2014宣言.

How to Live, How to Love, How to Die (奧修摘譯)



Be Still and Know
10 September 1979 am in Buddha Hall
Ch10, Q2

靜止而了悟
1979年9月10日於佛堂
第10章,第2個問題


OSHO, WHAT EXACTLY DO YOU MEAN BY SAYING “BE STILL AND KNOW" AND ALSO “SEEK THE STRENGTH OF NO-DESIRE"?
奧修,當你說“靜止而了悟”還有“尋求無欲的力量”時真正的意思是什麼?

BE STILL AND KNOW is one of the most fundamental sutras of the inner alchemy. But by being still is not meant that you have to force stillness upon yourself. A forced stillness is not true stillness. One can sit like a Buddha, almost like a statue, absolutely still, and yet deep down there may be great turmoil, a thousand and one thoughts rushing. There may be great traffic in the mind. The body can be forced to sit silently for hours and you can also learn tricks to still the mind.
靜止而了悟是內在練金術裡最根本的經文之一。但成為靜止的並不是指你必須強加靜止在你自己身上。強迫的平靜不是真實的平靜。一個人可以坐得像個佛陀,幾乎如同雕像般絕對地靜止,內在深處卻可能存在著很大的混亂,千萬個念頭川流不息。心中可能是嚴重地交通堵塞。除了身體可以被強迫坐上好幾小時,你也可能學到各種伎倆去鎮定內心。

For example, if you chant any mantra for hours, any name of God, if you simply go on chanting “Allah, Allah, Allah," it functions like a tranquilizer. Repetition of a single word or a single mantra creates a certain melody in your mind soothing, very soothing, very calming. And a kind of stillness will be felt which is not the true kind — because the sound of a certain mantra is simply changing the chemistry of your mind. The change is not alchemical, it is chemical.
比如說,如果你連續幾個小時念頌任何咒語,任何神的名字,如果你就這樣一直唱頌著“阿拉,阿拉,阿拉”,這會產生鎮靜劑似的作用。反覆念著單一個字或單一咒語會在你心裡產生某種軟軟甜甜的,非常撫慰的,非常鎮靜的旋律。的確會感受到一種平靜,但不是真正的那種—因為那個咒語的聲音只改變了你心思的化學成分。這改變不是煉金般的蛻變,只是化學性的。

Sound is chemistry. Hence music can help you to become still. And, moreover, when a certain word or a mantra is repeated constantly, you become hypnotized by it. That’s the secret of all hypnosis. You look at a flame, a candle flame, constantly — what are you doing? You are repeating the flame through the eyes, again and again and again. It is a repetition, it is a mantra — through the eyes. Or you can repeat a mantra inside yourself; that is through the ear, through the sound. Any sense can be used. Perfume, incense can be used; the same incense can hypnotize you.
聲音是種化學。因此音樂能幫助你變得平靜。而且,當某個字或咒語不斷重複時,你會被它所催眠。那就是所有催眠術的秘訣。你注視著一道火焰,蠟燭的火焰,不間斷地—你這是在作什麼呢?你是在透過眼睛重複那道火焰,一再一再地不中斷。這是種反覆循環,這是種咒語—它透過的是雙眼。或者你可以在你自己裡面反覆念咒;那就是透過耳朵,透過聲音。任何感官都可派上用場。香水,焚香都是有用的;焚燒同一種香可以將你催眠。

Hypnosis means going into deep sleep, artificial sleep. That’s exactly the meaning of the word ‘hypnosis’: a sleep deliberately created. It can be through a tranquilizer, it can be through a soothing silence, sound, music, perfume, incense — there can be a thousand and one ways, but you will become hypnotized. And, hypnotized, you will feel a kind of stillness which is not true.
催眠意味著進入深度的睡眠,人為的睡眠。這正是‘催眠’這個字的意思:刻意創造出來的睡眠。它可以是透過鎮定劑,可以是透過具有撫慰作用的寧靜,聲音,音樂,香水,焚香—可以有千百種方式,但最後你都會被催眠。而且,在被催眠之後,你將感受到一種並非真實的靜止。

And also, if you repeat a certain mantra again and again, you will feel bored. Boredom also brings sleep. That’s why doctors suggest to people who cannot sleep that they count sheep from one to a hundred, and then backwards from a hundred — ninety-nine, ninetyeight, back to one — and then go up the ladder again…go on coming up and down. How long can you do it? Somewhere after going three or four times up and down the ladder you will fall asleep. It is the most ancient formula for falling asleep: count sheep from one to a hundred and then come back — because it is such a boring job that you lose all interest in it. And the moment you lose all interest in it, there is nowhere to escape except in sleep.
還有,如果你一再一再重複某句咒語,你會覺得無聊。無聊也能帶來睡眠。那就是為什麼醫生會建議睡不著的人數羊從1數到100,然後從100數回來— 99,98,回到1—然後再照這次序往上‧‧‧不斷地往上又往下。你能這麼做多久?差不多照這順序來回3,4次後你就睡著了。這是為了入睡最古老的處方:數羊從1數到100然後再數回來—因為那是這麼無聊的一件事,所以你會對它失去所有興趣。當你對它再也提不起任何興趣時,除了睡著也躲不到別的地方去了。

Mothers know it perfectly well. Hence the lullaby: the mother goes on repeating a single note again and again and the child falls asleep. And children have their own mantras: they can suck on their thumbs — that is a mantra. The child goes on sucking on the thumb; it is very consoling, soothing. He believes that it is the breast of the mother, and he falls asleep. Children invent their own methods — the teddy bear, or just the corner of the blanket, and the child holds it; if you take the blanket away from him he cannot sleep. Even grownups are not really grownups; they have their own ritual of going into sleep. For example, if every day you clean your teeth before going to sleep, try it one day without cleaning the teeth and you will be surprised: you cannot fall asleep. Something is missing. You have created a mantra. You change the dress, a different dress than you use in the daytime…you go into a subtle ritual.
媽媽對這都很懂。所以有搖籃曲:媽媽反覆不斷地哼著同一個音調,於是小孩就睡著了。而小孩也有他們自己的咒語:他們吸自己的大拇指—那就是咒語。孩子一直含著大拇指:這非常安慰人,非常舒服。他相信這就是媽媽的胸部,之後他就入睡了。小孩發明出他們自己的方法—泰迪熊,或者只是毯子的一角,孩子抓著不放;要是你把毯子拿走他就睡不著了。甚至連大人都不是真正的大人;他們會有自己進入睡眠的儀式。譬如說,如果你每天上床前都會刷牙,找一天試看看不去刷,你會很驚訝:你睡不著了。某種東西不見了。你已經創造出一種咒語。你會換睡衣,和用在白天穿的衣服樣式不同‧‧‧你進入了一種微妙的儀式裡。

A few people who are religious, so-called religious, they will do some prayer. That too is a ritual. Grownups are not really grownups; they have grown in age, but not psychologically, not spiritually. The world is full of children of many ages: one year, two years, up to seventy, eighty, ninety — all children. I am not talking about their stillness. When I say “Be still and know" I mean a stillness that comes out of understanding, not out of any kind of hypnosis. And out of understanding the first thing that happens is: “Seek the strength of no-desire." The more you look into your life, you will find your life is in a mess because of desiring. Why are you in such a storm continuously? It is because of the desire — not only one desire but a thousand and one desires. And no desire can ever be fulfilled, no desire has ever been fulfilled. Desire as such is incapable of being fulfilled, intrinsically it is unfulfillable. Hence each desire creates turmoil, expectation, hope, then frustration, hopelessness. And you have a thousand and one desires surrounding you, and you go on supporting your own enemies.
還有些相信宗教的人,所謂的宗教,他們則會作某些禱告。那也是一種儀式。成年人並不是真正的成人;他們只在年紀上長大,但不是心理上,靈魂上。這個世界充滿著各種年紀的孩子:1歲,2歲,一直到70歲,80歲,90歲—全都是孩子。我所說的不是他們那種的平靜。當我說“靜止而了悟”時我指的靜止是出自一種瞭解,而不是任何類型的催眠。若是出自瞭解第1件會發生的事情就是:“尋求無欲的力量。”你越深入去看你的人生,你就越會發現你的生命是因為慾求而一團混亂。為什麼你總是不停地陷入如此的狂風暴雨中?那是因為慾望—不只是一個慾望而是成千上萬的慾望。而且沒有一個慾望會被實現,沒有一個慾望曾經被實現。像這般的慾望是沒有辦法被實現的,本質上它就是無法實現。因此每個慾望都製造出動盪,期望,希望,然後挫折,失望。而這千千萬萬個慾望就圍繞在你四周,你繼續支持著你自己的敵人。

When you look in, when you watch, you become aware that desire is the cause of your whole misery. Seeing it, desiring disappears — JUST BY SEEING IT, desiring
disappears. Seeing that desire never leads anywhere, but that you go on moving in circles and desire goes on goading you in the same repetitive patterns, seeing this — not because I am saying it, but seeing it on your own — desire disappears. And the disappearance of desire is the stillness, the real stillness, I am talking about. It brings two things to you: great strength, because all the energy that was involved in a thousand and one desires is released. Now energy no more leaks from you; you don’t have any holes for it to leak from. You become a reservoir of great energy. And the second thing: because now there is no noise of desires clashing, conflicting with each other, there is no civil war going on…what to do? to be or not to be? to do this or to do that? When there is no conflict, no desire, when all the storm is gone, the silence that follows the storm, that is the stillness I am talking about.
當你往內看,當你觀照,你就會覺知到是欲望造成了你的整個不幸。看見它,欲求就不見了—只要看見它,欲求就會消失。看見慾望從不曾帶你到達任何地方,反而你一直在繞圈圈,慾望則繼續以同樣重複的模式慫恿著你,看見它—但不是因為我這麼說,而是你自己看見它—慾望就會消失。而慾望的消失就是我在談的靜止,真正的靜止。它會帶給你兩件事情:很大的力量,因為所有原本涉入在成千上萬個慾望裡的能量釋放出來了。現在能量不再從你身上漏出來;你不再有任何破洞讓它可以漏出。你變成一座巨大能量的儲藏庫。第二件事:因為現在沒有了慾望的互相碰撞,彼此衝突所產生的噪音,沒有了持續不斷的內戰‧‧‧該怎麼辦?這樣或不這樣?做這個或做那個? 當沒有了衝突,沒有了慾望,當所有的風暴都已散去,寧靜隨著散去的風暴而來,那就是我所說的靜止。

Be still and know.
靜止,而了悟。

And I am not saying that by being still you will be ready to know — no. Just by being still you will know. Being still and knowing are the same phenomenon, because when you are still like a mirror, a still lake, no ripples, then the whole firmament, the whole sky, is reflected in the lake. The stars come down, and the moon, and the clouds — all are reflected in tremendous beauty in the lake. When your consciousness becomes a still mirror, a still lake, a silent reservoir of energy, God is reflected in it. You will not attain to knowledge, remember. You will become wise, you will become a Buddha. You will not become a great scholar, a great pundit, a great theologian or a philosopher. You will be a Buddha. You will have an innocent kind of knowing: you will know how to live, you will know how to die, you will know how to love — you will know the real art of life. And the real art of life consists only of three things: how to live, how to love, how to die. And these things you will not know from scriptures; these things you will know from your innermost core.
然而我不是在說藉由靜止下來你就可以開始領悟—不是這樣。只要一靜止你就領悟了。成為靜止與領悟明白是同一個現象,因為當你如同鏡面一般的平靜,平靜的湖泊,沒有漣漪微波,那麼整個蒼穹,整個天空,都會反映在湖裡。繁星降下來了,還有明月,還有雲朵—所有這一切都無比美麗地映照在湖中。當你的意識變成靜止的鏡子,靜止的湖泊,一座寧靜的能量儲藏庫,神就會映照在其中。記住,你並不會得到知識。你會變得有智慧,你會變成一個佛。你不會變成一位大學者,大學問家,大神學家或哲學家。你會成為一個佛。你將擁有一種性質單純的了悟:你會知道如何生,你會知道如何死,你會知道如何愛—你會知道生命真正的藝術。而生命真正的藝術只是由三件事情所組成:如何生,如何愛,如何死。這些事情你無法從經典裡知道;這些事情你只能從你最內在的核心裡了悟。

I call this education. “Be still and know, seek the strength of no-desire." It is desire that is making you weak, it is no-desire that will make you strong. It is desire that is creating continuous storms in you, it is no-desire that will bring stillness — and a stillness that comes on its own is authentic; it is not a kind of hypnosis. It is not through mantra, it is not through any device, it is not through any trick. You are not trying to pretend to be still: you are simply still. This will give you a new birth, you will be reborn. Jesus says: “Unless you are born again, you shall not enter into my kingdom of God." I say the same to you — but the rebirth is a state of no-desire, a state of no-mind, a state of total stillness.
我稱這為教育。“靜止而了悟,尋求無欲的力量。”是慾望使得你虛弱,而是無欲會使你強壯。是慾望在你裡面製造出連續不斷的風暴,而是無欲會帶來平靜—並且自己出現的那種平靜才真實可靠;它不是一種催眠。它不是透過念咒,它不是透過任何設計,它不是透過任何伎倆。你並不是試著假裝成為靜止:你只是就這樣靜止下來。這將給你一種全新的誕生,你將會重生。耶穌說:“除非你再次誕生,你將無法進入我的神的國度。” 我同樣這麼告訴你—但那重生是一種無欲的狀態,一種沒有心念的狀態,一種全然靜止的狀態。

a house in Kuchwada, a birthplace of a modern Buddha in India

scan0002

“蝴蝶崩解重生之樂園” 演出攝影

地點:Art aNew gallery & cafe
攝影:陳小虎

A
B

C

D

E

F

G

崩解與重生之樂園 亦是深光的源頭



Lumbini(edited)


“蝴蝶崩解重生之樂園” 2013 11/15,16 台中Art aNew



VLUU L110, M110  / Samsung L110, M110



              莫名形體連番重擊  我急促吸吐宇宙的灰燼

                這時 泛光的花朵遍滿了視線可及之處

               它們來自何處 又是透露著什麼樣的應許

                蝴蝶 崩解與重生 無盡飛舞之樂園




                                    演出名稱
                       蝴蝶崩解重生之樂園
                       The Paradise of Butterfly’s integration and resurrection



                                   演出說明
   這次演出是由影像和表演兩個段落所構成,演員在之間加以串連,為全長約1小時的完整作品。創作構想源自大野一雄先生(Kazuo Ohno)的舞踏。這種表演藝術是把戲劇上情節對白的表達內化為深入意識層節的意象思緒,也將舞蹈中身型動作的編排融合為頓現身心脈絡的舉動神態,於是表演者可以傾注全部力量,在舞台上開啟一個相應於個人真實的時空,並以此與在場觀眾建立起靈魂整體的聯繫。



                                   演出場地
                    Art aNew gallery & cafe
               04-23203590 台中市西區精誠五街32



                                   購票方式
        https://www.facebook.com/events/245682982250065/



                                   演出者
                          Satyana



                                 關於演出者
   Satyana(謝明志),桑雅劇場負責人。1972年生於台北,台大經濟系畢業。大學時期加入金枝演社,開始學習劇場與新舊宗教等領域。1994年見到大野一雄與大野慶人先生來台的演出。1998年至印度奧修社區,並接觸到印度樂器。1999年至2002年兩度進入優劇場。2002年至尼泊爾。回臺後曾短暫就讀於佛學院。2003年起開始嘗試音樂與劇場的創作表演。2004&05年參與優劇場“U2”的演出。2005年參與莫比思劇團於實驗劇場瘋狂菁英劇展的演出。2005年底成立桑雅靜心劇坊2006年至印度普那市學習印度古樂器,並旅行至中印度。2007年起至日本橫濱大野一雄排練場參加工作坊,同年回台後演出國藝會補助計劃無盡20093月再次自日本回台,開始進行大野一雄舞踏的相關工作。2009年底開始與地景創作者李蕢至合作,進行地景裝置和舞踏劇場的跨界展演,至20124月已至新店直潭、屏東枋寮、雲林西螺、南海藝廊、臥龍展場,北風藝廊、淡水文化園區等處。20109~11月舉辦花落與重生:大野一雄紀念活動 20119月於南海藝廊編導演出桑雅劇場的藝穗節公演深光20127月新樂園藝術空間第十期成員策劃聯展開幕演出。10月至12月於台南和台北舉行桑雅劇場年度展演深光往復、紛起、凝視不已







四種意識



人可能進化的心理學 第18頁6行 至 第21頁12行


我將設法說明如何才能研究意識。拿個錶,兩眼注視著秒針,努力覺察你自己,並且全神貫注於「我是彼得」、「我現在在這裏」。努力不要胡思亂想,只是隨著秒針的移動,保持對你自己、你的名字、你的存在和你的所在地的覺察,屏除一
切的雜念。

要是你有毅力堅持下去,你就能夠維持兩分鐘的自覺。這就是你的意識的極限。而且,如果試過一次後,就馬上重新再試,那麼你會發現第二次要比第一次困難得多。

這一項實驗指出,一個人在自然的狀態下,彈精竭力地意識一個主體(他自己)
,則能維持一、兩分鐘。

我們正確地做了這項實驗之後,當會推出一個極重要的結論:人並不意識到他自己。人對於自己有意識的幻想,是由記憶與思想活動所創造的。

舉例來說,某人去看電影,如果他對戲院的璟境已習以為常的話,那麼當他在戲院裏,他不會特別意識到自己是在那兒,雖然他能看見東西,觀察它們,欣賞或不欣賞這部電影,也能記得情節,以及他所遇到的人們等等。

他回家以後,還記得自己曾去過戲院,於是,他當然這麼想—他在戲院時一直是有意識的。因此,他對於自己意識的存在毫不懷疑。其實他並不知道:就算他完全沒有意識,他也能做合理的行動、思想和觀察。

一般說來,人可能具有四種意識狀態。就是:睡覺、醒著的狀態、自我意識和客觀意識。

不過,人雖然有這四種意識狀態,但是實際上人只生活在兩種狀態中:他的半生在睡眠中度過,另一半生在所謂「醒著的狀態」中度過,雖然這種醒著狀態事實上和睡覺沒有多大的區別。

在日常生活中,人對於「客觀意識」一無所知,並且不可能在這方面做實驗。第三種狀態,或稱「自我意識」,人認為已屬他所有;就是說,人相信自己擁有這
種狀態,雖然他真正意識到自己的情形非常的少,只不過是瞬間而已。甚至當自我意識來臨時,他也許都認不出來,因為就算他實際處過這種狀態,均不明白它真正的涵蘊。在異常的時刻、強烈情感的狀態下、危險的時刻、完全陌生和出乎意料的環境與情況下,意識會曇花一現。或者,在無特殊事情發生的極平常時候,意識有時也會顯現一下。然而,在平常或「正常」的狀態下,人對這些迅即消失的意識,是沒有控制力的。

關於通常的記憶或記憶的時刻,我們真正記得的只是那些有意識的時刻,雖然我們不清楚事情就是如此。

至於記憶在專門學術上的意義,以及我們所擁有的記憶的種類,留待稍後再解釋。現在我只要你們注意觀察自己的記憶。你會發現,你記住事情的情形並不一樣:有些事情你記得清清楚楚,有些則相當模糊,甚至有些根本記不起來,你只知道它們曾經發生過。

要是你明白自己所真正記得的竟然這麼少,定會大吃一驚。事情就是如此發生的,因為只有在你有意識的時刻,才會記得。

因此,關於第三種意識狀態,我們可以這麼說,人偶爾有瞬間的自我意識,使人對於當時的狀況留下了清楚生動的記憶。但是,人對於這些意識瞬間沒有控制力。它們自來自去,為外界情況和情感的偶然結合或偶然記憶所控制。

於是有個問題產生:人可能不可能控制這些飛逝的意識瞬間,時時喚起它們,並且保持這種狀態更長久些,甚或永遠保持著這種狀態呢?換句話說,人要成為有意識的是否可能?

這是最重要的一點,而且在我們研究的一開始,就必須瞭解:就算比論點僅僅為一種理論,仍被所有近代心理學學派毫無例外地完全略而不談。

用正確的方法和做正確的努力,人是能夠控制意識的,而且能夠意識到自己,以及它所涵蘊的一切。至於它涵蘊了什麼,以我們目前的狀態是無法想像的。

只有明白了這一點以後,才有可能對心理學做認真的研究。

研究心理學,必須先從探討是什麼東西阻礙了我們自己的意識這方面著手,因為至少有一部分障礙除去以後,意識才能夠開始成長。



意識出現的持續性,頻率,廣度和深度



人可能進化的心理學 第16頁14行 至 第18頁5行


現在我要你們注意另一項事實,這是近代所有心理學學派一直所略而不談的。

這項事實是:人的意識,無論它意指什麼,決不會停留在同樣的狀態。人或者較有意識,或者較沒有意識。意識最強烈的時刻便產生記憶。至於其他的時刻人根本就不會記得。沒有什麼比這個更使人產生連續意識或連續覺察的幻想。

有些近代心理學學派完全否認「意識」,甚至認為此一詞根本就沒有存在的必要。不過,這只是對「意識」誤解而誇大其辭罷了。其他的學派—若可以稱得上學派的話—談到意識的狀態,是意指思想、感觸、衝動和感覺。這是由於犯了把意識與精神機能混為一談的根本錯誤。關於這點稍後會談到。

實際上,在多數情況下,近代的思想仍然相信這個古老的說法:意識是沒有程度上的差別。縱然這個觀點與後來的許多發現相抵觸,但是仍為一般人所接受,雖是心照不宣,均阻止了許多可能對意識的種種變化的觀察。

事實是:意識有程度上的差別,這確是看得見且觀察得到的,尤其是我你自己
的意識更是如此。

第一、持續性:我們保持意識狀態的時間有多久。
第二、出現的頻率:我們多少時候有一次意識狀態。
第三、廣度和深度:我們意識到什麼。意識的對象會隨著人的成長而有很大的變化。

我們只看前面兩點,也能夠瞭解「意識有可能進化」這個觀念。這觀念與底下的事實有關連:靠若特別的努力和特別的研究,可使意識繼續保持著,並且可加以控制。這是極為重要的事實,古老的心理學學派都很熟悉,比方說,「菲羅卡利亞」的作者們都知道;可是近兩三世紀以來的歐洲哲學和心理學卻完全略而不談了。



人可能進化的心理學



人可能進化的心理學
(The Psychology of Man’s Possible Evolution)

作者:Peter D. Ouspensky
譯者:楊斐華

斐華出版社



大野慶人先生:「今天,我將我父親帶來了。」



      影片來源:http://youtu.be/PUOeVxt7XjU

Rajasthan musician


     雖然影片很短, 卻含有十分濃郁的"auro of India", 足夠喚醒許多記憶.

     影片提供者youtube連結:http://www.youtube.com/user/ratebharat11? feature=watch

Gospel of Thomas

 

THE DISCIPLES SAID TO JESUS: TELL US WHAT THE KINGDOM OF HEAVEN IS LIKE.

HE SAID TO THEM: IT IS LIKE A MUSTARD SEED – SMALLER THAN ALL SEEDS, BUT WHEN IT FALLS ON THE TILLED EARTH IT PRODUCES A LARGE TREE AND BECOMES SHELTER FOR ALL THE BIRDS OF HEAVEN.

——————————————————————————————————————————————–

JESUS SAID: MEN POSSIBLY THINK THAT I HAVE COME TO THROW PEACE UPON THE WORLD, AND THEY DO NOT KNOW THAT I HAVE COME TO THROW DIVISIONS UPON THE EARTH – FIRE, SWORD, WAR.

FOR THERE SHALL BE FIVE IN A HOUSE: THREE SHALL BE AGAINST TWO AND TWO AGAINST THREE; THE FATHER AGAINST THE SON AND THE SON AGAINST THE FATHER; AND THEY WILL STAND AS SOLITARIES.

JESUS SAID: I WILL GIVE YOU WHAT THE EYE HAS NOT SEEN, AND WHAT THE EAR HAS NOT HEARD, AND WHAT THE HAND HAS NOT TOUCHED, AND WHAT HAS NOT ARISEN IN THE HEART OF MAN.

——————————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAID: I TOOK MY STAND IN THE MIDST OF THE WORLD AND IN FLESH I APPEARED TO THEM.

I FOUND THEM ALL DRUNK, I FOUND NONE OF THEM ATHIRST.

AND MY SOUL WAS AFFLICTED FOR THE SONS OF MEN, BECAUSE THEY ARE BLIND IN THEIR HEART AND THEY DO NOT SEE THAT EMPTY THEY HAVE COME INTO THE WORLD, AND EMPTY THEY SEEK TO GO OUT OF THE WORLD AGAIN.

BUT NOW THEY ARE DRUNK. WHEN THEY HAVE SHAKEN OFF THEIR WINE, THEN THEY WILL REPENT.

JESUS SAID: IF THE FLESH HAS COME INTO EXISTENCE BECAUSE OF THE SPIRIT, IT IS A MARVEL; BUT IF THE SPIRIT HAS COME INTO EXISTENCE BECAUSE OF THE BODY, IT IS A MARVEL OF MARVELS. BUT I MARVEL AT HOW THIS GREAT WEALTH HAS MADE ITS HOME IN THIS POVERTY.

——————————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: TAKE NO THOUGHT FROM THE MORNING UNTIL THE EVENING AND FROM THE EVENING UNTIL THE MORNING, FOR WHAT YOU SHALL PUT ON.

HIS DISCIPLES SAID: WHEN WILT THOU BE REVEALED TO US AND WHEN WILL WE SEE THEE?

JESUS SAID: WHEN YOU TAKE OFF YOUR CLOTHING WITHOUT BEING ASHAMED, AND TAKE YOUR CLOTHES AND PUT THEM UNDER YOUR FEET AS THE LITTLE CHILDREN AND TREAD ON THEM – THEN SHALL YOU BEHOLD THE SON OF THE LIVING ONE, AND YOU SHALL NOT FEAR.

—————————————————————————————————————————————–

JESUS SAID TO THEM: IF YOU FAST YOU WILL BEGET SIN FOR YOURSELVES; AND IF YOU PRAY YOU WILL BE CONDEMNED; AND IF YOU GIVE ALMS YOU WILL DO EVIL TO YOUR SPIRITS.

AND IF YOU GO INTO ANY LAND AND WANDER IN THE REGIONS; IF THEY RECEIVE YOU, EAT WHAT THEY SET BEFORE YOU, AND HEAL THE SICK AMONG THEM.

FOR WHAT GOES INTO YOUR MOUTH WILL NOT DEFILE YOU, BUT WHAT COMES OUT OF YOUR MOUTH, THAT IS WHAT WILL DEFILE YOU.

—————————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAID: THE KINGDOM IS LIKE A SHEPHERD WHO HAD ONE HUNDRED SHEEP.

ONE OF THEM WENT ASTRAY WHICH WAS THE LARGEST.

HE LEFT BEHIND THE NINETY-NINE, HE SOUGHT FOR THE ONE UNTIL HE FOUND IT.

HAVING TIRED HIMSELF OUT, HE SAID TO THE SHEEP: I LOVE THEE MORE THAN THE NINETY-NINE.

—————————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAID: THE KINGDOM OF THE FATHER IS LIKE A MAN, A MERCHANT, WHO POSSESSED MERCHANDISE AND FOUND A PEARL.

THE MERCHANT WAS PRUDENT. HE SOLD THE MERCHANDISE AND BOUGHT THE ONE PEARL FOR HIMSELF.

DO YOU ALSO SEEK FOR THE TREASURE WHICH FAILS NOT, WHICH ENDURES, WHERE NO MOTH COMES NEAR TO DEVOUR AND WHERE NO WORM DESTROYS.

—————————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAW CHILDREN WHO WERE BEING SUCKLED. HE SAID TO HIS DISCIPLES: THESE CHILDREN WHO ARE BEING SUCKLED ARE LIKE THOSE WHO ENTER THE KINGDOM.

THEY SAID TO HIM: SHALL WE THEN, BEING CHILDREN, ENTER THE KINGDOM?

JESUS SAID TO THEM: WHEN YOU MAKE THE TWO ONE, AND WHEN YOU MAKE THE INNER AS THE OUTER AND THE OUTER AS THE INNER, AND THE ABOVE AS THE BELOW, AND WHEN YOU MAKE THE MALE AND THE FEMALE INTO A SINGLE ONE, SO THAT THE MALE WILL NOT BE MALE AND THE FEMALE NOT BE FEMALE, THEN SHALL YOU ENTER THE KINGDOM.

—————————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: THE MOTE THAT IS IN THY BROTHER’S EYE THOU SEEST, BUT THE BEAM THAT IS IN THINE EYE THOU SEEST NOT.

WHEN THOU CASTEST THE BEAM OUT OF THINE EYE, THEN THOU WILT SEE CLEARLY TO CAST THE MOTE OUT OF THY BROTHER’S EYE.

—————————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR A MAN TO MOUNT TWO HORSES AND TO STRETCH TWO BOWS; AND IT IS IMPOSSIBLE FOR A SERVANT TO SERVE TWO MASTERS, OTHERWISE HE WILL HONOR THE ONE AND OFFEND THE OTHER.

—————————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: A CITY BEING BUILT ON A HIGH MOUNTAIN AND FORTIFIED, CANNOT FALL NOR CAN IT EVER BE HIDDEN.

JESUS SAID: WHAT THOU SHALT HEAR IN THINE EAR AND IN THE OTHER EAR, THAT PREACH FROM YOUR HOUSETOPS; FOR NO ONE LIGHTS A LAMP AND PUTS IT UNDER A BUSHEL, NOR DOES HE PUT IT IN A HIDDEN PLACE, BUT HE SETS IT ON THE LAMPSTAND SO THAT ALL WHO COME IN AND GO OUT MAY SEE ITS LIGHT.

JESUS SAID: IF A BLIND MAN LEADS A BLIND MAN, BOTH OF THEM FALL INTO A PIT.

————————————————————————————————————————————–

JESUS SAID TO HIS DISCIPLES: MAKE A COMPARISON TO ME AND TELL ME WHOM I AM LIKE.

SIMON PETER SAID TO HIM: THOU ART LIKE A RIGHTEOUS ANGEL.

MATTHEW SAID TO HIM: THOU ART LIKE A WISE MAN OF UNDERSTANDING.

THOMAS SAID TO HIM: MASTER, MY MOUTH WILL NOT BE CAPABLE OF SAYING WHOM THOU ART LIKE.

JESUS SAID: I AM NOT THY MASTER, BECAUSE THOU HAST DRUNK, THOU HAST BECOME DRUNK FROM THE BUBBLING SPRING WHICH I HAVE MEASURED OUT.

AND HE TOOK HIM, HE WITHDREW, HE SPOKE THREE WORDS TO HIM.

NOW WHEN THOMAS CAME TO HIS COMPANIONS, THEY ASKED HIM: WHAT DID JESUS SAY TO THEE?

THOMAS SAID TO THEM: IF I TELL YOU ONE OF THE WORDS HE SAID TO ME, YOU WILL TAKE UP STONES AND THROW AT ME; AND FIRE WILL COME FROM THE STONES AND BURN YOU UP.

————————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAID: IF THOSE WHO LEAD YOU SAY TO YOU, ’SEE, THE KINGDOM IS IN HEAVEN,’ THEN THE BIRDS OF HEAVEN WILL PRECEDE YOU.

IF THEY SAY TO YOU, ’IT IS IN THE SEA,’ THEN THE FISH WILL PRECEDE YOU.

BUT THE KINGDOM IS WITHIN YOU AND IT IS WITHOUT YOU.

IF YOU WILL KNOW YOURSELVES, THEN YOU WILL BE KNOWN AND YOU WILL KNOW THAT YOU ARE THE SONS OF THE LIVING FATHER.

BUT IF YOU DO NOT KNOW YOURSELVES, THEN YOU ARE IN POVERTY AND YOU ARE POVERTY.

————————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: BLESSED IS THE MAN WHO HAS SUFFERED; HE HAS FOUND LIFE.

JESUS SAID: LOOK UPON THE LIVING ONE AS LONG AS YOU LIVE, LEST YOU DIE AND SEEK TO SEE HIM AND BE UNABLE TO SEE.

THEY SAW A SAMARITAN CARRYING A LAMB ON HIS WAY TO JUDEA.

HE SAID TO HIS DISCIPLES: WHY DOES THIS MAN CARRY THE LAMB WITH HIM?

THEY SAID TO HIM: IN ORDER THAT HE MAY KILL IT AND EAT IT.

HE SAID TO THEM: AS LONG AS IT IS ALIVE HE WILL NOT EAT IT, BUT ONLY IF HE HAS KILLED IT AND IT HAS BECOME A CORPSE.

THEY SAID: OTHERWISE HE WILL NOT BE ABLE TO DO IT.

HE SAID TO THEM: YOU YOURSELVES, SEEK A PLACE FOR YOURSELVES IN REPOSE LEST YOU BECOME A CORPSE AND BE EATEN.

JESUS SAID: TWO WILL REST ON A BED: THE ONE WILL DIE, THE ONE WILL LIVE.

———————————————————————————————————————————–

JESUS SAID: I AM THE LIGHT THAT IS ABOVE THEM ALL, I AM THE ALL, AND THE ALL CAME FROM ME AND THE ALL ATTAINED TO ME.

CLEAVE A PIECE OF WOOD AND I AM THERE; LIFT UP THE STONE AND YOU WILL FIND ME THERE.

———————————————————————————————————————————–

JESUS SAID: WHOEVER IS NEAR TO ME IS NEAR TO THE FIRE, AND WHOEVER IS FAR FROM ME IS FAR FROM THE KINGDOM.

JESUS SAID: COME TO ME, FOR EASY IS MY YOKE AND MY LORDSHIP IS GENTLE.

JESUS SAID: WHOEVER DRINKS FROM MY MOUTH SHALL BECOME AS I AM AND I MYSELF WILL BECOME HE, AND THE HIDDEN THINGS SHALL BE REVEALED TO HIM.

———————————————————————————————————————————-

JESUS SAID: BLESSED ARE THE SOLITARY AND ELECT, FOR YOU SHALL FIND THE KINGDOM; AND BECAUSE YOU COME FROM IT YOU SHALL GO THERE AGAIN.

JESUS SAID: IF THEY SAY TO YOU, ’FROM WHERE HAVE YOU ORIGINATED?’ SAY TO THEM, ’WE HAVE COME FROM THE LIGHT, WHERE THE LIGHT ORIGINATED THROUGH ITSELF.’

IF THEY ASK YOU, ’WHAT IS THE SIGN OF YOUR FATHER IN YOU?’ SAY TO THEM, ’IT IS A MOVEMENT AND A REST.’

———————————————————————————————————————————

SIMON PETER SAID TO THEM: LET MARY GO OUT FROM AMONG US, BECAUSE WOMEN ARE NOT WORTHY OF THE LIFE.

JESUS SAID: SEE, I SHALL LEAD HER SO THAT I WILL MAKE HER MALE, THAT SHE TOO MAY BECOME A LIVING SPIRIT RESEMBLING YOU MALES. FOR EVERY WOMAN WHO MAKES HERSELF MALE WILL ENTER THE KINGDOM.

———————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: A MAN HAD GUEST-FRIENDS, AND WHEN HE HAD PREPARED THE DINNER, HE SENT HIS SERVANT TO INVITE THE GUESTS.

HE WENT TO THE FIRST, HE SAID TO HIM: ’MY MASTER INVITES THEE.’ HE SAID: ’I HAVE SOME CLAIMS AGAINST SOME MERCHANTS; THEY WILL COME TO ME IN THE EVENING; I WILL GO AND GIVE THEM MY ORDERS. I PRAY TO BE EXCUSED FROM THE DINNER.’

HE WENT TO ANOTHER, HE SAID TO HIM: ’MY MASTER HAS INVITED THEE.’ HE SAID TO HIM: ’I HAVE BOUGHT A HOUSE AND THEY REQUEST ME FOR A DAY. I WILL HAVE NO TIME.’

HE CAME TO ANOTHER, HE SAID TO HIM: ’MY MASTER INVITES THEE.’ HE SAID TO HIM: ’MY FRIEND IS TO BE MARRIED AND I AM TO ARRANGE A DINNER; I SHALL NOT BE ABLE TO COME. I PRAY TO BE EXCUSED FROM THE DINNER.’

HE WENT TO ANOTHER, HE SAID TO HIM: ’MY MASTER INVITES THEE.’ HE SAID TO HIM: ’I HAVE BOUGHT A FARM, I GO TO COLLECT THE RENT. I SHALL NOT BE ABLE TO COME. I PRAY TO BE EXCUSED.’

THE SERVANT CAME, HE SAID TO HIS MASTER: ’THOSE WHOM THOU HAST INVITED TO THE DINNER HAVE EXCUSED THEMSELVES.’

THE MASTER SAID TO HIS SERVANT: ’GO OUT TO THE ROADS, BRING THOSE WHOM THOU SHALT FIND SO THAT THEY MAY DINE. TRADESMEN AND MERCHANTS SHALL NOT ENTER THE PLACES OF MY FATHER.’

———————————————————————————————————————————

HIS DISCIPLES SAID TO HIM: WHEN WILL THE REPOSE OF THE DEAD COME ABOUT AND WHEN WILL THE NEW WORLD COME?

HE SAID TO THEM: WHAT YOU EXPECT HAS COME, BUT YOU KNOW IT NOT.

HIS DISCIPLES SAID TO HIM: TWENTY-FOUR PROPHETS SPOKE IN ISRAEL AND THEY ALL SPOKE ABOUT THEE.

HE SAID TO THEM: YOU HAVE DISMISSED THE LIVING ONE WHO IS BEFORE YOU, AND YOU HAVE SPOKEN ABOUT THE DEAD.

JESUS SAID: I HAVE CAST FIRE UPON THE WORLD, AND SEE, I GUARD THE WORLD UNTIL IT IS AFIRE.

———————————————————————————————————————————

JESUS SAID: IF YOU BRING FORTH THAT WITHIN YOURSELVES, THAT WHICH YOU HAVE WILL SAVE YOU. IF YOU DO NOT HAVE THAT WITHIN YOURSELVES, THAT WHICH YOU DO NOT HAVE WILL KILL YOU.

JESUS SAID: LET HIM WHO SEEKS, NOT CEASE SEEKING UNTIL HE FINDS.AND WHEN HE FINDS HE WILL BE TROUBLED, HE WILL MARVEL, AND HE WILL REIGN OVER ALL. AND HE SAID: WHOEVER FINDS EXPLANATION OF THESE WORDS WILL NOT TASTE DEATH.

 

Moon, Beitou

未命名2

奧修談他自己的成道過程 (1953/3/21)

  
       我想起了那命運安排好的一天,1953年3月21日。已經許多世我一直在工作──在自己身上工作,奮鬥,掙扎,做了所有能做的──然而沒有任何事情發生。
  現在我明白為什麼沒有任何事情發生。那個努力就是障礙,那個途徑本身就在妨礙著,那個迫切的追尋就是阻礙。並不是不需追尋就能達到。追尋是需要的,但之後會來到一個時間點是必須把追尋放下。要渡河是需要條船沒錯,但是當時間到了你就應該離開那條船,完全忘掉它並把它留在那裏。
  努力是需要的,沒有努力就沒有事情是可能的。然而如果只有努力的話,也沒有任何事情是可能的。
  就在1953年3月21日前,7天之前,我停止了在自己身上下功夫。當時候到了你就會看見努力是完全無用的。你已經做了所有你能做的但什麼事情也沒有發生。你已經做了人所能做的一切。於是你還能做甚麼呢?在那徹底的絕望中所有的尋找就會放下來。
  而就在尋找停止的那天,我不再追求某種事情的那天,我不再期待某種事情發生的那天,它開始發生了。一個新的能量升起──不曉得從什麼地方它就出現了。它不是來自任何源頭,它不是來自任何地方,卻也是所有地方。它是在樹和石頭和天空和太陽和空氣裡──它遍及一切。我曾經是如此艱苦地追尋著,並且我認為它是在非常遙遠之處。然而它卻是如此之近,如此沒有距離。
  在那7天裡我活在非常無助和絕望的狀態,但同時某種事情正在出現。當我說絕望時我指的並不是你們認為絕望這個字所代表的意思。我只是在說沒有希望存在於我裡面。希望並不在場。我不是說我很絕望而且傷心難過。事實上我很快樂,我非常地平靜,沉著鎮定,且歸於中心。絕望,卻是完全不同的意思。期望並不存在,所以失望怎麼可能出現?兩者都消失了。
  那絕望是完全和徹底的。希望不見了,而它的反面,絕望,也一起不見了。這是個全新的經驗──不抱希望地存在。這並不是負面的狀態。它並不只是不在,某種在也能被感覺到。某樣東西在我裡面滿溢出來,淹沒著我。
  而當我說我很無助時,我並不是指這個字在字典裡的意思。我只是在說我沒有了自己。那才是當我說無助時真正的意思。我已認出一項事實,那就是我不存在,所以我不能依靠我自己,所以我無法站在自己的土地上──腳下並沒有土地可以站在上面。我是在一個深坑裡……無底的深淵。但並沒有害怕,因為沒有什麼該去保護的。恐懼並不存在因為沒有人在那可以去恐懼。
  那7天是個極大的轉變,完全的轉變。而到最後一天一個全新能量的在場,一道新的光和新的雀躍,變得是如此強烈以致幾乎無法承受──彷彿我正在爆炸,彷彿我正瘋狂般地充滿喜樂。對此西方年輕的一代有很好的字眼──我樂瘋了,我整個爽呆了。

 

  那一整天都很奇特,令人暈眩,那是個震撼性的經驗。過去的一切正在消失,彷彿從不曾屬於我,彷彿我是在某個地方讀到,也像是我作夢夢到,好像是另個人的故事,他對我說起而我聽到了一樣。我正從我的過去鬆解開來,我從我自己的過往中被連根拔起,我正在失去我這一生的歷程。我變成了一個不存在,佛陀所說的anatta。界線在消失中,區隔也不見了。
  頭腦不見了,它去到數千里之外的地方。很難再抓得住,它一直飛奔到越來越遠的地方,而且也沒有必要去將它拉近。我完全都不在乎這些了。這樣很棒感覺不到有必要還是跟過去繼續連在一起。
  到了晚上情況變得難以承受──很疼痛,很痛苦。那就像胎兒要生出來時女人的費盡辛苦,女人是遭受極大痛苦的──那是生的劇痛。
  那段時間我通常是大概晚上12點或1點睡著,但那天根本不可能保持清醒。我的眼睛閉了起來,很難將它們睜開。某種事情非常逼近,某種事情即將發生。很難說那是什麼──或許它會是我的死亡──然而恐懼並不存在。我已準備好了。那7天是這麼地美,我可以死去了,不再需要些甚麼。那是多麼巨大的喜樂,我是如此地滿足,所以即使死亡就快到了,我都很歡迎它。
  但某件事就要發生了──某種死亡一般,非常劇烈的,若不是死亡就是新生,不是釘死在十字架上就是從那上面復活──但的的確確某種十分關鍵的事情就在角落那,就在這四周。而且我完全無法將眼睛睜開。我像被下了藥一樣。
  我是在大概8點上床睡覺的。然而它一點都不像睡著。現在我瞭解Patanjali所說的三摩地和睡眠類似的意思是什麼了。只有一個不同──在三摩地中你既是入睡又是充分地清醒。沉睡與清醒同時,整個身體是放鬆的,然而一道意識的光在你裡面燃燒著……清晰的,沒有濃煙。你一直是警覺然而放鬆的,鬆弛但完全清醒的。身體是在可能達到最深的沉睡狀態,你的意識則是在最頂點。意識的巔峰和身體的深谷會合在一起。
 
  快到12點時我的眼睛突然打開來了──我並沒有去睜開它們。睡眠是被別的東西中斷的。我感覺到房間裡有個巨大的在圍繞著我。那是個非常小的房間。我覺得有個震動的生命在我全身四周,一個很強的脈動──幾乎像颶風一樣,一個由光,喜悅,狂喜所形成的大風暴。我淹沒在它裡面。
  那是如此徹底的真實,以致於所有一切都變得不真實了。房間的牆壁變得不真實了,整個房子變得不真實了,連我自己的身體都變得不真實了。所有東西都不真實了,因為到此刻真實才第一次存在。
  那晚是我第一次瞭解“maya”這個字的意思。並不是說我以前不認識這個字,也不是以前不知道這個字的意思。就像你也知道一樣,我也知道它的意思──但我並沒有瞭解過。你怎麼能沒有經驗過就有辦法瞭解呢?
  那晚另一個實相打開了它的門,另一個層面變得是可觸及的。突然間它就在那,其它的實相,分隔的實體,真正的真實,或任何你想給它的稱呼──稱它神,稱它真理,稱它法,稱它道,任何你想要的。它是無名的。但它的確是在那裏──如此隱晦,又如此透明,而且還如此堅實能夠碰觸得到。我在那房間裡幾乎要窒息了。那真的太多了,而我還沒有能力吸收掉它。
  一股很強的動力在我裡面想衝到房間之外,去到天空底下──我已透不過氣了。這真的太多了!它會讓我死掉!如果我再多留一會,它就會令我窒息──它真的就像這樣。
  我衝到房間外面,到了外面的街上。有個很大的動力在驅使我就是去到天空下和星星在一起,和樹在一起,和土地在一起……和自然在一起。我一出來後,那快要窒息的感覺馬上就消失了。那房間對這麼巨大的現象來說真的是太小了。即便是天空對這巨大的現象而言都是很小的地方。它比天空還要大。即使是整個天空都不是它的界限。但那時我是舒服些了。
  我向最近的一個花園走過去。那是個全新的走路經驗,好像地心引力已經消失了。我是在走,或是在跑,或簡直是飛了起來,很難確定是哪一種。地心引力不存在了,我感覺沒有任何重量──好像是某種能量在拎著我。我的人是在某個別的能量的手中。
  有史以來第一次我不是單獨的,第一次我不再是一個個體,第一次水滴到達了並掉入大海之中。現在整個海洋都是我的,我就是海洋。沒有任何侷限。出現一股極大的力量彷彿我可以做到任何事情。我並不在那裡,只有那力量在那裡。
  我到了那時我每天都會去的花園。花園已經關了,晚上沒有開放。這時已經很晚了,快要半夜一點。花園的守衛睡得很熟。我得像小偷一樣溜進花園,我必須翻過入口的柵門。但真的有某種東西拉著我進到花園裡。我並沒有能力阻止我自己。我只是漂浮著。
 
 
  我看著四周。有棵樹十分的明亮──Maulshree樹。它吸引著我,他將我拉向它那裏。並不是我去選到它,是神自己選擇了它。我去到那棵樹,我坐在那樹下。當我坐在那後事情開始沉澱,變得清澈。整個宇宙變成了一種賜福。
  很難說我在那狀態中有多久的時間。當我回到家裡已經是凌晨四點。所以就時鐘來講我在那裡一定至少有三個小時—然而那是無止盡的。它和時針分針沒有關係。它是非時間性的
  那三個小時變成了整個永恆,沒有盡頭的永恆。時間並不存在,沒有任何時間經過;那是最純粹的實相—無法腐壞,無法碰觸,無法度量。
  而且那天所發生的事情仍然持續著──並不是說它都是連續不變──但到現在的確仍像一股潛流般地持續著。也不是永久固定住──每個片刻它都在一次又一次地發生。每個時刻它都是個奇蹟。
  那個晚上……而且從那晚起我就不在這身體裡。我是盤旋在它四周。我變得極度地強而有力同時又非常脆弱。我變得十分強壯,但這力量不是拳王阿里式的力量。這種力量不是石頭般的力量,這種力量是一朵玫瑰花的力量──在它的力量裡是極端地脆弱──如此地脆弱,如此地敏感,如此地纖細。
  石頭一直會在那裡,花朵則隨時都會不見,但仍然是花朵比石頭強壯,因為它是更活生生的。或者,就像草地葉子上的一顆露珠的力量,它只是閃耀著,在清晨的陽光下──如此美麗,如此珍貴,卻是任何時間都可能滑落。它的優雅是這麼無可比擬,但只要一陣微風吹起這滴露珠就會滑落並永遠消失。
  諸佛擁有的力量是不屬於這個世界的。他們的力量完全是出於愛……像一朵玫瑰花或一滴露珠。他們的力量非常脆弱,易受傷害。他們的力量是屬於生命而不是死亡。他們的力量不是那種要去殺伐的;他們的力量是那種能夠育成的。他們的力量不是出於暴力,侵略性;他們的力量是出自那樣的慈悲。
 
  我是脆弱的,纖細的,與敏感的。那就是我的力量。如果你丟一顆石頭到花上面,石頭不會怎麼樣,而花就會沒了。然而你仍然不能因此就說石頭比花更強而有力。花會沒了是因為花是活的。而石頭—它不會怎麼樣因為它是死的。花會沒有了是因為花朵不具備破壞的力量。花朵將只是消失,將空間讓給石頭。石頭之所以有這摧毀的力量則是因為石頭是死的。
  記住,從那天起我就不曾真的在這身體裡面,就只有一條細細的線將我和身體連在一起。我自己都一直感到很驚訝,一定是有某種原因使得整體希望我留在這裡,我之所以還能在這裡不再是因為我自己的力量,我不再是孤立無助地待在這裡。一定是整體的意願讓我一直留在這裡,讓我可以在此岸多逗留一會。也許那整體想要透過我將某些東西分享給你們。
  從那天起這個世界就不再是真實的。另一個世界已經顯露出來。當我說這世界是不真實的我不是指這些樹是不真實的。這些樹本身並不會不真實──它們存在於神之中,它們存在於絕對的實相裡──但你去看它們的方式是永遠不會看到它們的;你所看見的是別的東西,一個幻象。  
  你在你四周創造出屬於你自己的夢,除非你能夠清醒過來,你將一直作夢下去。這世界之所以是不真實的,是因為你所知道的世界是你的夢所構成的世界。當夢不見了而你能就這樣去面對存在於那的世界,那時就會是真實的世界。 
  有兩樣東西,神和這個世界。神就是這個世界,如果你有眼睛,清澈的眼睛,沒有任何幻夢,沒有任何出自於夢的塵埃,沒有任何屬於睡夢的迷霧;如果你能有對清澈的雙眼,清晰,有覺察力,那就會全都是神。   
  到那時在某個地方神是翠綠的樹,在別的地方神是閃爍的星星,在另個地方神是隻杜鵑鳥,而另一個地方神是朵花,某個地方是個孩子而另個地方是條河流──到那時就只有神而已。當你開始能看見的時候,就只有神存在。
  但現在無論你看到的是什麼都不是真相,它都是投射出去的謊言。那就是所謂幻象的意思。而一旦你看見了,即使只是短短的一刻,如果你真的能看見,如果你能讓自己去看,你將發現那極大的賜福就存在於這整個四周,所有的地方──在雲裡,在太陽裡,在大地上。
  這是個很美的世界。但我不是在說你的世界。我說的是我的世界。你的世界十分醜陋,你的世界是由自我所創造出來,你的世界是一個被投射出來的世界。真實的世界被你當成了螢幕,投射在那上面的都是你自己的想法意念。 
  當我說這世界是真實的,這世界是無比美麗的,這世界是無限地明亮,這世界是光和喜悅,它是個慶祝,我指的是我的世界──或者也是你的世界,如果你能放掉你的夢的話。  
  當你放下你自己種種的夢時,你就會看見跟任何一位佛所看見一樣的世界。當你在作夢時你是一個人私底下在作夢。你注意到了嗎?—所有的夢都是私人的。你無法將它們分享給即使是你最愛的人。你無法邀請你的妻子到你的夢裡來──或是你的先生,你的好友。你沒辦法說,“嗨,今晚請到我夢裡來。我想兩個人一起來看這個夢”這是不可能的。夢是很個人的事情,因此它是有如幻覺一般,不具有客觀的實相。
  神則是宇宙性的事情。一旦你能從自己個人的夢裡出來,它就會在那裏。它一直都在那裏。只要你的眼睛一清澈起來,瞬間就會是光亮──突然間你就會被美,被壯觀,被優雅所淹沒。那就是真正的目標,那就是真正無可迴避的命運。
                                                                           奧修於1976,9,10在Pune的談話
                                                    摘譯自"The Discipline of Transcendence"   Vol.2  Ch.11

深光印記

[深光印記為桑雅劇場2012年度展演的思路痕跡]

2013/1/13 22:05

結束,
與開始.
“深光”2012相片[台南-台北-合照]
2012/12/28 17:15
明後天,桑雅劇場2012年度最後兩場演出.
時間:12/29(六),30(日) 19:30
地點:mad L替代空間:台北市文山區羅斯福路五段241-1號1F
02-29332369 [捷運萬隆站2號出口(羅斯福路方向), 出口右側防火巷內
(巷口立有展演海報)]
然後, 深光就可收藏至它該在的地方.
2012/12/27 23:56

“Samyak Butoh…我所關切的舞踏”

作者:Satyana(謝明志,桑雅劇場負責人)

舞踏在土方巽和大野一雄之間所出現的進展,首先就是大野慶人本人.

雖是大野一雄先生的兒子,慶人先生的舞踏啟蒙卻來自土方巽。1959<禁色>首演以及1960年細江英公的影片<へそと原爆>,皆是由大野慶人與土方巽一起演出。1977年,大野一雄推出首部個人舞踏作品<ラ・アルヘンチーナ頌>,自此之後的二十多年大野慶人始終都是大野一雄臺上臺下最重要的夥伴,一般也都認為大野一雄家發展出了不同於土方巽體系的表演風格與作品方向。

然而,土方巽體系和土方巽自身是否就能劃上等號?從1977到1985年大野一雄的新作皆是由土方巽負責導演(土方巽先生於1986年去世),田中泯和更早期的笠井叡也都有自己的身體型式。另外,土方巽60年代的幾部作品以及他在個人獨舞段落中所展現出來的感覺,皆與我們慣有的白妝、蟹足、恐怖作嘔等舞踏印象不盡相同。當然,暗黑舞踏和舞踏譜的代表芦川羊子,和粟由紀夫,大駱駝艦等也都是出自土方巽。

要真正瞭解什麼是舞踏,必須完整審視土方巽一生的每個階段,並且涵蓋所有受到他影響的舞踏者—有些僅得形式,與其精神越行越遠,有些則領會了本質,甚至呈現出土方巽未及碰觸,藏在心裡的舞踏。

或許,更重要的是你所關切的,所具備的是什麼!!

如果你有類似土方巽在飢寒中長成的穿透力,無時不瞥見遍佈在空間與人身中詭異的秘密,那樣的力量就可撞擊到身體底層,迸發出Eros,原始能量,衝破世間與神靈界的區隔和禁忌。

如果你像大野一雄一樣幼時享有美學薰陶,青年即受宗教洗禮,之後卻有近十年的歲月在戰場上遍歷死亡,於是生與死,喜樂與苦難,將會洶湧地在全身流動並交匯入心,對於天地萬物莫不生起誠摯的感動。

如果你是大野慶人,領受了土方巽和大野一雄兩種靈魂的教導並融會貫通,那麼種種藝術和生命的原則都會了然於心,既可在工作坊裡向學生們道出禪僧仙厓的圓圈,三角,和四方,也能巧思構成2010年與Pina Bausch的資深舞者合演的<たしかな>;既有面對未來的遼闊視野,又能保存舞踏創始時的強韌與純真。

每一位舞踏者都會形成自己的舞踏,然而只有認真回溯至源頭,所獲得的舞踏才會純粹和新鮮,不但能將已揭露的奧秘傳承下去,而且還發現更多。

我們都是自己的光,然而那樣的光並不屬於我們的,也不是屬於大野慶人,大野一雄,或土方巽的;那樣的光穿過所有真誠的舞踏者,回歸宇宙深處的黑暗—在那裡光與黑暗已合為一體而無法分別。那是種無所依止、永恆,寂靜,同時創造著無限。

2012/12/25 01:35

解放肉體與心靈的舞蹈 |日本傳統舞踏
除了幾處歷史事實可再商榷外, 此文對舞踏的源頭以及在台灣的發展作了重點介紹,
尤其是提出了土方巽和大野一雄二位舞踏創始者的比較研究—在這方向上所出現的
進展能為舞踏本身, 甚至含括整個舞蹈與劇場藝術, 帶來新的和有意義的可能性.
也感謝作者邱子芳(mad L替代空間負責人)對桑雅劇場的介紹.
2012/12/21 12:35
明後天是台北的第一周演出.
時間:12/22(六),23(日) 19:30
地點:mad L替代空間:台北市文山區羅斯福路五段241-1號1F 02-29332369[捷運萬隆站2號出口(羅斯福路方向), 出口右側防火巷內(巷口立有展演海報)]
2012/12/11 22:43
Everything would dissipate, except deep light…
2012/12/7 22:36
終於, 台北展演要開始了.
展覽期間:2012,12/8至12/30 13:00~20:00 (周一公休)
演出時間:2012,12/22,23,29,30 19:30 共4場

演出票價:200元(兩廳院&現場售票)

展演地點: mad L替代空間

台北市文山區羅斯福路五段241-1號 02-29332369

捷運萬隆站2號出口(羅斯福路方向), 出口右側防火巷內(巷口立有展演海報).

2012/12/4 01:08

“那麼,大野一雄,他怎麼樣?”

出自“大野一雄畢生紀年1906-2010(2010)

作者 Eugenia Casini RopaBologna大學教授

“And how was he, Kazuo Ohno?"

excerpted from “Kazuo Ohno Chronicle of a Life Time 1906-2010” (2010)

by Eugenia Casini Ropa Professor of University of Bologna

“你該不會是說他一直活到現在吧?”大多數人都是在嘴邊這麼唸著,當他們讀到六月初的報紙上大野一雄,一位現代舞宗師去世的消息時。

在一個為匆忙和速食所支配的世界裡,新聞與事件都是在瞬間被混淆和消耗掉,意象必須著魔般地反覆重現才可能在我們的群體記憶裡留下些許的痕跡,於是一位年老,亞洲的舞者靜靜,緩緩凋零的最後歲月自然不被認為值得留意。就好像他早已不在這世上一樣。即使在許多圈內人,舞評,劇場導演,以及那群向來很投入的觀眾裡,對於不久前他們曾熱烈鼓掌的某個人他生命的結束,普遍的反應仍是令人難過的不明確,甚至肯定是漠不關心的。雖然在他100歲生日時,義大利以及全歐各個地方舉行了各種特別活動,尤其在學生和文化圈子裡快速地恢復了他的受歡迎度,然而這些慶祝活動幾乎就像是他棺材上的最後一根釘子。隨後大野一雄就變成了歷史且不重要了,一位只能在檔案裡被找到的藝術家。

從大野一雄最後一次在義大利,在威尼斯公開露面至今,應該已有11年了;即使在那次場合也沒有太多人有幸看見他在舞台上的演出。近來舞踏的表演,在歐洲這和大野一雄的名字被視為是同一件事,已很明顯地變得太稀有了,尤其是在義大利。今日,它已成為一種特定形式,年輕的舞者視為一種提升個人,詩意,和技巧的方法來練習,也是某種可用形式或美學呈現。對那些四十歲以下甚至很多更大年紀的人而言,大野先生的存在已經被歸類為朋友間談到的懷舊話題,或者是翻著書本時所看見令人有點不知所措的圖像,總是可以用來增添對一個遙遠文化的模糊印象。

雖然是有重新喚起潛藏的好奇心,大家好像還是都沒注意到他突然的死訊,最主要是因為他被認為早就過世了。而且命運的安排是大野先生的逝世就緊隨在另外兩位20世紀後期舞壇“偉人”離世之後:摩斯康寧漢(Merce Cunningham),以及令人哀痛,早逝的碧娜·鮑許(Pina Bausch)。這些舞台的傳奇,在他們之間產生出屬於最震撼人心的創造經驗。而他們的消失有著刺激作用,讓人再次升起渴望,去認識一位訃聞裡指說是獨一無二與無可仿效的藝術家,至少是透過其他人的經驗。學生,舞者,朋友,研究者,每個人的第一個問題總是不變地這麼提起:“作為看過大野一雄表演的人,對妳而言,他在舞台上怎麼樣?”

他們真正想知道的是大野一雄怎麼舞蹈,在舞台上怎麼動作,特別是怎麼有可能這樣一位老先生可以把他的觀眾迷到那種程度,以致於他們的雙眼一見到他表演就閃亮起來,甚至只是回憶起見過他在舞台上都會再度閃亮。由於這一點,那些見證過的人就變得勇敢起來,覺得自己享有殊榮,但也有責任為未來的世代傳遞與留存,以最適宜的方式,關於一位藝術家的記億;他是如此珍貴且獨特,他的舞蹈是他整個存在與哲學的基石,他那小小的,年邁的身軀奇蹟般地展現出宇宙蓬勃的能量,而且直到有限歲月的最後一刻他都仍準備好去徹底蛻變。現在大野一雄已快樂地在死亡寂靜的國度裡坐好他的位子,責任是落在我們身上,去確實地把握住他在人類歷史裡真正的分量,讓一位藝術家的奧秘始終成為不朽。

“You don’t mean to say he was still alive?" was the phrase that
sprang to most people’s lips on reading the newspapers’ announcement of the death
of Kazuo Ohno, the grand master of modern Japanese dance in early June.

In a world governed by haste and immediacy, where news and events are confused and consumed in a flash-second, where images need to be obsessively repeated in order to leave the slightest trace
in our collective memories, the slow, silently wasting away final years of an
ancient, Asian dancer were not deemed newsworthy. It was simply as as though he
was no longer alive. Even among those many insiders, dance critics, theatre
directors and impassioned theatregoers reigned a sad uncertainty, even a certain
indifference, regarding the fate of somebody who until not so long ago, they enthusiastically
applauded. While the various events held to mark his 100th birthday in Italy,
as well as in other locations throughout Europe, fleetingly revived his popularity,
notably in student and cultural circles, these celebrations were almost like
the last nail in his coffin. Kazuo Ohno subsequently became history and devoid
of significance, an artist only to be discovered in his archives.

Some eleven years have passed since Kazuo Ohno’s last public Italian appearance in Venice; even
on that occasion not many were fortunate to see him perform on-stage. In recent
rimes, Butoh performances, with which Ohno’s name has invariably been identified
in Europe, have become noticeably all-too-rare, particularly in Italy.
Nowadays, it has turned into a specialised form, practised by young dancers as
a means of personal, poetic, and technical enhancement, as well as a form or aesthetic
representation. For those under forty, — or even for many of those older —
Ohno’s existence had been relegated to nostalgic phrases uttered among friends,
or disconcerting images seen while browsing through a book, all the while somehow
underpinning vague impressions of a distant culture.

Reawakening a dormant curiosity, his unexpected death took everybody unawares more so for the
reason he was presumed already dead. Circumstances were such that Ohno’s passing
came in the wake of the departure of two other ‘greats’ in the dance world of the
late 20th century: Merce Cunningham, and the painfully premature death of Pina
Bausch. Between them, these stage legends engendered some of the most striking
creative experience. Their disappearance acted as a stimulus, and renewed the
desire to get to know, at least through the experience of another, an artist,
whose obituaries referred to as unique and inimitable. Invariably everybody,
students, dancers, friends, researchers would follow the first question with:
“For you, as somebody who saw Ohno perform, how was he on-stage?"

What they really want to know was how Ohno danced, how he moved on-stage, and particularly how
was it possible that such an elderly man could fascinate his spectators to such
an extent that their eyes twinkled on seeing him perform, and were to twinkle yet
again as they recalled witnessing him on-stage. At this point, the eye witnesses
become emboldened, feeling themselves privileged and yet responsible to hand-on
and transmit to future generations, in the most convenient form, the memory of
an artist so cherished and unique, of a man whose dance was the cornerstone of his
existence and philosophy, and whose small, ageing body miraculously manifested
the universe’s vital energy, and until the last moment of his mortal existence
was ever ready to metamorphosize. Now that Kazuo Ohno has happily taken his
place in death’s silent realm, the onus falls upon us to correctly grasp his
true measure in the history of mankind, all the while perpetuating the mystery
of an artist.

2012/11/24 22:09

永恆回歸至存在深處

出自“大野一雄畢生紀年1906-2010(2010)

作者 Antunes Filho Macunaima劇團團長

The Eternal Return to the Depths of Existence

excerpted from “Kazuo Ohno Chronicle of a Life Time 1906-2010” (2010)

by Antunes Filho Director of Teatro Macunaima

舞踏是最接近原型的藝術形式之一。它是種極端的舞蹈,危機緊迫的舞蹈,它涉及到關於存在的根本部分:生與死,喜悅與恐懼。

在危機的時刻原型會洶湧而出。近數十年,在巴西有著許多關於原型,關於榮格(Jung)的討論,同時東方思想也興盛起來。舞踏完美地對焦著我們正活過的時代。它正是這當代的刻記。它是最具活力的藝術型式之一,在所有這般由粗暴媒體的侵襲所帶領出的商業主義下穩定它的根基。它標示了對於原初的一個偉大回歸。我並不喜歡‘現代’(modern)這個字。我會選擇談論現在。從精神性的觀點來看,所有當下的層面都會讓我感興趣,而不是潮流趨勢裡的那種現代。作為一個滋養的環境,現今的世界越來越大程度地適合舞踏。它的本質關連著存在裡的根基,根本性的原則。深層焦慮,生與死,兩人結合,父母連繫,絕望,喜悅。舞踏不是戲劇性的因為它超出了戲劇的疆界。更確切地說,它所接近的是悲劇元素,論及到超驗,形而上學方面。

我的劇場一直為此意義下的超驗性所影響。人並不是受限於‘他自己的’實象,而是結合進宇宙裡,認真領會著天地萬物的焦慮與喜悅。當我第一次看見大野一雄表演時,我體認到他會是我一生的師父。那是1980年在法國南斯(Nancy),他的舞團正進行首次歐洲巡演。所有他在那裡的表演我我很榮幸都有在場那是個非常猛烈的經驗。我的思想改變了。我是多麼驚訝於看見舞台上出現某種我一直想在自己的演出裡找到的事情:解構中的舞者,演員。那所揭露出的景象一直留在我們的無意識裡。觀看者創造了表演。在南斯,我看見的並不是大野一雄,而是一片黑色背幕混合了我的無意識,屬於我個人原生的意象。它是如此非比尋常且深深地衝擊著我,以一種正向的方式使我完全被壓垮。在溶解中我開始‘成為’另一個不同的人。大野一雄秘密地暗示著,工作者那偉大的空無。不意外地後來我花了許多力氣邀請他來巴西並且努力要再邀他來一次。

我從未有機會認識土方巽。三年前在一個日本的偏遠角落我看到一部在他1986年去世後所製作的影片,這影片將會在聖保羅的SESC上映。當影片播完時,我和另外十個觀眾一起,全都是不同國籍,從椅子上跳起來又大叫又鼓掌。後來我才驚覺這有多麼瘋狂:所有人對著一部關於一個已死去的人的影片高聲歡呼!但那時我們是多麼受到感動啊!有段滿長的時間我一直努力想讓人們認識到土方巽大師般的才華,他是曾活在這世界上最偉大的編舞者之一。

土方巽和大野一雄是舞踏裡兩位關鍵人物:土方巽體現了存在的陽性面並工作著巨大的混亂,而大野一雄則是表現出我們的陰性面,偉大的母親。舞踏出現在美國在日本丟下原子彈之後。美國駐軍占領的結果是掀起了新的價值,並導致西方學說主義的引進。巨大的動盪因而產生在這如此堅守傳統的國家。舞踏是在這樣的危機下出現。土方巽較多處理著混亂,演化,末世。至於大野一雄,感覺好像人類全體在原子彈後就消失結束了。他工作了很多關於記憶,偉大的母親,受苦的地球,嬰兒在子宮裡的時期。他經常記起那已不存在的人類。

大野一雄的本質可以從他是如何與內在的宇宙互動來理解,並且藉由這宇宙內含的靈魂他可以通往我們所在的幻象世界。他所工作的正是那個通道。對我來說看著土方巽就像面對著一顆原子彈:這提示著我所有事物化為原子,結束,混亂。大野一雄則是記憶的寶庫:母親,阿根廷娜女士。彷彿地球自己儲藏著記憶,而藉著這些原型他可以將它們全都一起拉回來。他始終不變地在偉大的空無,在通往我們所在的感官世界的通道裡工作。他總是在邊緣處,在那兩個宇宙的交界上。他所做的每一件事情都是來自這宇宙的層面。他是魅惑本身,並超越了。在我自己的演出裡,我總是在尋找這樣的超越性。我的作品具有感官的層面,但也暗示著宇宙,偉大的空無,唯心的,柏拉圖的世界,一切都存在於那裡,一切都是在那裡。

大野一雄影響著我在原型層面裡的追尋。近年來我一直尋找著某種能夠超越,某種如同大野一雄的事物。看到他表演之後,我發現了一條路,它越來越強烈吸引著我。我遇見了原生的意象,既是感官同時也是形而上的意象感受。它們令人感覺既是個人經歷的又是超越性的意象。這是種變動狀態下的意識經驗。要表演舞踏,你必須處在一種變動狀態的意識裡。

(刊登於19941120日的O Estado de So Paulo日報)

Butoh is one of the artistic forms closest to the archetypes. It is a radical dance, a dance of
crisis, one that deals with what is radical about existence: life and death, joy and terror.

Archetypes surge at times of crisis. In recent decades, there has been lots of talk in Brazil about
archetypes, about Jung, as well as a proliferation of Eastern thought. Butoh is
perfectly tuned to the times we’re living through. It’s contemporaneity impresses.
It is one of the most vital art-forms holding its ground amidst all this
commercialism, led by the onslaught of a violent media. It signals a great return to

the primordial. I don’t like the word ‘modern’. I prefer to speak of
now. From a spiritual point of view, all aspects of the present interest me,
and not being modern in the trendy sense. As a breeding ground, today’s world
is increasingly propitious to Butoh. Its essence refers to radicals, to the
radicalism of existence. Deep anguish, life and death, marriage, parenthood,
despair, joy. Butoh is not dramatic since it goes beyond drama. Rather, it lies
close to the tragic, dealing with the transcendent, with metaphysics.

My theater has been influenced by this sense of the transcendence. Man isn’t confined to ‘his’
reality, but integrated in cosmos, trying to understand the anguish and joys of
the universe. When I first saw KazuO Ohno perform, I realised he would be my
guru for life. That was in 1980 in Nancy, France, during his dance company’s
first European tour. I had the privilege of attending all his performances
there—a very violent experience. My thinking changed. I was so amazed to see
something
on-stage that I had been searching for in my own performances: the dancer, the actor disintegrating. And the unfolding imagery remains in our unconscious. The spectator creates the performance. In Nancy, what I saw was not
Kazuo Ohno, but a black background which merged with my unconscious, my own ancestral
images. It was extraordinary and impacted upon me so deeply, leaving me
devastated in a positive way. On dissolving I began to ‘be’ a different person.
Kazuo Ohno intimates, working with the great void. Little wonder I tried so
hard to invite him to Brazil and endeavouring to invite him once again.

I never got to know Hijikata. Three years ago I saw a film about him in some remote corner of
Japan that had been edited after his death in 1986, and that will be shown at the
SESC in Sao Paolo. As the projection came to an end, I along with the ten other
spectators, all different nationalities, rose to our feet and started to shout
and applaud. Afterwards it struck me how mad it had been: everyone shouting and
cheering over a film about a dead man! But we were so impressed! I’ve been fighting
for quite some time for people to recognise Hijikata’s genius as one of the
greatest choreographers that ever lived.

Hijikata and Kazuo Ohno are the two key figures in Butoh: While Hijikata embodied the
masculine side of existence
and worked with the great chaos, Kazuo Ohno
expresses our feminine side, the great mother. Butoh emerged after the U.S. dropped
atomic bombs in Japan. The American occupation was to instigate new values, and
led to the importation of the western isms. A tremendous upheaval ensued in a
country so bound to tradition. Butoh rose from this crisis. Hijikata deals more
with the chaos, cosmogony, with eschatology. For Kazuo Ohno, it’s as if mankind
itself died after the atomic bomb. He works a lot with memory, with the great mother,
the Earth that suffered, a child’s gestation. He is constantly remembering a
humanity that no longer exists.

Kazuo Ohno’s essence can be grasped in how he interacts with the underlying universe, and by
means of the universe’s implicit spirit he passes to the illusory world where we
are. And he works precisely with that passage. Watching Hijikata is for me like
being faced with an atomic bomb: it reminds me about the atomisation of all things,
the end, chaos. Kazuo Ohno is memory’s repository: a mother, La Argentina. It
is as if the earth itself possessed a memory, and with these archetypes he can
poll it all back together. He invariably works in the great void, in the
passage to the sensorial world where we exist. He is always on-the-edge, above
the line between those two universes. Everything he does comes from the cosmic
sphere. He is enchantment itself, and transcends. In my performances, I’m always
in search of this kind of transcendence. My pieces have a sensorial aspect, but also imply the cosmic,
the great void, the world of ideas, of Plato, where everything exists, where everything is.

Kazuo Ohno influences me in my quest for an archetypal dimension. In recent years I’ m searching for something that transcends, something like Kazuo Ohno. After seeing him perform, I found a
way that fascinates me increasingly. I came across ancestral images, feelings that
also are sensorial as well as metaphysical images. They came across as
biographical and transcendental images. It was an experience of an altered
state of consciousness. To perform Butoh, you have to be in an altered stare of
consciousness.

(Published in the daily O Estado de So Paulo November 20, 1994)

2012/11/19 19:23

後記出自“舞踏暗黑靈魂之舞”(1987)

作者 Haven O’More director of the Institute of Traditional Science, working from the critical scripture

of early Neoplatonist.

AFTERWORD
excerpted from “Butoh–Dance of the Dark Soul” (1987)

By Haven O’More 傳統科學院院長,研究工作包含早期新柏拉圖主義者的重要著作。

舞踏如同生命一樣是從母親的子宮裡創造出來的,而且它的能量與機制也應同是如此。舞踏的世界必須就是那

母親子宮的世界。

大野一雄

舞踏透過它的舞蹈藝術直接運作心靈層面。

但這是意味著什麼

這指出舞踏產生令人震撼的印象,是藉由寧靜與聲音,赤裸與多重裝扮,靜止與動態之間熟練的重疊交置而成。

至於說舞踏直接運作著心靈是包括了兩個層面上的領會。首先,我們瞭解心靈含有意識或覺知的作用,以及對清醒狀態而言並非明顯易見,所謂的潛意識或無覺知的作用;進一步而言,心靈包含有相連對應成更高層面的整合體,而這,在它們的全體性中,作用為智慧或者說對思想和行動都能給予啟示的運作程序。第二,我們明白絕大部分的心靈(如果我們是可以說心靈具有“部分”的話)仍然保持隱藏且大多是未知的。

那為我們揭露更多潛藏與未知層面的藝術能給予我們更多覺知。接著,覺知會帶給我們更高層次的掌握度:我們就較不會受害於意外與衝動──我們自己的以及會透過他人行為與環境顯然是不可預測而出現的。藝術家並不總是在一開始就必須認真提升瞭解以取得對意識更深的掌握,但偉大的藝術確實能提供這點。而且我們認為最為偉大的藝術,在打開心靈潛藏與未知領域使其當下可知這點上,就是會走得最遠。

在一場二小時的演出過程裡,土方巽開始時是39歲,然後他就逐漸變得越來越年青。他變成35歲,接下來他

25歲,18歲,12歲,我記得自己當時在想著這一定是有什麼秘密。這一定就是舞蹈的奧秘。

芦川羊子

在任何藝術裡都僅有很少的層面可讓創造性的無意識或潛意識,藉由達到極致的作用力與可能性,以客觀方式呈現出來。譬如,詩與音樂是透過節奏與結構來提供作品。舞蹈則是與時間,行動,和人的身體交互作用而發展出自然運作的架構。


將創造性的潛意識放在觀眾眼前這個觀念甚至是變得更強而有力,當它點出並反駁了由佛洛伊德及其同事所推展的精神分析學──這些精神分析學家在大半個現今的世紀裡一直試圖“解釋”與“處理”潛意識。解釋它,處理它?好的,但如何解釋,如何處理?所謂解釋與處理常常是在刺入潛意識裡牽涉負面與破壞的部分。將潛意識裡與黑暗,負面,破壞性相關的部分標示出來是有價值。然而潛意識具有某種存在狀態並不是新的發現,肯定不是出自心理分析學家。舉例來說,弗洛伊德的著作裡常常提及早期的文獻,而且佛洛伊德一定很為詩所感動。他特別研究聖經,這只在一重要情形下有提到。佛洛伊德發覺聖經的內容指引出所有通過無意識(地獄)到達越性(天堂)之路。如同聖經經文所言,沒有人曾經上升到天堂,除非他通過了犧牲與死亡,以及接著而來發生在地獄裡的覺醒。新約見證了聖經裡的主要事蹟:基督在他被釘上十字架(犧牲)與死亡後降入地獄裡三天。之後他回到人群中現身,在上升到天堂前為征服了死亡作見證。

當我訓練自己如同嬰兒般舞蹈時,有件對我而言是最重要的事情,那就是去探索和發現光。

芦川羊子

在潛意識裡沒有其他力量了嗎;難道破壞性就是它的主宰力量嗎?當然不是。舞踏示範了潛意識很大程度是更具有創造性而非破壞性。


舞踏將潛意識帶到就在我們的雙眼之前,讓我們可以在創造性的交互作用下見到它,聽到它,和聞到它。但這樣作的目的是什麼呢? 難道舞踏有時不是很醜陋嗎?
舞踏不是骯髒混亂的嗎?甚至,對一個經過洽當整理,乾淨,衛生的心靈而言,舞踏不是常常令人作嘔的嗎?對這些疑問我們必須表示同意。然而,在我們更進一步去審視之前,我們可以先談舞踏不是什麼。

舞踏不是宗教的,也不是非宗教的。舞踏不是人文主義的。舞踏沒有宣稱任何事情:沒有私人儀式,沒有宗教,沒有政治上的此或彼,沒有主義。舞踏不作宣示。舞踏一再一再地堅持:讓我們達到真理。沒有別的,除了真理沒有別的‧‧‧心靈,要能免於騷動不安,需要的是真理。我們是從這點來開始思索舞踏。

舞踏的服裝就像把宇宙丟到一個人的肩膀上。並且對舞踏而言,雖然是服裝覆蓋著身體,卻正是身體成為了

靈 魂的服裝。

大野一雄

現在,該怎麼來看那經過恰當整理,乾淨,衛生,徹底“理性地”相信不是這樣就全是那樣的心靈?如此的心靈是被毒化了。這般的心靈會滋生惡疾。事實上,這種心靈是將生命整個交到惡疾的手上。像這樣的心靈會設立假神;它會將無情的戰爭籠罩在所有生靈上。

舞踏對這種心靈來說是很難承受的。舞踏讓這種心靈難受的程度,幾乎快跟上有這樣心靈的男生或女生讓他或她自己難受的程度。文明從它的初始到現在──尤其是現在,在這些歷程中顯示了沒有什麼比一個經過恰當整理,乾淨,衛生,全然相信不是這個主義就是那個主義的心靈,更讓所有人難以承受,無論生者或死者。可以歸結此種心靈的一個詞彙是幽冥般的心靈,它受陰間神靈的力量所驅使。簡言之,就是一個徹徹底底的現代心靈!

舞踏反對有病的心靈。舞踏要讓心靈神聖(holy)──完整(whole)和健康(healthy)。舞踏向我們證明了,如威廉‧布雷克(William Blake)所說,“任何事物活著就是神聖的,生命因生命而喜悅。”舞踏表明且提醒我們:“生命因生命而喜悅。”這,更確切地,是在說舞踏的藝術是在努力幫助我們找出我們自己的心靈並創造性地釋放它的內容物所有真正的藝術都是朝這點推進。偉大的藝術則達成這點。

舞踏進入了最深的黑暗。光穿入了光透不進去之處。藉由直接在我們前面運作身體,舞踏將身體剝去僅留它的本質。舞踏接下它所發現的那個身體。舞踏用身體開始工作。舞踏期望去教導身體,但它也讓自己順從以及向身體學習。身體會學到甚麼又會教導甚麼?它不會期望學到與教導光嗎?它不會不學習到要真的瞭解光的話它必須進入黑暗:身體必須重新進入子宮裡。從子宮裡覺知到它正在子宮裡,於是身體能夠開始它的整合過程。它能夠開始知道了。

舞踏在我們眼前演出了子宮和它的內容物與它的掙扎。我們就在子宮裡那個地方:我們正在子宮裡掙扎著;我們期望從子宮裡誕生:我們奮力期盼著光;我們想要,我們必須體驗到;我們需求知識:一生下來每次呼吸間我們都渴求著知識!舞踏將我們帶入這同時在我們裡面和外面上演著的生死世界。

舞踏(舞蹈)不是關於時代的舞蹈。有人說舞踏是一種形變慾望的體現。但我不認為如此。舞踏在作的是與一個
層層塗抹的身體一起拼鬥,但那身體仍然是生的原本的。土方巽沒有期望任何事情。

田中泯

舞踏變成了進入心靈的探尋。要使心靈成為創造性的心靈它必須再次回到,一再一再地,它的起源。我們必須不期望任何事情除了回到宇宙的無盡,重新誕生。田中泯告訴我們“土方巽不期望任何事情。”這是說,他不期望任何事情,除了一再一再地誕生。如他自己所說,“我出生了並轉變了。只是從子宮裡生下來已經不再足夠了。”

當土方巽談到“再死一次”與“作出死者的姿態”時,他是在說記憶與進入記憶確實的必要性以接觸到死者──同時在我們裡面和外面。這意思是我們必須與屬於自己的死者有所聯繫:與人所出自的世世代代亡者,通過了許多層級,而存在於此時這個生命。這也是指在人的一生中應善待死者,他們的死亡,他們的生命,好讓每個呼吸間都變得更加充分地活著,每個瞬間對自己和其他人類的生命都更加充實。這意思是變得更有覺知意識。而變得更有覺知意識的意思是變得更有創造性,更能去幫助,更能夠愛。

以前是難以理解的現在變成創造與轉變的力量。藝術家和觀眾一起去碰觸到光:他們一起掙扎,他們一起受苦,他們一起相愛,他們一起成長,他們一起發現知識,他們一起慶祝。


此刻,讓我們慶祝這個新的舞蹈形式。讓我們不去譴責自己,讓我們慶祝我們自己!讓我們一起慶祝舞踏!

我們牽著死者的手,他們鼓勵著我們超越我們的身體;這是舞踏沒有極限的力量。

土方巽

Butoh is created in the mother’s womb as life is, and its energy and mechanism should be the same. The

world of Butoh must be that of the mother’s womb.

KAZUO OHNO

Butoh deals directly with the mind through its art of dance

But what does this mean?

It means Butoh makes its striking impression by skillful interpositions of silence and sound, nakedness and various levels of dress, stillness and motion.

To say Butoh deals directly with the mind includes two levels of understanding. First, we understand that mind involves functions of consciousness or awareness and so-called subconsciousness or non-aware
functions not immediately evident to waking-state consciousness; further, mind
includes tie-ins to higher levels of integration which, in their collectivity,
function as intelligence or light-giving procedures for both thought and
action. Second, we understand that the vastly greater part of mind (if we may even
speak of mind as having a “part") remains hidden and largely unknown.

That art which reveals to us more of the hidden and unknown gives us more awareness. Awareness, in turn, gives us superior control: we are less the victims of chance and impulseour own and the apparent randomness that can come about through the actions of other persons and circumstances. In the
beginning the artist does not always necessarily set out to gain deeper control
over consciousness by increasing understanding, but great art does provide
this. And we feel that art to be the very greatest which goes furthest in
opening up the hidden and unknown territory of the mind into the now known.

In the course of a two-hour performance, Hijikata started as a thirty-nine
year old, and gradually he
became younger and younger. He became thirty-five,
then he was twenty-five, eighteen, twelve, and I
remember thinking there must
be a secret. This must be the secret of dance.

YOKO ASHIKAWA

There are few aspects of any art where the creative unconscious or subconscious, with extremes of force and possibility, is displayed in an objective manner. As examples, poetry and music provide
displays through rhythms and structure. Dance interacts with time, motion, and the human body developing spontaneous structures.

The concept of the creative subconscious being on view before an audience becomes even more powerful when held up against psychoanalysis as advanced by Freud and companypsychoanalysts
who have been trying for the better part of a century now to “explain"
and “treat” the subconscious. Explain it, treat it? Yes, but how to
explain, how to treat? Explaining and treating frequently probes the negative
and destructive associations of the subconscious. It is valuable to make the
dark, negative, destructive association of the subconscious more apparent. That
the subconscious has a state of being is not a new discovery, certainly not by
psychoanalysis. Freud’s writings, for example, are full of references to earlier
literature, and Freud must much moved by poetry. He especially studied the
Bible, to mention only one supreme case. Freud became aware that the text of
the Bible leads all the way through the subconscious (hell) to transcendence (Heaven).
As the biblical text shows, no one has ever risen to Heaven except through sacrifice
and death, followed by the awakening that takes place in hell. The New
Testament testifies to the major event in the Bible: Christ after his crucifixion
(sacrifice) and death descended into hell for three days. Afterwards he appeared
back among men as witness to the overcoming of death before ascending to heaven.

When I trained to dance like a baby, the one thing that was most important
to me was to explore
and find the light.

YOKO ASHIKAWA


Doesn’t the subconscious have other forces; is the destructive its
dominant force? Surely not. Butoh demonstrates that the subconscious is
enormously more creative than destructive.


Butoh brings the subconscious before our very eyes, allowing us to see
it and hear it and smell it in creative interaction. But what is the purpose of
it? Is Butoh not ugly at times? Is Butoh not messy? Is Butoh not, even, frequently
disgusting to a properly organized, clean, wholesome mind? We must answer yes
to these questions. However, before we look at this further, we must say what
Butoh is not.


Butoh is not religious, nor is it non-religious. Butoh is not humanistic. Butoh professes nothing: no personality
cult, no religion, no political this-or-that, no ism. Butoh does not profess. Butoh insists over and over: let us get
at the truth. Nothing else, nothing but he truth. . . Mind, to be dis-ease free, demands truth. We begin to contemplate Butoh from this point.

The Butoh costume is like throwing the cosmos onto one’s shoulders. And
for Butoh, while the costume
covers the body, it is the body that is the costume
of the soul.

KAZUO OHNO

Now, what about the properly organized, clean, wholesome, completely “rational” believing-completely-in-this-or-that-mind? Such a mind is poisoned. Such a mind breeds pestilence. In fact, this mind
gives life over to pestilence. Such a mind sets up false gods; it makes merciless
war on all creation.

Butoh is hard on such a mind. Butoh is almost as hard on such a mind as the man or woman having such a mind is hard on him or herself. Civilization from its earliest times until nowespecially now, in these times shows nothing is harder on everyone, living and dead, than a properly organized, clean, wholesome,
believing-completely-in-this-or-that-ism mind. Such a mind can be summed up in one word as a chthonic mind, one driven by the forces of the infernal deities. In short, a thoroughly modern mind!

Butoh opposes diseased mind. Butoh would have mind holywhole and healthy. Butoh
demonstrates for us, as William Blake has said, “For everything that lives
is holy, life delights in life.” Butoh shows and reminds us: “life delights in
life." This, more precisely, is to say that Butoh’s art endeavors to help us find out our own mind and creatively
release its contents
. All true art reaches out toward this. Great art
achieves it.

Butoh enters the deepest darkness. Light pierces the opaque. Dealing directly before us with the body, Butoh strips the body to its essence. Butoh takes the body as it finds it. Butoh begins working
with the body. Butoh wishes to teach the body but it also submits itself to
learning from the body. What would the body be taught and what would it teach?
Would it not wish to be taught and to teach about light? Would it not be taught
that to really understand light it must enter into darkness: that the body must
re-enter the womb. From the womb being aware that it is in the womb, the body can
begin its integration process. It can begin to know.

Butoh enacts the womb and its contents and its struggles before our eyes. We are there in the womb; we are struggling in the womb; we are wishing to be born from womb; we are fighting for light; we want, we must have experience; we demand knowledge: at birth with each
breath we demand knowledge
! Butoh takes into us this world of life and
death enacted both within us and before us.

Butoh (dance) is not the dance of the epoch. It is said that Butoh was the manifestation of a desire
for
metamorphosis. But I don’t think so. Butoh engaged itself in a combat with a painted body, but the body

remained raw. Tatsumi Hijikata longed for nothing.

Min Tanaka

Butoh becomes the search into the mind. For the mind to be the creative mind it must return, over and over, to its origins. We must long for nothing but to return to the endlessness of the cosmos, to be
reborn. Min Tanaka tell us “Tatsumi Hijikata longed for nothing." He longed for nothing, that is, except to be born over and over. As he himself
says, “I was born and transformed. It was no longer enough to be born only
from the womb."

When Hijikata speaks of “dying again" and “making gestures of the dead,” he is speaking of memory and the
real necessity of going into memory to make contact with the dead
both within us and without. This means one must connect with one’s own dead: with the generations of the dead one is
descended from, through many levels, to be in this life. It also means
appropriating the dead, their deaths, their lives, within one’s own life in
order to become more fully alive with each breath, with each instant more full
both to oneself and to other human beings. This means becoming more aware-conscious.
And to become more aware-conscious means to become more creative, more helpful,
more loving.

What was mystery becomes creative and transforming force. Artist and audience reach for the light together: they struggle together, they suffer together, they love together, they grow together,
they find knowledge together, they celebrate together.

Let us, now, celebrate this new form of dance. Let us not condemn ourselves, let us celebrate ourselves! Let us celebrate Butoh together!

We shake hands with the dead, who send us encouragement from beyond our
body; this is the unlimited
power of Butoh.

TATSUMI HIJIKATA

2012/11/3 22:25
台南演出照片
2012/11/3 19:20
台南的表演結束了
I am darkness, and all the light
I find myself only myself, so painful and peaceful
I firmly clear out any thing surrounds me, any one, any time, any breath
No need to change the unchangable, just die
Die! and perhaps also live in the boundless, endless space
That is Butoh
That is Sannyas
That is me, or will be me
My name is Satyana — Deva Satyana
2012/10/24 00:09

禮拜六就要在台南演出了,

前幾天去顧展, 自己一個人坐在展場內, 看著周遭的作品, 以及在那之中的自己.
桑雅是一個團體, 更可能只是, 也只能是我自己. 即便已經有許多創作者和朋友們的參與, 在這次的展演一起工作, 但我仍然是獨自一人, 盡力聽見自己的呼吸, 撐起自己的雙腿;
或許這裡面有某種神聖的使命, 因而伴隨著漫長的困局.
大野一雄先生的碰觸, 印度空氣的嗅覺, 我所有不知如何揭露出來的角色, 我所有散落在各地的記憶, 這些是我唯一的指引.
我唯一能依靠的是那種種無人知曉的奧秘, 即使我這般平凡脆弱, 總是期望援助.
我必須先對得起自己的靈魂, 才對得起每一位朋友, 縱使可能兩邊都落空.
接下來, 是進場表演的時候了. 讓深光綻現吧.
2012/10/8 19:06
明天, 台南展覽開幕.
展覽期間: 2012, 10/9至10/28
週間17:30~21:30 週末14:00~21:30
(周一&四公休,10/27&28晚上為演出)
展覽地點: 藝托邦藝文空間 (台南市東區東榮街38號 06-2755818)
2012/10/4 23:31
deep light within… 6
2012/10/4 21:43
deep light within… 5

2012/10/2 15:23

deep light within… 4
2012/9/30 00:56
deep light within… 3
2012/9/28 16:41
deep light within… 2
2012/9/24 17:40
deep light within… 1

2012/9/4 11:20

(Words from Yoshito Ohno)

At the workshops, Kazuo repeatedly stresses the necessity to start
looking with the underside of the foot. He wants us to arrive at a stage where
we can see with our feet. The eyes, in his estimation, should be able to
migrate throughout the body, thus enabling what one might call a fine tuning of
our perception of both outer and inner worlds. Onstage, Kazuo’s eyes, while
continuing to focus on his surroundings, pass down through the body and cling
tightly to the soles of his feet. By attaching themselves to the feet, their
gaze becomes more penetrating, for the body itself then begins to respond to
external stimuli. Kazuo insists that one shouldn’t rely entirely on the eyes to
see because their ability to penetrate the visual field—even when making
accommodation for focusing on nearby objects—is negligible when compared with
the visual acuity of the body. In his own words, “It’s impossible for me
to dance if I continue to look at things in my habitual way." Many years
ago he primarily concentrated on the eyes in training sessions.

For me, the learning process is quite the opposite: I first of all need to thoroughly grasp what it means to “see" before working on what Kazuo calls “non-seeing eyes." Once I’ve clearly understood how the eye functions in the conventional sense of the term, I can then turn my focus on how to make the other parts of the body visually sensitive. This deconstructive process obviously requires a step-by-step preparation. At practice sessions, I might first attempt to sensitize, let’s say, the fingertips. Using the palm of the hand as an eyeball, I lie down on the floorboards. I then try to imbue my hands’ movements with contrasting qualities such as strength and gentleness. By bringing my eyes down to floor level, I’m ultimately striving to transform the way my feet visually respond to their surroundings. I suppose what I’m trying to say is that I want to the soles of my feet to be able to see. It’s impossible for me to walk out onstage without first experiencing that the soles of my feet have been transformed into my eyes. Put another way, my body won’t come alive in performance unless my way of interacting with the immediate world undergoes a significant change. Hands have a natural advantage over the feet in this respect because of their innate sensitivity and dexterity.

(大野慶人先生的話)

在工作坊裡,大野一雄一再地強調開始用腳底去看的必要性。他想要我們到達一種可以用自己的腳去看見的階段。眼睛,就他的想法,應該要能通過全身內外移動到不同位置,因此使我們對外在和內在世界兩邊的知覺感受得以出現一種可稱為微調的諧合。舞台上,大野一雄的雙眼持續專注在四周的同時,會經過身體往下走然後緊盯住他的腳踝。藉由將它們緊繫在腳踝上,它們的注視就變得更有穿透力,因為這時身體會開始自己回應外界的刺激。一雄堅持人不該完全依靠用眼睛去看,因為它們洞察形象場域的能力—即使是將焦點停駐在近處的物體時—相較於身體目光的敏銳度而言是不甚重要的。他自己是這麼說的,“如果我繼續用自己習慣的方式去看事物,我是不可能把舞跳出來的。”許多年前的訓練階段他主要就是集中心力在雙眼上。

對我而言,學習這件事的過程是剛好反過來的:在開始工作大野一雄所謂的“不去看見的眼睛”之前,首先我需要徹底掌握“看見”的含意。當我已清楚瞭解通常意義下雙眼是如何運作,那時我就能將自己的焦點轉到如何讓身體其他的部分是敏銳能見的。這般解構式的過程明顯地需要循序漸進的準備。在實際練習的時間,我可能會先試圖敏銳化,比方說,指尖的部分。我會躺在地板上,將手掌心當成眼珠來用。然後我會試著將力量與輕柔等相反的質地注入在我手的動作裡。藉由將我的視線高度降到地板的水平,最終我是努力去轉變我的雙腳目視般地回應它們四周的方式。我想我試著要說的是我期望包括到我腳底的部分都能夠去看見。如果沒有先感受到我的腳底已經轉變成我的眼睛,我不可能往舞台上走出去。換句話說,除非我與當下世界相互作用的方式經歷過重要的改變,我的身體是無法在演出中活過來的。在這方面手比起腳來有著天生的優勢,因為它們與生俱來的敏感與靈巧程度。

2012/8/29 20:52

(Words from Kazuo Ohno)

I’ve been watching your
gaze. Once you open your eyes in such a way that allows your soul to slip out,
a birdlike creature, the soul of a birdlike creature will emerge. Will it
penetrate the passageway to our soul? Are your eyes open in such a way that
your soul can come and go without hindrance? Are they ready to welcome that
bird as it tries to enter? Your soul constantly needs to come and go, so keep
your eyes wide open as you move at all times. As your soul takes flight, do you
share with us your joys and sorrows? What happens as your soul flies in and
out? Don’t birds flap their wings on taking to, and returning from flight? Are
your wings flapping in joy, or in sorrow? How are you responding? Your emotions
are in a constant state of flux, ever changing. Your dance should reflect that
ever shifting reality. Pay careful attention to the way you gaze about you, for
it’s possible to create a dance solely with the eyes. They are a world onto
themselves. Well, let’s focus on how you use your eyes for a while.

(大野一雄先生的話)

我一直在注意你們眼睛裡的目光。一旦你們張開雙眼的方式甚至能讓你們的靈魂從中溜出,那麼某種像鳥一樣的生物,那鳥一般生物的靈魂就會出現。它會穿入通往我們靈魂的通道嗎?你的雙眼睜開的樣子是使你的靈魂進出不受阻礙的嗎?當那隻鳥想要進來時它們已準備好歡迎它嗎?你的靈魂需要經常地進出,所以當你在動作時始終要睜大你的眼睛。當你的靈魂飛起來時,你是在與我們分享你的喜悅與哀傷嗎?在你的靈魂飛進又飛出時發生了什麼?鳥兒在飛起,和飛落時,不是會振動它們的翅膀嗎?你的翅膀是喜悅地,或悲傷地振動著?你如何去回應?你的情感處在一種波濤不斷的狀態,始終變動著。你的舞蹈應該要能反映那變遷不已的真實。仔細留意你注視自己的方式,因為有可能僅是以雙眼就創造出一支舞蹈來。它們自己就是一個完整的世界。好了,我們來專注地練習一會兒你如何運用你的眼睛吧。

2012/8/22 02:10

在光與黑暗的交替衝擊後, 你終於能來到獨自一人,
沒有別人與自己的安靜.
2012/8/22 01:47
不過的確, 光或許是虛假的, 是對黑暗的逃避.
因為有這樣的可能性, 所以我們該保留, 該質疑, 該迎合身邊的人….
我想選擇的是再一次將自己溶解, 不論週遭是整片光芒或黑暗….
2012/8/22 00:57
當然, 深光不會吝嗇地只出現在某個宗教裡, 或只存在於宗教空間裡.
2012/8/22 00:16
例如, 奈良興福寺的阿修羅像…
來回在神,人,魔之間的阿修羅, 他的三張臉孔各朝向一方,
每張面容示現出各自的歲月, 各自的生命,
每對眼神透露出各自的情感, 各自的關注,
於是, 他該往哪裡跨出腳步?
然而當他合起雙手立在胸前, 兩掌間微微的縫隙直透心內,
他就永久佇立在佛的身旁, 成為真理永恆的護衛,
那是多麼充滿著愛與喜悅的一份工作啊!
以上是我在大野一雄家的工作坊, 大野慶人先生的帶領下, 我的舞踏練習後
自己的一點詮釋.
這樣的練習會需要多少世的時間….
2012/8/21 22:28
迷惘無法以任何質疑除去,
尤其在面對如同愛或死亡這般巨大的真理時,
常常, 唯一的選擇是找到溶解的方式…包括愛, 恨, 疑惑, 信念, 以及所有的自己,
對桑雅而言, 種種方式中最好的就是大野一雄先生的舞踏,
但我們能實現的部分真的很少……
2012/8/21 20:09
死亡能迸發出最深,最純淨的光芒.
但必須是以十分正確, 近乎奧秘的方式.
沒有幾個人能懂得, 尤其是那些嗜死求死之人.
這祕密其中的一小部分, 在於對生命極大的珍惜和熱情.
2012/8/12 18:10
Lumbini, 尼泊爾南邊靠近印度邊界處, 佛陀的出生地.
那是一大片座落著佛陀遺跡與各國佛寺的自然保護區, 2002年初我在那裡待了幾天.
最容易想起來的是穿過樹林,水塘,和寺廟的長長小路, 以及妙法寺的白色和平塔.
我相信這世界仍有些地方, 藏著深光的蹤跡.

2012/8/12 14:15
(Words from Kazuo Ohno)

Couldn’t you delve into a limitless world once you’re totally gripped by happiness, say, or
any emotion for
that matter? You’ll feel so overwhelmed that you won’t be able
to detach yourself from it, so much so that you’ll plunge yourself
wholeheartedly into it. Regardless of what you do, whether you jump around,
leap up and down, roll over on the floor, whatever, it just won’t let go of its
grip on you. This, however, won’t happen with just any passing fancy. But, once
you sense that “aah, this is for real,”let that be the springboard from which
you plunge into that endless depths of emotion, regardless of what it may be.
Weave a fabric with that emotion. Why not weave a fabric that reaches the sky?

We can penetrate a
boundless world even within the confines of any given emotion. Once we plunge
into those depth, we’re free as to how we move.

(大野一雄先生的話)

當你完完全全被某種,譬如說–快樂,或任何像是那樣的情感緊緊握住時,你難道不能去挖掘、去深入一個沒有極限的世界?你如同被淹沒一般,無法使自己與它分開,甚至有種想拋開一切、將自己丟進它裡面的感覺。無論你做什麼,儘管你四處跑跳,彈上彈下,在地上滾來滾去,不管怎麼做,它就是不會放手,仍然緊緊將你握住。然而,這樣的情況不會因為任何只是稍縱即逝的綺想就能發生。但,只要你一意識到“啊,這是真的!”讓它成為你的跳板,從它你躍入某種沒有止盡、無限深度的情感,無論那是什麼。用那樣的情感編織一塊布吧。為什麼不編織出一塊能直達天際的布呢?

即使是在任何既定的情感範圍內,我們都可以穿入一個沒有界限的世界。一旦我們能夠將自己投入那些最深的地方,我們的舞蹈就完全自由了。

2012/8/12 13:57
深光在人這結構體裡所處的位置, 遠遠深過種種言語,行為,意念,情緒,感受,和印象.
探索深光的方式類似於循著莖葉枝幹的縱切紋理, 來到地下浸潤於生命元素的根部,
或者更像滲入無窮盡的地層間隙,最終融解於飽滿巨大能源的地心,
然而並無任何保證.
2012/8/12 13:32
深光是空無一人, 尤其沒有自己.
2012/8/7 01:18
在這二張圖裡, 有“深光”想說的一切.
2012/8/7 01:07
心靈運轉和意識顯現是有所不同的, 也因此區別了暗黑舞踏與大野一雄舞踏.

“深光–往復、紛起、凝視不已” 桑雅劇場2012年度展演

 邀請函正面
           
           

            展演訊息與最新動態:




我的舞踏功課

奈良興福寺阿修羅像

舞踏的究竟

1994年10月, 大野一雄先生應邀於奧丁劇場(Odin Theater)30周年慶祝活動中演出…

…another 21,March

                                                                                                           指月布袋画賛

Ἀββᾶς Ἀντώνιος

A Coptic icon, showing, in the lower left,
St. Anthony with St. Paul the First Hermit

三芝

偶爾分享一下風景照的確是滿健康的感覺…

Read the full post »

बुद्ध – गोरख – कृष्ण – पतंजलि

बुद्ध      Buddha     覺                                   गोरख     Gorakh   能

कृष्ण      Krishna     樂                                 पतंजलि      Patanjali     定

  • 類別